Behind Closed Doors

by OrphiusOlyandra

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Gilda, Queen Chrysalis, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Original Character, Trixie, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 199132

Once more, Gilda finds herself being dragged back into the thick of things as racial tensions flare up between gryphons and ponies. Toss in some changelings and it's a mess just waiting to happen. Sequel to Temple of the Stars

With the recent collapse of the Aviana, capital of the Gryphon Kingdom, refugees have been flooding into Equestria and with it, a host of racial issues. Toss in some changelings messing around in the background and it's a bomb just waiting to go off. With tensions on the rise, Gilda finds herself being dragged back into middle of the conflict by none other than Princess Luna. This time though, Gilda knows better and with her new found relationship with Trixie, she is willing to do anything and everything to get out of helping out. Unfortunally, one does not mess with a Princess, especially not the Princess of the Night.

Sequel to Temple of the Stars

Published 2013-06-13 08:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2015-01-26 22:16:57 UTC

Chapter 2

Being nocturnal sucks. I could hear Trixie moving around in the kitchen humming something to herself, no doubt doing some kinda sexy almost-dance, and all I wanted to do was go to bed. Outside I could hear ponies leaving their apartments, heading off to a happy day at work, cheerily helloing their neighbors as they passed. I wanted to murder all of them.

Trixie was up with me for most of the night, but somehow, she managed to be way too fucking perky for a pony running on four hours of sleep at best. I stood up blearily from the couch and stepped away from it into the bathroom. I’m not the prettiest gryphon I know even on the best of days, but right now, even Trixie would have trouble finding me sexy with crooked feathers, bloodshot and baggy eyes, plus a heavy scowl on my beak. I splashed some water in my face, hoping to wake up a bit, but it didn’t work. Yeah, I’m gonna need a nap today.

With a sigh I went back out to the lounge room and tried to stretch out a bit in order to limber myself up a little. When that didn’t help, I tried a few exercises, nothing big, just some pushups and sit-ups to get the blood moving a little. It helped a bit, but I still felt way too tired.

“Ughhhhh,” I groaned as I stood up again. “Fuck you, Nightmare.”

With a loud yawn, I turned around and stepped into the kitchen. I made a beeline for the fridge and dug out a can of some shitty energy drink. I sipped it and my beak curled in disgust, but I kept downing the drink as I sat down at the bench. I hate overly sweet flavors, but I’m practically addicted to these shitty drinks.

“Morning,” I said to Trixie after the caffeine started to kick in.

“You know you should sleep more,” said Trixie as she gave me a light kiss on the beak. “You look half dead.”

“Sorry,” I muttered. “I think I got... maybe an hour in after you went to bed.” I yawned again and rubbed my eyes as I stretched. “I got up and did some exercise to tire myself out, but that didn’t work. Spent the rest of the night on the couch, waiting for you to get up.” After a moment, I shrugged and smiled at her. “How’d you sleep?”

“Decently enough. Trixie dreamed about something, but she can’t recall it now, all she remembers was that it was very weird and very awkward.” With her magic, she piled up enough pancakes for two on a plate and slid them onto the table. “Why’d you sleep on the couch? The Great and powerful Trixie too intimidating for you?”

“I didn’t want to wake you up by trying to climb back into bed. I figure if one of us is getting executed today, then at least one of us should be well rested.” I drained the rest of the can and tossed it into the bin. “Fuck, I hate that stuff. Has the paper come in yet?”

“Yep.” She tossed it at me. “You could always just drink coffee.”

“I hate coffee even worse,” I muttered as I unfolded the paper. “Did we get mentioned? ‘Two crazies assault guards’, or something like that?”

“Trixie hasn’t read it yet.” There was a pause before she groaned in annoyance. “And why do I keep slipping back? I thought I had gotten over that.”

“Old habits die hard?” I answered as I flipped through the pages. “Keep working at it, you’ll get there eventually.” Glancing up at her, I noticed she wasn’t wearing her cape and hat. I know she doesn’t wear it when she’s home, but I’d gotten so used to seeing her in it that it just feels weird when she’s not. Like I should politely avert my eyes or something until she’s dressed. I flipped through the paper some more, till I came to a page that made me frown. “Hey, Trix... was there some sort of meeting at the palace last night?”

“How would Trixie know?” she said. “Those nobles makes Trixie want to turn them all into toads or something.”

“Well there was one. Just a bunch of ponies talking about the gryphon refugees and what they plan on doing with them.” I frowned as I read more. “And I’m thinking maybe I should have gone...”

“Well is there another meeting coming up?” asked Trixie. “Perhaps we can go to that one.”

“Look at this shit...” I cleared my throat, “Prince Blueblood had this to say: ‘These gryphons treat their females as nothing more than property to be passed around like a common vase and it is absolutely deplorable. Do we want these beings preying on the delicate mares of Equestria? And what about the fillies that do not know any better? Surely all good parents would be concerned over letting their filly go to the same school as a gryphon!’ Racist fucking...” I growled. “Alright, maybe he’s got a point, but even then it’s not as bad as all that, and that shit about sharing schools? That’s complete crap. What the fuck is wrong with those ponies?” I shoved the paper away.

Trixie picked it up and began scanning the article. “Well this ‘DJ Pon-Three’ apparently got thrown out for correcting Princess Luna, yelling at Blueblood and some other stuff.”

“Sounds like my kinda mare,” I replied. “Honestly, put me in a room with a Blueblood and give me five minutes. I might not change his mind about the ‘gryphons are evil’ thing, but I’ll sure as fuck enjoy it.”

“So you’ll just prove his point,” replied Trixie as she took a bite from her breakfast.

I shifted in my seat. “Well... shut up. Most gryphons aren’t like me... I mean, I might be a murderer, but I’m the exception, damn it! The average gryphon’s a perfectly decent sentient that just wants to make a living. Sure, a lot of them are soldiers, but soldiers aren’t automatically bad guys, heck, all the decent guys I know are soldiers.”

“But compared to ponies?” she asked. “Look, I’m not saying he’s right, but Equestrians will never have met a gryphon properly let alone interacted with them. The whole meat eating thing tends to be a huge turn off.”

“And? Gryphons are sentients who deserve kindness and respect just as much as any pony. I don’t know about most ponies, but I know in the Kingdom they teach this thing called loyalty. Gryphons have stood in for ponies in every single Equestrian conflict for the last three centuries. Even a thousand years ago, gryphons got involved in the war against Nightmare Moon. It’s complete bullshit that ponies think of gryphons like they do, especially given the fact that it was Luna who fucked Aviana in the first place.”

“Probably why she’s on the side of the gryphons. Look here, apparently she talked about a ‘gryphon she held in high esteem’ when it came to using someone versus somepony.” Trixie even highlighted the section for me.

I just scowled at it. “I hope she’s talking about someone else... I don’t want her respect, of all ponies.”

“Unlikely, but some respect is surely better than no respect. Plus, it’s the respect of a Princess. How many beings can say they’ve got that?” I knew she was trying to cheer me up, and I really wanted to smile, but my heart just wasn’t in it.

“And how many sentients can say they’ve got a princess that wants to kill them?” I glanced at that picture of Celestia that the paper had printed. “What did I even do to her, anyway?”

“Trixie highly doubts she wants to kill you, but if she does, Trixie has already taken on one goddess, what’s another?” she smirked at me. “Trixie is not letting you go without a fight and definitely not to some prissy winged unicorn.”

I snorted out a laugh at that. “Sure you will, Trix. Celestia and Luna together, along with Cadance and the Elements of Harmony don’t stand a chance against you on a good day.” I nudged her shoulder. “And may the ancestors help them if they try to take me away while you’re using me as a blanket.”

With a scowl, she poked me in the chest. “You better believe it! Trixie is Great and Powerful for a reason.”

“And that reason has nothing to do with foalhood trauma and a massive inferiority complex,” I said in an agreeingly enthusiastic tone.

“Exactly!” she said before blinking. “Wait, what?”

Just then I heard the sound of lots of hooves. I held up a talon to silence Trixie, and stepped into the living room to listen more closely. Yep, after a second I heard the sound of clanking armor.

I stepped back into the kitchen and turned to Trixie. “Sounds like the guards are here.”

A second later, there was a knock at the front door. “City guard, open up.”

Sighing I glanced at Trixie. “You want to get that, or should I?”

“I’ll get it.” Her horn glowed and her female gryphon illusion appeared over her body and I felt a slight tinge as she threw some sort of disguise over me. Then, with an all too seductive sway of her hips at me, she trotted over to the door and opened it up. “Oh my! Guards, however can I be of assistance?”

There was a beat of silence before the guard said, “Are you Gilda Gryphon?”

“No, that’s not her,” another voice said. “This gryphon’s too short and doesn’t have the right colors.”

The original voice shushed him and then said, “Do you live with or know a gryphon named Gilda?”

“I’m sorry, but that name doesn’t ring any bells,” replied Trixie. “Darling, do you know of any gryphons called ‘Gilda’?”

I came out into the lounge probably looking like a male. “Afraid I don’t.” My voice was deeper, more masculine. “I think there might be another gryphon on the floor below.”

In the doorway was... actually, I couldn’t see all the guards. Wow, there were a lot, filling the entire hallway and probably standing in the stairwell. Standing near the front was a unicorn with the tasseled helmet of a guard captain. He frowned at us for a moment, before he glanced over his shoulder.

“This is the right address isn’t it?” he said to someone out of sight.

A voice that sounded oddly familiar answered, “Yes. Third floor, apartment 14.”

“Ah, no. This is the fifth floor I’m afraid,” I smiled at the captain. “You’d be after the apartment right below ours.”

The captain glanced between me and Trixie, frowning. After a second he turned around. “Chip, get over here.”

One of the soldiers Trixie beat up last night stepped forward. He had a massive black eye, and I had to hide a smirk.

“Are either of these the gryphon?”

“...I’m not sure, they all look the same to me, sir.” The racist asshole frowned at the two of us. “But I don’t think these are them.”

The captain glared at the back of his head. “You’re a disgrace to the guard.” With a roll of his eyes, he turned around. “Looks like somepony miscounted the floor. Everypony back up, down the stairs.”

The mass of guards started to awkwardly shuffle down the stairs to the fourth floor when another voice shouted out, “Wait!”

A moment later the nightkin from last night stepped forward. He glanced between me and Trixie, before I felt the shadows in the room shift under his control. His eyes burned black, and he watched me and Trixie for a second.

“Their shadows are misshapen,” He said to the captain. “They’re both disguised with a magical illusion.”

Shit.

“‘Their shadows are misshapen’?” The battered guard named Chip, spat. “What kind of mumbo jumbo is that?”

“It’s the truth,” the nightkin snapped back with venom in his voice. “Illusion spells don’t cast a true shadow, no matter how skillfully made it is. Any nightkin can tell the difference between a living being’s shadow, and a trick of the light.”

Fuck, fuck, fuck fuck-

The captain turned around and looked between the two of us. After a second he cast his own spell, and in the corner of my vision I saw Trixie’s disguise spell flicker, but hold. It didn’t matter though, he saw the tiny shift and the gig was up.

“Gilda Gryphon, and Trixie Lulamoon, you’re both under arrest,” he said firmly, his head lowering and his horn pointing directly at me.

Trixie glanced over at me, before her eyes darted back to the guard then at the table we had beside the door. It was clear that she was waiting for me to make the call as to whether we were going to make a run or if we were going to go peacefully.

I glanced at the number of guard, checked the window over my shoulder. What would we get out of running? Not a lot. We’d go back to living on the road, that’s what would happen. Assuming we could escape, I did not want the rest of Trixie’s life, or mine, on the run from the guard, having to move to Zebrica or something just to find a place we could stay and build a life for ourselves.

With a sigh I shook my head at Trixie. If we were relying on Luna to get us out of this, assaulting guards in an escape attempt wasn’t going to make it easier for her. “We’ll come peacefully,” I said and looked over at Trixie.

“If we must,” said Trixie. “But do not believe this means you have bested the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

I groaned but smiled at her as my legs were fastened together with magic and a couple of earth pony guards held me down. “Just go with it, Trix.”

“Do you see Trixie fighting back?” she asked before growling as one of the guards began binding her. “And do not think Trixie does not know her rights, and hooves off, buster.”

“You have the right to remain silent,” one of the guards said through gritted teeth. “Please use it.”

“Hey, fuckface.” My wings were pinned to my sides in a magic lock. “Say shit like that to her again, and I’ll fucking find you.”

“Gilda, calm down,” said Trixie before she fixed a glare at one of the guards. “And if any of you so much as touch her, Trixie will show you exactly why she has the title of Great and Powerful.”

“Sweet fucking Celestia,” The same guard groaned as I was thrown over his back to be carried away. “What do you eat?”

“Are you insulting Trixie’s cooking? How dare you! Trixie will have you know they are nutritious meals packed full of vitamins and minerals, and one hundred percent healthy unlike the slop that you no doubt eat.”

“Trix, only you would be insulted by someone else calling me fat,” I glanced over at the guard. “Which is total bullshit by the way, I’d take you in a fight any day.”

He didn’t respond, just kept trudging down the stairs.

“Trixie hopes it isn’t common practice to insult your captives, and Trixie will be telling Luna about the horrible treatment we have both received thus far. We are agents of the Crown, we have seen things that belong in Tartarus and fought monsters be-”

“Trixie!” I shouted, interrupting her. “Does the phrase ‘state secret’ mean anything to you? I’m pretty sure spouting Luna and Celestia’s ancient, classified, secret-under-pain-of-death, information won’t help us out!”

To my surprise, Trixie fell silent and for a brief second, I actually thought she had listened, but then she yelled at the top of her lungs, “This is a miscarriage of justice! We demand a fair trial! We demand to see our lawyers! You haven’t told us why we’re being arrested! Racism! Elitism! That’s what this is! You see a gryphon and immediately assume she’s guilty! Where’s our justice!?”

With each word she yelled, more and more spectators began crowding around, peering down curiously at us. There was even a camera flash from somewhere.

“Trixie!” I shouted again, “You’re not-”

“Shut both of them up!” snapped the captain. “Gag them!”

I blinked in shock. “Are you fucking with me? I will fucking-” A gag wrapped around my beak and tied it shut.

Behind me I heard Trixie yell, “How dare you! Speech is a free act! It is a fundamental right! How dare you sil-”

We were moving through the streets now, a crowd had surrounded us and a lot of ponies were whispering angrily. Sure, more walked past without even blinking, but we were getting enough attention to put the guards on edge. Some voice shouted out, “Racist pigs!” and there were a couple of shouts of agreement. Around us I could hear the growing attention as some of the more outraged ponies were following, glaring angrily.

“Stay back! City business!” shouted the captain.

It didn’t help. As they carried us, they attracted a growing crowd of spectators. It wasn’t everypony that passed, but it was obvious they were getting more attention than they considered acceptable.

The nightkin stepped closer to the captain. “Sir, I recommend we undo the gags.”

“And let that unicorn start a riot?” The guard glanced at him in annoyance. “Get back in line.”

“Racist!” yelled a voice from the crowd. “Ignore the nightkin why don’tcha?”

The captain glared out at the crowd, but turned his angry gaze towards the bat pony.

The nightkin glared right back, but fell back to walk alongside the pony carrying me. “Fool,” he muttered to himself as he glanced around at the crowd surrounding us.

Eventually, the castle came into sight and as we approached the gates, more guards appeared to keep the crow out. Not before a bunch of photos were taken, of me especially, and one particularly determined reporter had to be forcibly removed.

We passed through the big front doors, and took a left before we arrived at the main throne room. Oh, great. The dungeons. Again. I’d been there two times already, I remembered the lefts and rights through the palace. Soon we arrived at the familiar down flight of stairs, and in short order, me and Trixie were sitting in separate cells. Still gagged and tied up. Apparently they didn’t plan on keeping us here for long.

The nightkin was looking at me weirdly. Staring at my eyes, and shifting uncomfortably whenever I made eye contact with him. I got the impression he was uncomfortable with arresting a ‘fellow nightkin’ or something. A few awkward moments later, the sound of hooves echoed through the dungeons, and a second later Luna came into the room, followed by Celestia.

The guard captain turned to them. “Your majesties’.” He bowed low, as did all the other guards, before brandishing a hoof towards us. “The suspects.”

Celestia’s eyes twitched to the nightkin, then rested on me for a second, her expression unreadable, before she turned to Luna. She didn’t say anything, but I got the impression they had an entire conversation with just one look. A moment later Luna stepped forward.

“Captain Pauldron, might We enquire as to why these two are gagged and tied up? We thought our instructions were to escort them to the Palace, not treat them like criminals. Please, if thou hath some sort of wisdom or divination, which We lack, We would greatly appreciate thou sharing it,” said Luna.

The guard hesitated. “They resisted arrest, and didn’t cooperate when we tried to bring them to the palace.”

My eyes bugged and I shouted in protest. “‘at’s ‘om’l’ee ‘ull-shi’!”

“Someone please remove the gags, untie them, and bring them water,” said Luna. “Also, We never ordered thou to arrest them. Once again, perhaps some divination thou hast gleamed?”

“I-I-I... When we arrived at the location, the unicorn cast a spell trying to convince us they were somepony else. I made a decision to treat them as hostile in order to preserve the wellbeing of the stallions under my command. You did warn me that they are to be considered extremely dangerous.”

“‘ull shi’!” I shouted through my gag, which I couldn’t help but notice they still hadn’t undone.

“Did they make any threatening movements?” asked Luna.

I shook my head and held up my claws. “‘Uren’ered’!”

“Uh... Well, you see your Highness... She had a rather threatening... tone?”

One of the unicorns finally started to undo my cuffs, and I ripped off my gag the moment my claws were free. “Fucking bullshit!” I shouted. “We surrendered! I put my claws behind my head while you had four of your douchebags hold me down!”

Luna chuckled and shook her head. “How boring Our days hath been since we last met. Now Pauldron, We understand Gilda can be intimidating at times, but please treat her with respect.” The dark alicorn tilted her head towards Celestia. “Now sister, We believe thou hath something to ask? It would be shame to keep thee from thy duties for longer than necessary.”

Celestia stepped forward very calmly and politely asked, “Pauldron... why is there the makings of a riot at the Castle doorstep?”

Pauldron gulped. “When... The unicorn started to shout loudly enough to draw attention, we decided to quieten them. The gryphon also refused to quieten, hence the gags. Apparently the sight of u-”

“So thou decided to exacerbate the situation when thou knew we have been dealing with issues around gryphons,” groaned Luna before turning to the nightkin. “Eclipse, please gather a squadron of nightkin to reassure them that Gilda is fine and will be out shortly. Hopefully seeing something other than ponies in charge will help diffuse the situation.”

The nightkin bowed, before glancing at me one last time and leaving.

Celestia sighed and shook her head. “If you’ll excuse me, sister, I have a royal address to prepare. Try to... placate them. See if you can calm the two of them down enough to be presentable to the public. We need to step on this before those photos go to press and the news spreads that the Crown endorses mistreatment of the non-equine.” With that, she turned and elegantly walked back up the stairs.

“Pauldron, We have no doubt Trixie antagonized the situation, but thy handling of the situation is less than tasteful. Thou art relieved of thy duty for the rest of the day, meet us in our office after dinner. Dismissed.” Luna turned her attention to us. “We are sorry for thy treatment, though We art curious as to thy reaction.”

“Pretty fucking pissed is my reaction,” I glared at her. “You could have just sent a messenger with a summons or something.”

“We thought a royal escort was the correct response due to thy position. Is this no longer the case?”

I frowned at her. “Have you gotten even more retarded? You sent a squadron of guards to retrieve an experienced criminal that’s already done jail time.” A moment later I facepalmed. “How did you think I was gonna react? I thought I was being arrested!”

“Arrested for what?” she asked. “Actually We do not wish to know. The less We know, the better.”

I blinked at her. “Wait... so this isn’t about last night?”

“Last night?” Luna looked at me quizzically.

All of a sudden Trixie burst out laughing. “They’re embarrassed! Think about it! Totally embarrassed.”

I paused, before I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back. “Crap. And I was worried there for a bit.” I stood up and approached Luna. “So then... seeing as how absolutely nothing happened last night, what’s this about?”

“We wish to make thee part of the Royal Guard.”

I stared at her for a moment. “...” I tilted my head to the left. “What?”

“Trixie frankly agrees. Why Gilda and not the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

“Thy status as both a nightkin and gryphon. Once thou hath made it through basic training, thy record would be expunged... again, and thou would possess a high ranking position within the hierarchy from there, thou wouldst recruit gryphons into the guard, as well as zebras, minotaurs, and other beings. It is our wish to have a diverse guard that is more representative of the community we serve.”

I stared at her for another moment. “What?”

“Has she taken a hit to her head recently?” Luna asked Trixie.

“Maybe Trixie has smacked the back of her head too hard lately...”

“No, I fucking understand you,” I growled, “I’m just confused about what the fuck would make you think you I would ever agree to that.”

“Better lodging, more money, the job may result in thou moving outside of Canterlot to look for potential recruits, and it would put gryphons into a good light.” Luna fixed that knowing look of hers on me. “Thy absence from last night’s meeting was most curious and We hath no doubt that thou still feels loyalty to thy species.”

“Since when have I ever been selfless like that?” I stepped away and sat on the bed in the cell with my arms folded. “I’m not interested.”

“Gilda?” Trixie walked into the cell and sat on the bed next to me. She placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Are you certain?”

“Absolutely,” I glared at Luna. “I want absolutely nothing to do with you ever again. In fact, I’m pretty sure we had a deal, where I never ever had to see you again.”

“We merely figured that thou would like the opportunity to do something constructive with your life,” snapped Luna. After a second she sighed and ran a hoof through her mane. “We art sorry, that was uncalled for. Despite everything, We do respect both of thee and We do believe you could go very far in life, do many great things if thou applied thyself.”

“Why? Because of our mind blowing social skills?” I deadpanned. “The last time we saw each other, it was at the end of the single worst experience of my lifetime, dragged out over months. And whose fault was that?”

Luna merely waved us off with a hoof. “Regardless, thou art now in the middle of this mess one way or another. We would just like thee to know the offer is always open if thou ever change thy mind.” She began fading into the shadows. “Also, please stop humiliating our guards, it is rather demoralizing for them, despite it being a good practical lesson.” And just like that, she was gone.

“Trixie thinks you should have taken her up on her offer,” she said after a moment of silence.

I scoffed. “Why? So she can ruin my life again?”

“Because you can do so much more than just being a bouncer in some back alley bar,” replied Trixie as she nuzzled me. “You can be so much more if you just tried.”

Rolling my eyes, I stood up and stepped out of the cell. “Whatever you say, Trix. Let’s just go home.”

“You’re not mad... are you?”

“I’m pissed at Luna, but I’m not mad you.” I shook my head in disgust as we went up the stairs and into the corridors of the castle proper. “Who does she think she is, lecturing me?”

“Um... the Princess of Equestria?” said Trixie.

“Yeah well... fuck her anyway.” I shrugged. “I don’t owe her shit.”

“Never said you did.” Trixie sighed and leaned against me. “Why can’t life be simple for once? Still think you should have accepted though, you would totally look hot in a guard’s outfit.”

“Oh...” I grinned down at her. “So that’s why you wanted me to join.”

“N-No! The money, the fame, the glory, the- Oh, alright, that’s totally why Trixie wanted you to join, rather than, you know, putting your skills to use in a productive and constructive manner.” She gave me a flat look.

“You have me mixed up with someone that has ambition, wants to help others, never attempted suicide, and didn’t kill their own brother.”

“Gilda, if you didn’t want to help others, you never would have gone back for Grace, tried to help everygryph escape the city, and most certainly would not have tried so hard to keep Trixie alive.”

“Everyone.” I corrected. “There were ponies in Aviana too, you know... Look, Trix... No. Alright? No. Luna couldn’t have picked anyone worse if she tried.”

“Trixie frankly disagrees, under all that sourness, there is a very noble knight.” She poked me in the chest. “Just don’t you dare remove any of those fluffy feathers.”

I blinked at her in confusion. “How would I get rid of my coat and feathers? Are you worried I’ll shave them off or something? I’m self-destructive, Trix, not retarded.”

Face meet hoof. Even after all this time, I still had no idea how she managed to walk like that.

“See? I just said something stupid. I don’t know what it was, but apparently it was dumb.” I turned ahead and picked up my pace to pull ahead of Trixie.

“Yes, yes you did.” Trixie sighed. “And where was our water? Luna promised us water!”

“Can’t we just get water back at our apartment? Or on the way there? If we take water from her, it’ll probably be spiked with nightkin juice version two or some shit.”

“Gilda!” Trixie looked nervously at the nearby guards and servants.

Rolling my eyes, I groaned. “Right, right. Yeah, state secrets and all that shit we shouldn’t have to deal with anymore.” We stepped out the front door into the courtyard and I froze. “Woah.”

There were a lot of ponies... like, a whole lot. They were all standing around, shouting and making noise by stomping their hooves and glaring at the guards that stood between them and the palace. A bunch of reporters hovered around with cameras, taking the occasional snapshot.

When they saw me and Trix, there was a cry of, “There they are!”

“Ah, shit,” I groaned.

“Still not too late to accept Luna’s offer,” she whispered as she waved happily at the crowd.

With a growl I stepped forward. “No.”

As we came closer a handful of reporters shouted out questions at us.

“Sir!” One mare with a brunette mane shoved her way to the front. “Sir! Why were you under arrest?! Were you mistreated?”

I groaned and facepalmed. “I’m female.”

The mare froze for a moment, before she continued anyway, “Ma’am! Could you answer some questions for the Canterlot Herald?”

Another mare suddenly shoved herself in front of my face. “Ma’am! I’m Snapshot from the Las Pegasus Gazette, why were you arrested? Rumor has it this was an arrest based on raci-”

“-dsdale Times, what are your views on your treatm-”

“Alright, just... back off a bit!” I shouted and tried to back away.

“Everyone calm down!” I clapped my claws over my ears and looked back at Trixie, who was standing on a box with her horn glowing. “Thank you. The Great and Powerful Trixie- yes that is her legitimate title- will be answering any and all questions on behalf of her client, Gilda of the Great Scars. Please raise a hoof if you have a question, and this can be done in an orderly manner. Now, there is no doubt all of you are wondering what is going on, the simple answer is that it was a miscommunication between the guard and Princess Luna. Her Majesty, Keeper of the Stars, Banisher of Nightmares, blah, blah, blah-”

Gasps were heard all around at Trixie’s blatant disregard for Luna’s titles, but I couldn’t help, but smirk.

“-asked Gilda to form a new branch of the guard, but the guards apparently ‘mistook’ this as an order of arrest. Whether this was due to the inherent racism of the guard captain or a ‘misunderstanding’ is uncertain at this point in time. My client, being the modest citizen that she is, declined the offer feeling she wasn’t worthy of it. Now, any questions?”

“Miss Gilda!” The original pushy mare raised her hoof. “Why would Princess Luna offer you a position? What qualifications do you have? And in turning down her offer are you questioning her judgment?”

I blinked in surprise. “Uh... I... Uh...” I looked over my shoulder at Trixie. “Help?”

“Gilda refused because she felt her qualifications were not good enough for the position. Personally, The Great and Powerful Trixie believes that is absolute rubbish, but Gilda was adamant on that point. No doubt you all read the shining endorsement Luna-”

More gasps.

“-gave last night to a certain mysterious gryphon whom she respected highly.” I suddenly found myself in a spotlight as they all stared at me, but Trixie continued on. “As for why, Trixie is afraid you will have to ask Luna or Princess Celestia for clarification. We are unwilling to speculate at this moment in time.”

“Miss Trixie! Your client has reptilian eyes, does that mean there’s a connection between her and the nightkin? Does this mean Luna is creating nightkin gryphons for intervention in the Gryphon Kingdom’s brewing civil war?”

“That is absolutely ridiculous and Trixie will say it now, those eyes are the result of a magical mishap her mother was involved in before Gilda was born. Trixie will not go into details, as it still is a traumatic experience. In fact, if you did your research, you will see Gilda still sees a psychologist over the incident and we would all appreciate it if you did not ask about it again or Trixie will advise my client to sue for harassment as well as psychological distress. Next. Question.”

Another pony piped up, “Miss Trixie, do you feel it’s appropriate for a position in the guard to be offered to somepony- Sorry, I mean someone- someone, who is in need of ongoing psychiatric help?”

“Part of the reason she refused the position. Two final questions.” She held up a hoof to forestall the rush. “You two, the unicorn with the red and yellow mane, and the mare with the rainbow mane.”

I blinked in surprise. A rainbow mane? I only ever knew one pony that fit that description... I tried to search through the crowd, but I couldn’t see her. I guess she always was pretty short, and there were a lot of ponies.

“Miss Trixie!” the unicorn she’d specified shouted out, “Does your client have any comment on the community meeting last night and any statements made there?”

I shook my head at Trixie.

“Gilda has no comment at this point in time. Last question.”

“About time!” My ears perked up at the familiar scratchy voice. “Hey, lame-o, why haven’t you returned any of my letters? And follow up question, what does it feel like to be the second awesomest thing ever?”

I cringed at that. “Uh... no comment? Can I answer the question when not in front of a crowd of strangers?”

“Let me think about that. How about ‘no’!?” Just like that, Dash was in my face and before anyone could blink, she punched me. “Damn it Gilda, I’m still pissed off at you, but that did help.”

I stared at her in shock for a moment, before my eye twitched. “You know what? Fuck you, Dash.” I gave her a shove and she stumbled back. “I don’t want to do this now, especially not in front of this pack of retards, and definitely not when there are ponies writing down everything I say!”

“Exhibit A as to why she is not suitable for the guard,” yelled Trixie. “Alright, press conference is over, goodbye!”

There was a flash of light as Trixie teleported us out of there. Appearing on the roof of our apartment, I gave her a grateful smile, even though my stomach was heaving from the teleport.

“Yeah, if you’re trying to get away from me, you’re gonna have to try harder.” My head snapped up and there was Dash floating on her back lazily.

I groaned and sat down. “What do you want, Dash? I’m already pissed off, and we really don’t need to do this.”

“Exactly, so why don’t you leave before the Great and Po-”

“Trixie, shut up, we ran you out of town once, and we can do it again,” snapped Dash. “This is between me and Gilda so go-”

“Hey!” I snarled. “Don’t you fucking talk to her like that!”

Dash blinked. “What is she, your mare fr- She is, isn’t she? Oh dear Celestia, Gilda and Trixie. I... wow... geez, are you sure? I mean, it’s Trixie. Trixie.”

“The fuck is that supposed to mean!” I snapped back. “If you’re just here to piss me off, then congratulations, you’re doing a pretty fucking good job! Piss off, Dash!”

“Okay, okay, geez. It’s just- Wait, don’t tell me you two have adopted a foal. I mean, sure, if you want to destroy the world, I suppose you could do that, but dude. Can you imagine how that’d turn out? Talk about issues.” Dash landed before me and Trixie immediately took a step forward, something the pegasus completely ignored. “Also, wicked eyes, looks great on you.”

I grit my beak and stared up at the sky, begging for patience and barely stopping a growl of anger. “Trixie... Do me a favor and... just... give me a sec to deal with Dash.” After a moment I added, “Please?”

Trixie opened her mouth, before slowly closing it again and nodding. As she made her way towards the stairway down, she kept throwing backward looks at me, concern written all over her face.

I waved her off, trying to let her know it’d be fine, but not even really convincing myself. When she was out of sight, I turned around and stared at Dash without saying anything. I knew if I did say something, it’d probably just be a scream of frustration.

“Well... damn... either you’ve got her totally whipped or she actually cares about something other than herself.”

“Don’t talk. About her. Like that.” I hissed. “What. The fuck. Do you want?”

“What do I want!?” She was suddenly in my face again. “How about you taking some bucking time to reply to my letters? Actually, you know what? Fuck you. I don’t even know why I bothered.” She threw her wings open, ready to fly off.

“What letters?” I snapped. “I didn’t get any, probably because I moved!”

“Oh.” Her wings slowly closed and she smiled at me sheepishly. “Um... sorry?”

“Yeah well... whatever.” I snapped back. “Look, a lot of shit happened, alright? If you sent anything I haven’t seen it so... lay off.”

“Oh come on, I bet you a thousand bits I’ve been through worse,” said Dash. “Come on, we had freaking Cerberus in town the other day.”

I just rolled my eyes. “Whatever you say, dude. What are you doing in Canterlot anyway?”

“You know hanging out, a bit of this, a bit of that, nothing that exciting.”

I gave her a glance before shrugging and rolling my eyes. “Well, seeing as how you’ve gone to all the trouble of stopping by, have you got an actual reason for chasing me down?”

“You know, the world doesn’t actually revolve around you,” said Dash.

I just raised an eyebrow at her. “You’re the one telling me that? As in, self-declared ‘awesomest pony ever’ Rainbow Dash.”

“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean? The world totally revolves around me, rather literally actually. My awesomeness makes the world spin, you know.”

A smile found its way onto my beak despite myself. “Sounds like you haven’t changed a bit.”

“Why change what’s already awesome?” Dash held out a hoof towards me, an eyebrow cocked. “Come on, you know you want to.”

“Know that I want to what?” I replied with a flat look.

“Come on, don’t leave me hanging,” she said with an eye roll.

With a chuckle, I bumped her hoof. “So... seriously, what do you want?”

“Nothing, can’t I just hang out with an old friend?”

I tilted my head at her. “We’re still friends? That’s news to me.”

“Well, maybe once you apologise to Pinkie, but sure, why not? I am the Element of Loyalty you know and tossing you aside is definitely not cool or loyal.”

I snorted and turned around. “Fuck that bitch, I ain’t apologizing to her, or you.”

That got me a kick in the rump. “Seriously G? Seriously?”

“Yeah, seriously,” I replied. “Are you gonna apologise to me, or to Trix? No? Then I’m not gonna either.”

“H-Hey now, I’ll totally apologise to Trixie if she apologises first,” said Dash.

I laughed at that and turned around to face her. “So then you’re not gonna apologise to her? ‘Cause I’ll bet you right now she won’t.”

“Hey, she’s the one who bought an ursa minor into Ponyville, wrecked a couple of houses—mine included—and then ran off. I mean, come on! If anything, I should get the apology first.”

“The way she tells it, she wasn’t the one that brought the Ursa to town, and she even tried to help get rid of it.”

“If by help you mean piss it off then sure.” Dash gave me a flat look.

I shrugged. “I wasn’t there, so I wouldn’t know. What I do know is I’m not apologising to you, and neither is Trixie.”

“Fine, whatever then.” Dash leapt into the air and blasted away with enough force to make me stumble.

I watched her trail disappear before I sighed and walked down the stairs. Well that’s one already-burned bridge set on fire again. I’d gotten over Dash months ago, and I hadn’t expected this to turn into some kind of ‘forgive and forget’ deal, but it still hurt a bit to be reminded of all the reasons we were friends in the first place and then have her fly away again. Well, I suppose I flew away the first time, but whatever.

“Fucking Tartarus...” I muttered as I pushed open the door to our apartment and stepped in. “And the day hasn’t even really started yet.”

I found Trixie in the lounge waiting for me. When she saw me she immediately noticed my face and hugged me tight around the neck.

I hugged her back. “Don’t worry, Trix. Everything’s fine, nothing’s changed.”

“If you say so.” She kissed me lightly on the beak.

“What a day... can I go to bed now? I’ve had enough of this crap for one day.”

“Of course you can, just make sure to shower first alright?” Then she looked up at me with those eyes of hers. “And keep the door open.”

I cracked a smile at her. “Trix, I’m so tired I can barely think straight. I’d probably just fall asleep halfway through.”

“Not in the shower I hope,” she shot back. “Now go, sleep. I’ll have dinner ready for you when you wake up.”

“Thanks,” I nuzzled her cheek and headed into the bathroom to clean myself up a bit. I rolled my eyes at the towel Trixie left balled up on the floor, but decided I couldn’t be bothered mentioning it to her. After having a shower and drying myself off, I stepped into the bedroom and collapsed onto our mattress. It was all of five seconds before I was out like a light.

“Thank you! Thank you all!” I stood on top of my console, blowing kisses and waving my hooves above my head. “I’ll be here all tomorrow night as well, so bring your friends! Especially if they’re gryphons or zebras or something exotic like that. That’d spice up this place! Plus, have you seen some of those gryphonesses? Youch! Talk about hot. This is DJ Pon-3 signing out!”

Instead of jumping off the equipment, I did a forward flip, landing on my front hooves, and walked along the stage. The crowd cheered louder than ever as I slowly lifted up my right leg, balancing myself on nothing but a single hoof before I finally vanished in a burst of green magic.

“Hey Melody, see those wicked beats and that crowd?”

I must have been oozing pure joy and satisfaction because she actually smiled for once. “Not your best, but it was passable.”

“Passable? Ha!” Trotting past, I bumped my flank against hers. “I totally bought the roof down so hard it destroyed the foundations. It was a slaughter out there.”

“If you say so. Now go home to your lovely marefriend, you’ve earned your pay.”

“Yes ma’am!” I gave her a mock salute as I made my way around back, making sure to toss on my hoodie in the process. Before I left though, I made sure to stop by the bar to grab a drink and watch the crowd for a while. There was always so much raw emotion in this place, and I always made sure to soak it up a bit before going home. Just seeing them dancing and laughing away filled me with a warm fuzzy feeling.

“Scraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatchy!” A pink form exploded out of nowhere and I was glomped in a massive hug. I was pulled off my hooves and hugged against her as she spun around shouting, “Scratchy-Scratchy-Scratchy!”

“C-Can’t breathe,” I wheezed out.

She let go me mid-spin, and I was thrown to the ground where she bounced over to lean way too close to my face. “Did’ja miss me, Scratchy?”

“Um... yes...?” I replied as I leaned away.

“You did? Really?” Her grin grew wider than her face. Somehow. “Aww... I missed you too!”

Wrong answer! Wrong answer! Abort now!

“S-Sure. Look... um... I kinda need to be g-”

“Ooh! Have you met Dashie or Jackie ! No you haven’t! You need to meet Dashie and Jackie!” Before I knew what happened, she grabbed my hoof and dragged me across the dance floor. “Come on Scratchy!”

“H-Hey!” For such a curvy looking mare, she had a surprisingly strong grip and I was dragged along like some sort of pet.

She didn’t even seem to notice me, humming happily as she smoothly weaved through dancing ponies. “Rarity said you were in the papers this morning, and that you were uncouth, but I said, ‘No, the Scratchy I know would never be uncouth because she’s super nice and cool, and I don’t even know what couth is, but I’m sure it’s important, so she’d never be ‘un’ it,’ and she said-” She gasped and rose a foot into the air before she turned around and pressed right up against my face again. “Does uncouth mean unmean? Because if it does I’m sorry for saying you weren’t unmean which would be saying that you’re mean.”

It took all my willpower not to spank the bubbly mare right there and then. On one hoof, I might get slapped, on the other hoof, I might get laid. Win-win really... Unless Octy found out,then I was screwed beyond belief. Sometimes I swear I was drunk when I decided t-

I was yanked off my hooves again and dragged through the crowd one more. Before I knew what was happening, I was planted upright in a bar seat next to Pinkie.

“Scratchy, meet Jackie and Dashie!” she brandished her hoof towards a pegasus with an awesome mane, and an earth pony dressed like she came off the set of a Western.

Damn it! Why must all the mares I’m introduced to be so hot? It’s like some sort of karma or something.

“Hey.” I lowered my hood and gave them both a nod. “DJ Pon-3, at your service. Feel free to look, but no touching, this sexy flank is exclusive.”

“Applejack,” the cowpony offered as she held out her hoof. “Pinkie sure loves the names that end with ‘-ie’.”

“Rainbow Dash, coolest pony ever, and yes, that will be an actual title one of these days.”

I shook both their hooves. “So, first time at Mixers? With a mane like that, I’d notice it any day. Is it natural?”

“Buck yeah!” Dash grinned at me as she downed her drink in one gulp. “So how’d you know this insane pony anyways?”

“Oh! I know everypony!” Pinkie answered for me. “Scratchy played at Rarity’s fashion show one time!”

“Y-Yeah,” I replied. “Anyways, I really need to g-”

“Hey... do Ah know you from somewhere?” Applejack interrupted and squinted at me. “Weren’t you the one sassin’ Princess Luna at that meetin’ last night?”

“She’s drunk.” I ran my eyes over her muscular body before looking back at the other two. “She’s an earth pony, and you got her drunk. How the buck did you manage that!? Tell me! I need to know!”

“Ah ain’t drunk!” Applejack jabbed her hoof at the space right next to me. “Ah... Sugar, mind standing still for a minute? Ah’m getting kinda dizzy.”

“Oh!” Pinkie said with a smile. “We just made her drink a lot! And by a lot, we mean a lot, a lot. Oh! And you might want to tell your boss that you need more of the Jack Daniels. I think Jackie drank all of it.”

“She drank all the Jack Daniels... What.” All I could do was stare helplessly at the earth pony. “She should be dead! That much alcohol is... I mean...” A grin slowly appeared on my face. “Say, could I borrow her for a night or two when she’s sober? I get the feeling I can make a lot of bits from people betting on how much she can drink...”

“Oh this is nothing. Jackie doesn’t usually drink, but you should have seen her at the end of cider season! I thought she was gonna drown for a while there.”

“Um... that’s great Pinks.” I glanced over at Rainbow Dash and saw her staring at me. “Hi?”

“So what’s your deal?” Dash asked me. “Why do you care so much about the gryphons? Most ponies don’t give a crap.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” I began backing up. “Dude, this is bar, we don’t talk about that sorta stuff in here.”

“You just announced to the world that you’d totally tap a gryphon,” she shot back.

“I’d tap a gryphon!” Pinkie announced happily. “Tapping is easy!” She tapped Applejack on the shoulder with her hoof. “Tap. See? Easy. I’d tap a gryphon!”

“Pinks... they’re talking ‘bout... somethin’ else.” Applejack interrupted and squinted at me. “Ah think?”

“Look, we were at that meeting and we totally saw what you said,” said Dash. “Personally I agree with it, but famous ponies? They always say something because they can get something out of it. And making a scene? Definitely a publicity stunt.”

“Listen here, pony ,” I hissed as I leaned in. “Maybe some of us are just nice. Maybe we’ve actually got morals under everything, so why don’t you shut your trap.” I jabbed her in the chest. “Also, you’re pretty damn famous yourself, Miss Element of Loyalty. So what’s your angle?”

“Eeyup. They’re talking about angles.” AJ nodded drunkenly. “Definitely sex.”

“Well unlike you, I have a gryphon friend,” she snapped back.

“Ooh!” Pinkie interrupted. “You mean that big meany pants, Gilda? I didn’t know you still friends with her?”

“Pinkie,” groaned Rainbow Dash. “Why don’t you take Applejack dancing?”

“I’m not sure Jackie can stand up right now, Dashie...” Pinkie looked at the earth pony with concern.

“Ah ain’t drunk!” Applejack declared and stood up. “Now if ya’ll will excuse me, Ah gotta use the little filly’s room...” She managed a couple of steps before she collapsed.

Pinkie glanced at Dashie before she stood up and trotted over to Applejack. “Come on you silly filly, let’s get you back to the castle.” She shouted over her shoulder, “Have fun Dashie and Scratchy!” And with that the two earth ponies left.

“Geez, I should go after them, knowing Pinkie, something is bound to go wrong.” Dash stood up and looked back at me. “Look, I’m staying in the castle for a couple of days. If you’re serious about helping out the gryphons, drop by and ask for me. And just for the record, I never leave a friend hanging, whether they know it or not.”

“Ah...” But the pegasus had already blasted off in a blur of colors. “Okay?”

A chuckle from behind me made me turn to face the bartender, a unicorn cleaning the glass with a green magic aura.

“Is it really a good idea to be hanging out with them?” He tilted his head at the space Dash has just been in. “I still remember Loyalty’s got a mean right hook.” He rubbed his jaw thoughtfully.

“Your own fault for pissing her off,” I chuckled. “She’s nice enough. Totally hot if you ask me.”

“I didn’t ask,” the bartender replied. “Is there any particular reason you always chase mares?”

“It’s called being gay, maybe you’ve heard of it,” I shot back. “Plus, mares are better in the sack anyways. So feisty and full of emotions, always putting their entire being into things. Well, most of them anyways, it’d be bad to stereotype, now wouldn’t it?”

He put down the glass and focused his attention on me. “So, what happened last night? You got yourself in the papers, Pon-3. Did you stop for a minute to think it might not be the best idea to weigh in on a very public issue like that? Or do you actually care about the gryphons?”

“I’m a lover of all fine females. Pony, gryphon, zebra, it doesn’t matter!”

He cracked a smile at that. “No doubt, but it was still a dumb thing to do. What if she had plans?”

“Octy? Hey, I was dragged there by her!”

“You know that’s not who I was talking about!” He snapped. “I mean...” he glanced around the room. “You know who I meant.”

“Nope. No clue.” I cleaned out my ear with a hoof.

He shook his head at me and sighed. “I can never decide if you’re exceedingly clever, or exceedingly stupid.”

“I’m the one, the only, DJ Pon-3!” I yelled as I threw my hooves into the air.

“You’ve also got a message,” he said flatly as he handed me a slip of paper.

Picking it up in my magic, I scanned it before setting it on fire. “Ah females, can’t live with them, can’t live without them. Damn it, and here I was having so much fun. I don’t suppose you could cover for me? No? Buck.”

“I hear gryphons prefer ‘fuck’,” Smiling wryly, he turned around cleaning his glass and said over his shoulder, “Good luck.”

“Fuck... Heh, that’s got a nice punch to it, don’t you think?” I snapped up a drink and downed it with one shot. “Anyways, later. Try not to get slapped tonight.”

“Hey, that doesn’t happen that often. It’s only been... three times since the start of the year? Can’t be much more than that.”

“Oh, only three?” I leaned over and slapped him. “Make that four. Later.”

He glared at me in annoyance as he rubbed his cheek. “That doesn’t count.”

Laughing, I waved at him over my shoulder as I trotted out of the club. Making sure to take the side exit, I avoided all the fans and quickly slipped into the lower area of Canterlot, and by lower, I mean ‘Oh look at me, I only have a silver golden spoon shoved up my ass rather than ten golden ones!’ Yeah, Canterlot was a snob fest even at the best of times. Okay, maybe that was an exaggeration, but sometimes it really felt that way.

I waited around at the edge of the alley, glancing out every so often before looking up at the night sky and grumbling. To think I could be some safe and warm, wrapped in the hooves of my favorite mare, with my lips doing some innocent or not-so-innocent things. But noooooooo, I had to be out here in the cold, disgusting alley waiting for some stupid guard to come down. Bloody heck, couldn’t it have at least been a mare? Trust me, a mare in armor is totally hot. Those toned flanks, that sexy armor, the whole ‘I’m in charge and you better do what I say or else’ attitude? Totally. Hot. If only they carried a whip as part of their official equipment...

I took a deep breath before tossing up a disguise and kicking the dumpster hard. After a second, I threw myself into some trash cans, deliberately amplifying the sound with my magic. Then I decided, like the genius I was, to punch myself in the stomach and the face before tossing myself out of the alley and into the street with a very realistic cry for help. And just as expected, the guard took the little act hook, line, and sinker. Damn, I should have been an actor instead of a DJ with my skills.

“Ma’am, are you alright?” He asked as he stepped towards me. It was as he moved into the light that I caught sight of his leathery wings and reptilian eyes. “Do you need help?”

“I... I don’t know... I think I broke my hind leg though,” I whispered, resisting the urge to gulp. Nightkin was totally not on my agenda.

“What happened?” he asked as leaned down to examine my leg. After a moment he said, “It seems fine to me, can you stand?”

“I-I can try.” I got onto my shaky legs, pretending to wince as I did so before letting my leg buckle under me, and he was immediately there with a hoof under my shoulder. “T-Thanks. It was some foal looking for money. Thought I was a...” I faked a blush and looked down at the ground. “A... you know... and tried to force himself on me.”

A disgusted scowl lit up the nightkin’s face. “Come on. I’ll take you to the station where we can get your leg looked at, then you can describe the foal to me and I’ll make sure we find him.”

“T-Thank you.” As much as I hated deceiving him, his concern was just so sweet that I couldn’t help but play along. Plus, I had been ordered to do this, and if I didn’t follow orders I was so fucked.

“Your name, ma’am?” he asked as we moved out of the alley and right onto the street. He was still carrying most of my weight, and one of his wings was wrapped around me protectively. It actually felt really nice, like one of those totally awesome cloaks some costume shops sold.

“Nightlight,” I lied before looking up at him through my eyelashes. “And you?”

“Corporal Eclipse of the nightkin,” he replied formally and with no small amount of pride. “Do you have anypo- anyone we can contact? Any friends or relatives?”

“No...” I shook my head and rested it on his muscular shoulder. “I’m an orphan...”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” he replied a frown. “How old are you, ma’am?”

“Eighteen,” I replied, deliberately avoiding his gaze.

“...How old are you, really?” he asked after a moment’s pause.

“Sixteen,” I whispered.

“...And what are you doing out here alone at this time of night?” A concerned edge crept into his voice.

“Um...” I rubbed the back of my hoof. “Please don’t make me go back...”

“...To the orphanage?” he guessed.

“Y-Yeah.” It sounded unconvincing even to me.

“Your parents?” he asked after another second. “...It wasn’t a foal who did this to you, was it?”

I glanced away, unable to answer that question. Sure an order was an order, and considering what was at stake if I didn’t follow through, I didn’t really have a choice. But... answering that just felt so wrong, so dirty in so many ways.

“Scum stained inbreds,” he cursed, taking my silence for an answer. “Do you have anywhere else you can stay?”

“Yes,” I replied. “Don’t worry, it’s safe.”

He paused, considering his options. “Where, who with?”

“An old friend. She’s letting me crash at her place for a while.”

He shifted my weight, finding a more comfortable way to hold me up. “Are you sure that’s a good idea? Tell me who your parents are and I’ll... see what I can do. Possibly have you moved into foster care and away from them.”

“No!” I yelled before adding in a smaller voice, “Please.”

“I can’t do nothing,” after a moment he added, “Nightlight.” I had to hide a wince at just how concerned he sounded. “If we go to the station, you’ll be asked a lot of questions, and if you don’t answer them, you’ll only be returned to your parents...”

“Could I not go in then? Please?”

He pursed his lips, deep in thought. “Who’s this friend of yours? Where do they live? I’ll... I’ll take you there, and... we can decide what to do about... this.”

“I’m sorry...” I looked away. “But I can’t do that.”

He frowned at me. “Why not?”

“A mare’s got to have secrets right?” I grinned up at him and winked.

His frown just deepened. “I can’t just ignore this. If you’re in trouble, then it’s my duty to aid you, so tell me where it is you’re staying so I can escort you there.”

“Listen, you’re a cutie, but no.” I gave him a quick peck on the cheeks and danced out from under his wings, shivering at the cold air. “It’s shame too, because I kinda like you.”

He blinked at me in shock, his mouth open. “Y-your leg...” Then his jaw hardened into a frown. “You were never hurt were you...?”

“Sorry babe, a girl’s gotta do what a girl’s gotta do to survive in this town.” I blew a playful kiss at him.

All the shadows surrounding us drew in towards him, and his eyes blackened completely. In a second he went from a cute stallion to a shapeless black mass, and the streets around me only darkened further until barely anything was visible. I simply rolled my eyes and created a ring of flames around me, allowing myself to sink down into the ground.

“You know, tentacle sex is kinky and all, but you really should ask first.” My head finally slipped under and I reappeared on the roof of Mixers. “Well, that could have gone better.”

“You mess up?” The bartender asked from behind, making me jump.

“I got the stinking job done.” With a flick of my mane, I dropped the disguise. “Guard was cute too. For a male that is, too bad I’ve got my hooves full, otherwise I’d totally sink my teeth into him.”

The bartender rolled his eyes at me. “I really don’t need to hear that. So you got it done? No issues, and he won’t report it to his superiors? We don’t want to draw any attention.”

“Oh, he’ll report something.” I waved a wallet in front of his face.

“Clever,” he mused, “he’ll think you were just a pickpocket. Either he’ll be too embarrassed to report it, or it won’t be made into an issue if it is.”

“Now how about some drinks? I need to forget about tonight.”

He snorted and turned to head down stairs, back into the club. “Not on the house. You’ll have to pay for it.”

“You mean he’ll have to pay for it.” I tossed the wallet at him. “A bottle of your finest.”

He caught it without looking. “Unless guards get paid better than I thought they did, no way his wallets gonna cover that. But I could probably get you a decent bottle of something. Plus generous tip for my good service.”

“Whatever, as long as it’s good.”

A couple of minutes later he returned to the roof with a bottle and two glasses. “Got a nice bottle of seventy two Old Parr. That work for you?”

“Yeah, whatever.” He poured us a cup each and I immediately downed the entire thing. “Another.”

He raised an eyebrow at me. “It’s supposed to savored. If you’re just gonna slug it down, you might as well have gotten some cheap whiskey.”

“Don’t care. Another.”

He sighed reluctantly and poured another shot, muttering about it being a waste of a good drink.

“Are you okay?” he asked as he held the drink out.

“Yeah.” Another shot downed. “Another. Come on, keep them coming.”

A moment later he passed another drink to me. “Really, what’s wrong?”

This time I nursed my drink between two hooves before I sighed and looked out over Canterlot. “Do you ever want to run away? To get away from all this and leave it behind?”

He blinked at me. “That’s... a dangerous thing to be talking about... Say that to the wrong one of us, and it’ll get you killed...”

“That’s why I’m saying it to you.” I sipped the drink. “But do you ever get that feeling? To just... vanish? I’m getting tired of all this, you know. All this secrecy and backdoor business.”

He grit his jaw, but after a moment sighed and relaxed. “Yeah... yeah I do... But.... look, it’s just the way things are... I mean, sure, you could run away, but... could you really do that to us?”

A bitter laugh escaped. “Assuming I could actually find some place to hide where I couldn’t be found.”

He shrugged. “Some have managed it. Or they got killed and we never got told... A couple have even gotten names that way, either by finding a traitor or becoming one.” This time he slugged back the drink without tasting it. “Just try not to think about it and don’t get attached.”

“Yeah... well...” I held up the glass, letting the moonlight flow through it. “Here’s to misery then.”

“It’s not as bad as that,” he replied, but pounded his drink down with me. After clearing his throat, he glanced over at me. “What’s got you thinking about this? Octavia?”

“Something like that, sure.” Yet another shot down the hatch. “Let’s drink, just this one time. Let’s get drunk and forget about everything.”

“Sure that’s a good idea?” He replied. “She’s in town tonight, you know? If she comes our way, then... it might be best to stay sober...”

“Right,” I muttered under my breath. “Fine, whatev’s. I’m turning in then.”

“Look, I get it. Sometimes it’s hard, but we’re always there for each oth-”

“Please stop. Just... stop.” I sighed and sat on the ledge of the building. “I think I want to be alone for a while. Leave the bottle, but take the cups with you.”

He hesitated... “You sure? That’s... a pretty concerning thing to do...”

“Please.” I took a sip from the bottle. “Trust me.”

“…Alright.” He glanced over his shoulder at me one last time before making his way downstairs, leaving me alone again.

After a moment of silently sipping the bitter stuff, I raised the bottle to the moon. “To our sorrows and loneliness then, Mistress of the Night.” I took a deep swig of the drink and moaned at the burn that made its way down my throat. “At least one of you understands our pains.”

Chapter 3

I sat there with my arms crossed, a frown on my beak, waiting for him to make the first move. The first ploy at getting inside my head, figuring out what my next move was. I hated him already. Sure, it was the first time I’d met him, and he hadn’t said a word yet, but I just knew this guy was a complete douche.

He cleared his throat after a moment, and I cracked my neck in preparation for the first round. You and me, motherfucker, let’s do this.

Yeah, because this is totally a fight, another part of myself commented.

We both sat there in silence for a minute or two more. Was he trying to bluff me out? Work me up before we started so it’d be easier to make me break down? It wasn’t working. It’ll take a lot more than tense silence for him to make me snap.

“So... Gilda, my colleagues tell me you are quite the gryphon,” he said with a smile, like that sentence actually meant something clever. “You may call me Tread Lightly.”

“What does that even mean?” I asked after a second. “‘Quite the gryphon’?”

“You are something of an enigma amongst my peers. You come from nowhere, get attention from none other than Princess Luna herself, and though you say nothing, your actions tell so much.” He peered over his glasses at me. “While I relish a challenge, I fear you may be too much for me to handle, but we shall see.”

I didn’t reply for a bit, taking the time to stew over his words. After a moment, I decided they were fairly harmless and I shrugged. “What’s that mean to me? Am I getting another one of you guys thrown at me? Cause I’m getting pretty sick of it. I mean, do you have to line up or something to get this job?”

“Well the one who manages to figure out how you tick does stand to gain a lot of recognition and you wouldn’t believe the amount of money that’s being thrown at us. It’s almost as though they expect us to crack.” He cracked his neck, no doubt trying for the tough guy act, but only failed miserably. I think Trixie’s first attempt at cooking meat went better.

“Great. So it’s the psychology equivalent of having a huge ass bounty on my head,” I rolled my eyes and looked at the roof. “And Luna seriously hasn’t told you guys anything? Have you stopped to wonder why? Maybe getting involved in this isn’t such a good idea.”

“Personally, I think she finds our floundering attempts amusing.” Whatever-his-name-was glanced down at his watch before writing something down, and murmuring, “Interesting...”

I just raised an eyebrow. It was obvious he wanted me to ask what was interesting, and use that to get me in a conversation where he could try to get through to me. So I didn’t ask. I just leaned back in my chair and gave him a flat look.

“Expected,” he said and continued scribbling some notes. “So, Gilda, have you heard? Princess Luna apparently wants us to look into the head of your marefriend. Not sure why-”

“No,” I said flatly. “You’re not getting me with that either. Even if Luna did want that, she wouldn’t permit you to tell me. You’re just trying to get under my skin.”

“Smarter than my colleagues thought, that’s for certain.”

“Don’t bet on it.”

“There are different kinds of knowledge you know. Just because you’re not well versed in the intellectual realm does not make you stupid.” How the fuck did he manage to talk and write with his mouth at the same time!? “By the way, your marefriend is quite the catch. How’d you manage that?”

“Fuck off,” I said flatly.

“Then again, with the whole illeism and title thing, I’m surprised you can stand her at all.”

I just grit my beak. “You really think it’s a good idea to try and piss me off?”

“For every injury we sustain, we get paid a bonus,” he replied with a shrug, “and I need the money.”

“And if you're dead?” I countered. “Unless you’re trying to set your family up for life or something, this is a really fucking dumb way to get in my head.”

“Now there’s a thought. If any of my colleagues need life insurance for whatever reason I’ll be sure to let them take a session,” he chuckled.

I shrugged after a moment. “Yeah, no. I’m bluffing. I’m not allowed to hurt anyone right now, and if one of you guys turn up dead or injured, I’m not even gonna get to see a jury.”

“Somehow I highly doubt that. While your run in with the law is impressive, it probably will catch up with you eventually.”

“What do you know about me and the law anyway?” I asked. “I doubt Luna told you why I even need a psychologist, let alone what I did to get in her ‘good books’.”

“True, but I don’t need to be given information to glean the truth for myself.” He gestured at me and said, “Take your posture for example. While I am not an expert on gryphons, I doubt your body language differs all that greatly from pegasi, and considering your history of living in Equestria, I would say you probably picked up more than enough for my readings to be accurate.”

I shrugged. “Great. So then, what have you ‘read’ in the last five minutes?”

“You have issues with violence, self-depreciation, rules, and you love your marefriend. You tend to have a good control of all your emotions, except for anger, which you react violently and explosively. You are dismissive of me and my colleagues, think this is a waste of time, and would probably rather spend the time bathing in magma.” Pausing, he glanced at the notes he wrote and frowned. “Basically, you have a stunted super-ego, but considering how some describe it as being just as cruel as the id, I don’t know if I should be envious or not.”

I didn’t even know what ‘id’ and ‘super-ego’ meant . “Yeah, this is a waste of time,” I growled, “No, I don’t like any of you egghead pricks, it pisses me off that Luna’s forcing me to do this, and I think that all of you are a pack of narcissistic vultures circling a juicy paycheck, and are about as genuine as Blueblood’s concern for the working class.”

“Hey, we get paid to sit around in comfy chairs and talk to patients!” He suddenly straightened up and fixed me with a look. “Listen, if you don’t want to be here, then you can leave. I’ll even sign the piece of paper to show you’ve come if you really want to leave. The simple fact is that Princess Luna doesn’t seem to realise you can’t force po- gry- people, you can’t force people to participate in these sorts of things. All these notes from all my colleagues?” He pulled out a lighter and set the entire thing on fire. “Useless. Why? Because you don’t talk, and if you don’t talk we can’t get anything concrete.”

“Great,” I said as I stood up and passed him a sheet of paper. “Sign that, and go help some patient that actually wants it.”

“Gladly.” He signed it and passed it back. “I just hope next time you have one of your explosions, you don’t end up hurting your marefriend.”

I froze. My fist clenched and my eye twitched. I stared down at him, he stared right back up at me, observing my reaction. I slowly unclenched my jaw. I wanted to rip his head off for saying that shit. After a moment I snatched the sheet from his grip and stalked to the door.

Before I managed to get out the door, though, he spoke up again, “Do you really think Princess Luna can protect you forever? What about Princess Celestia? I doubt she’ll be able to overlook such a violent gryphon for long. Add on the civil unrest and the vibrant hate for gryphons that’s currently shimmering, and you’re a disaster waiting to happen. You work at a bar correct? Ever gone too far throwing someone out? What if they come back with friends? What if you kill someone the next time they make a move on your marefriend? Minor infractions are one thing, but murder? I doubt Princess Luna will be able to protect you from that one.”

I hesitated again. Part of me screamed to charge back in and snap his neck, but that wouldn’t help me at all. “I can-” I cut myself off before I gave him more ammunition to use against me. Without another word I yanked the door open and stepped out, yanking it shut behind me. I barely heard the massive slam over the sound of Hate and Anger screaming at me to pull his spine out his ass.

A receptionist stepped back from her desk as I walked past, watching me nervously as glared at her as in passing. Fucking ponies. Fucking shrink. Fucking Luna and Celestia and whoever the fuck else was involved in this goddess awful mess.

The moment I was outside the building, I threw myself into the air and flew as hard and fast as I could. I didn’t know where I was going, just that I was using up all that angry energy I had pounding through my veins. Canterlot blurred past and eventually I calmed enough to trust myself not to kill the first pony I saw give me a funny look. Eventually I slowed down and stopped to hover in midair, my pulse racing.

“Tough day?” My head snapped to the right and there was Dash floating on her back.

“Oh, fucking-” I cursed and turned my body to face her. “I thought we went over this yesterday? Piss off.”

“Did we? I don’t seem to remember that, sure you didn’t just get drunk out of your mind?” she asked.

“I quit drinking,” I snapped back and came down to land in a park, still panting.

“You what? Wow, talk about whipped.”

“Trixie never asked me to quit, only to cut down a little. It was my decision.” I turned and glared at her. “Now, are you just trying to piss me off? ‘Cause I’ve already had enough of that for one day.”

“Nah, just thought you’d like to know about the fact that you’re apartment has been swamped since lunchtime by reporters and gryphons wanting your baby,” she replied as she began circling my head. “And your marefriend is totally lapping it up by the way.”

I groaned and put both claws to my face. “That’s gotta be a joke, right? This can’t be for real. No way I can be getting that much attention when I didn’t even do anything!”

“Um, dude, you’re a gryphon with Luna supporting you. When was the last gryphon that made the news in Equestria?” I snorted, as if Dash didn’t know the answer. “Basically, yeah, it’s big news. Congrats, you’re famous. Almost as famous as me.”

“Fucking Luna,” I muttered. “She had to know that by calling me to the palace I’d get all this fucking attention... That was her plan wasn’t it? She wants to pressure me into taking the job. That line about ‘befitting my station’ was total crap. She knew an armed escort would get ponies to notice...” I could have screamed in frustration right then, and I barely even noticed that I was pacing back and forth. “Fucking bitch.”

“And you played right into it,” Dash chuckled. “Who knew she was so sneaky?”

“Nightmare was sneaky,” I thought aloud, “Luna was an idiot. Wouldn’t know the first thing about good espionage if it bit her in the ass.” I was still pacing back and forth. “Shit, shit, shit! Why the fuck won’t she leave me alone?”

“Nightmare? Where did she come from?” asked Dash.

“That’s a bloody good question,” I muttered to myself, still pacing back and forth. “I thought it was your job to kill her or something.”

“And that’s what we did! You should have seen it G, talk about total domination. They should make a movie after us just so Equestria can know how awesome I am.”

I rolled my eyes at her, then paused to jerk a claw at them. “See these? Nightmare gave them to me, after you ‘dominated’ her. You did a real great job there, Dash. The point of killing someone is that they stay dead, dude.”

“Well you have to admit, those eyes look wicked. Can you do the crazy shadow thingie?”

After a second I shrugged and pulled her shadow towards me. I didn’t do anything with it, just made it move a bit. “Yeah, I can.”

“I knew it!” Dash threw both hooves into the air and did a loop. “Ha, I so bucking called it.”

“Yeah, well it fucking sucks if you ask me. It completely ruined my natural magic, so I can’t fly even half as well as I used to. On top of that, because of this nightkin crap, Luna seems to think I’m hers now and she’s trying to rope me into being the face of her political bullshit, P.R. crap at playing nice with non-ponies.”

“But come on! You get crazy awesome shadow powers. Dude, can you imagine the things you could do with that in bed?” Dash’s eyes suddenly widened and she clamped her hooves over her mouth.

“I do not want to know what you’re thinking, right now. You lost me at shadow sex.”

“Oh stop being such a prude.” Landing next to me, she bumped me playfully with her hip. “I seem to recall you being all for experimenting in Flight School.”

“Goddesses,” I muttered and stepped away from her. “We’re not discussing that ever again. Ever. And if Trixie finds out about those days, I’m coming for you.”

“All I’m saying is that you used to go that step further, push a bit harder than the rest.” She grinned up at me. “You’re just so... normal now, you know? Where’s that desire to really push the boundaries?”

“Gone.” No it wasn’t, it was still there. “And it’ll stay gone for as long as I have a marefriend, and Celestia has me on a probational existence.”

“Booooooooring. You know what I’d do in your situation?”

“Something really fucking dumb.”

“You mean totally awesome! But anyways, I’d totally go up to Luna and go ‘Hey, I’ll help out if you get me out of this whatcha-ma-call-it existence.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes. “It means that Celestia wants to kill me, and she’s just waiting for an excuse. Fuck, I shouldn’t even be talking to you about this, that’s probably all the excuse she’d need.”

“Once again, two princesses. Looks like Luna needs you, so you might as well get something out of it. Plus, it looks like you’ll be dragged in no matter what.” Dash flared her wings, blowing dust in all directions. “Anyways, gotta go. Awesomeness never stops you know.” And just like that, she blasted off, leaving behind a scorch mark on the ground from the force of her takeoff.

Did she always just leave like that? Dash away the moment she’s had the last word? Cause it’d seriously piss me off if she kept doing that. What the fuck did she even want anyway?

Spreading my own wings, I took to the air and made for my apartment.

On the one claw, it was great to see Dash again, on the other, things were still tense between us. Or at least I was still acting tense. Dash seemed to want to patch things up, pretend they never happened, but she wasn’t going to take the blame, and neither was I. Fuck, it was the fight with Dash that landed me in the jail cell. Well, not the fight with Dash, but the fight that came after it that I started because I got depressed about what happened with Dash. Not that I really blame her for that mess.

You’ve got no one to blame but yourself.

I must have flown further and faster than I thought, because it took me awhile to find my way back home. When I did I groaned to see dozens of reporters with camera’s on the roof and the streets outside, probably crowding the stairwell inside too.

The moment I was spotted, a flock of ponies crowded me, jabbering questions and getting in my way. Slowly and steadily, I pushed through the crowd and down the stairs off the roof. Goddesses damn it, did these ponies ever stop talking?! Dumbass question after dumbass question shouted at me in this never ending cacophony that set my ears ringing.

Finally, I made it to our apartment door and stepped inside, slamming it shut behind me. It didn’t help much, I could still hear reporters outside talking and talking and talking.

“Trixie?” I called out when I saw she wasn’t in the living room. “Where are you?”

When I found her, she was in the bedroom, lying inside some magical bubble with her back turned. She had her hat and cape on, and for some reason her cape was thrown over her head so it was covering her face.

“Trix?”

No response.

I stepped over to her, and poked the bubble. My claw passed straight through, so I tapped her on the shoulder. She was immediately on her hooves, a bolt of magic flying towards my face. I barely ducked under it before it took my head off.

“Trix, it’s me!” I shouted and grabbed her by the shoulders, so her horn was pointed in another direction.

“Oh, you’re back.” She slunk back down and threw her cape over her head again.

I blinked in surprise. “Trix...? Are you alright? Did one of the reporters say something or...?” Trailing off, I realised I had absolutely no idea what was wrong. Dash said Trixie had been happy to get all the attention, and knowing Trix, I sort of believed her. “Do you want me to send them away or something?”

“Trixie is fine!”

“You don’t seem fine to me. If one of them did or said anything, I swear I’ll break them in two. What’s up, Trix?” I sat down on the bed next to her. “What’s wrong?”

After a moment of silence she finally said, “Yeah... Something like that...”

“Which means it wasn’t that. Seriously, I’m here for you,” I put an arm around her shoulder, “tell me what’s wrong.”

“Trixie was just looking forward to a day of peace and quiet with you, that’s all,” she said, peeking out from under her cape.

“Oh...” I glanced over my shoulder, then back at her. “Don’t worry then, I’ll be right back.”

Hopping off the bed, and pausing for long enough to put on my sunglasses, I walked over to the front door and yanked it open. Some reporter snapped a shot of me, and I glared at the crowd of paparazzi.

“All of you clear off! Neither me or Trix are answering any questions, and this is a public stairwell which all of you are blocking! Get out of here before I get the Guard!”

“Just one question!” yelled a reporter as she shoved herself in my face.

“No questions!” I yelled back and pushed her a step away. “All of you, leave! Now!”

“Wait!” A gryphoness was suddenly at my feet. “Please, you’ve got to help me.” And now she was sobbing, fucking great. Looking up, I saw all the reporters staring at me intently, quills at the ready and I glanced back down at her.

“Uh...” I glanced up at the reporters and back down at her. “What’s the problem?”

“It-It’s my husband. Please, you’ve got to-” The rest degenerated into a mix of sobbing and gibberish.

“Alright, alright.” I helped her to her feet, and directed her to the door. “Just wait inside for a moment.”

“A-Alright...” She sat down on a sofa awkwardly, gawking at, well, everything.

Turning to face the reporters again, I shouted, “Last warning! All of you leave in the next five minutes, or I’m getting the Guard!”

There was a lot of grumbling and sulking, but they seemed to start moving away, though I had no doubt there were still a couple lurking around the corners. With a sigh, I slammed the door shut and sat on the sofa next to the gryphon.

“So... what’s the problem, exactly?” I asked her after a moment.

“I-It’s my husband, he’s run into some trouble with the guards and they won’t let him go. They keep talking about how they’ll toss him out because he doesn’t have the right papers, but we’ve lived here for ten years! We’ve never had any issues or anything an-and then-” She burst out crying once more.

“Uh...” I put an arm around her shoulder, but that was too awkward so I took it off. “I’m not sure what you really want me to do about it... I mean, I’m sorry to hear that, and I could point you towards a fake ID, but... Why’d you come to me?”

“I heard you knew the Princess and thought that you could somehow convince them otherwise or do something! We had our papers, we gave them to the guards, but they say we never had it to begin with an-and... I just don’t know what to do!” She grabbed my shoulders and cried into my chest. “Don’t make me go back! Please.”

After a moment, I patted her on the back. “Um... there? There? Listen, uh... I don’t think I’m someone that can really help you. I think you should be talking to a lawyer, or... Who issued you your papers? If you have their name they’ll have a record you can check, and prove to the guards that you’re citizens... or on visa... whatever it is.”

She nodded slowly, calming down as she rubbed at her red eyes. “A-Alright. I know who issued us the visa. Um... would it be alright to come back if it doesn’t work out? It’s just I don’t know what to do, Joachuim has always taken care of all that and though the poor dear has been teaching me things about finances and I’m just not...” She gestured at me. “You know. You’re... confident, strong, willing to speak out, and I’m... not.”

Ugh, gryphon females.

“Uh, alright. Look, if you can prove your husband’s here legally, then you can force the Guard to release him for arrest within twenty four hours as long as they don’t have evidence of a crime. There’s a bunch of things you can do, but that’s the first thing you should try. Get into contact with whoever issued your husband’s visa, and if they don’t have the information you need, you can apply for refugee status which means they’ll have to release your husband for processing. Oh! Do you have a landlord, or own property? If you do, then you’ll have the papers you need to prove legal residency, which means they won’t be able to pretend you don’t have papers if you take it to another guard station.”

She blinked. “Al-Alright.”

“Trust me, what they’re doing is all sorts of bullshit. If you’re here legally you have the same rights as any pony on a visa, which means there’s all sorts of safeguards to protect you. Uh... where’s a quill?” I stood up and searched around for a bit. “What’s your name?”

“Le-Leandra.”

“Alright, Leandra.” I wrote her name down, and started writing down a set of instructions and legal options she had to work with. “Here’s all the options you have, as far as I know. Um... if none of these work, then come back here to see me again, and I’ll see if I can talk to someone.” I paused and glanced up at her. “You’re not lying to me are you? ‘Cause if there’s anything I should know about your husband, or you, it’ll only hurt you not to tell me.”

“O-Of course not!”

I frowned and leaned closer. “Really? I’m serious here. If there’s anything, you’re not telling me, get it off your chest now.”

“He might have gotten into a few bar brawls in the past...”

“Ah. Well, that shouldn’t be a problem, as long as he wasn’t charged.” I went back to writing down her options. “What tribe are you, by the way? It shouldn’t matter, but if you’re a Grey Tip, there’s this weird legal clause that could help.”

“We’re... um... not part of any tribe...” She looked away, unable to meet my gaze.

My writing stopped, and I glanced up at her. “Well then... Have you applied for Equestrian citizenship? Because, if your visa gets cancelled and you get deported, that could go really badly for you. As in, if your crime was bad enough, you could be executed.”

“We know.” Once more she buried her face in her paws. “All we need is a couple more weeks and then we’ll have stayed long enough to be granted citizenship.”

“Alright, well... when you’ve got your husband out of jail and this mess has blown over, come see me again. I might be able to help you out with getting citizenship.” I tore off the sheet and held it out to her.

She immediately picked it up and slipped it under her wing. “Thank you. Thank you so much.”

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it.” I stood up and led her towards the door. “If I’m not around, just let Trixie know that you know me.”

“Your lawyer?” she sounded confused, but nodded. “Alright. Thank you again.”

“Uh... No, she’s not my lawyer.” I scratched the back of my head. “Uh... my marefriend. She lives here.”

Her beak dropped and I could see the thoughts running through her mind before she finally settled on, “Oh. That’s nice. I hope you and your... marefriend have fun.”

“Uh... thanks?” I shifted awkwardly. “Anyway, good luck, and if any of those reporters ask you what happened in here... just say that we’re friends or something. I don’t want to give them anything more to say about me.”

“O-Of course, it’s the least I could do.”

I opened the door. “Oh, and... how did you even know where I lived?”

“Um... a pegasus showed up at my door this morning. I don’t really remember what she looked like other than having a rainbow mane.”

I blinked at her. “You’re kidding me. Rainbow Dash told you to come see me?”

“Is that her name? I don’t know, I think her cutie mark had a cloud and some sort of lightning shape? Whatever her name is, could you tell her thanks for me? If it wasn’t for her, I fear we might not have ever come here, and without your help...”

“I’ll let her know you're grateful right before I murder her.” I opened the door and pushed her out before closing it. I turned around and headed back towards the bedroom. “Bloody Dash.”

When I stepped in, Trixie was smiling up at me. “I’m so proud of you.”

I just rolled my eyes. “It’s not like I did anything for her she couldn’t have done herself. Honestly, gryphon females are just... Whatever. She’s an idiot, but she should be fine.”

“Still proud of you.” She patted the spot next to her. “Since when did you know so much about Equestrian citizenship?”

“Since I came here illegally when I was twelve and spent the next six years faking all the ID I needed to get through life. I needed to get citizenship the moment I turned eighteen, so I spent ages before that talking to whoever I could and reading all the books I could find to make it easier. I swear, I’m pretty much on a first name basis with every fake paper dealer in Equestria.”

“Still, you helped a gryphon in need, so get you flank over here so Trixie can kiss you senseless already.”

“See? Now that’s the real reason I helped her.” I smirked as I moved closer, and lay down on the bed by her side.

“Don’t even think about lying to the Great and Powerful Trixie, she can see through all your feeble defenses.” The ‘Great and Powerful’ Trixie immediately snuggled into my side, sighing happily as she did so. “Under that hard outside is a soft and tender inside.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes, but gladly hugged her back. “She was on the ground crying and there were a bunch of reporters taking photos and writing down every word. What was I supposed to do? Punch her in the face and call her a loser?”

You would have if she caught you in the wrong mood.

“Knowing you? You might have.”

“Exactly!” I grinned at her.

She rolled her eyes and smacked me across the beak playfully.

“So...” I said as I swished my tail. “Why are we coming to this meeting again? I only agreed to go to one! Come on Octy, you’re killing me here. And if you are going to kill me, there are more equine ways than boring me to death.”

“I swear to Celestia, Vinyl,” she hissed at me and jerked her head in the direction of the princess, “If you get thrown out of here again, I won’t bother with an ‘equine’ way of killing you, I’ll just use whatever’s at hoof!” She glared at me, before huffing and facing the front. “I can’t believe you’d embarrass me like that!”

“Come on, the make-up sex more than made up for it.” I nudged her playfully.

“And now you’re talking about our sex life where other ponies can hear,” she groaned. “Tell me, were you ever planning on touching me again?”

“Could you live if I didn’t touch you?” I replied with a grin.

“Easily,” she replied with a pointed glare. “Now, hush.”

“Octy! Your words wound me.” Raising a hoof to my forehead, I gave a dramatic swoon before flopping over her body.

She shoved me off her lap and onto the ground. “Vinyl!” she hissed.

“What?” I grinned up at her, ignoring all the looks we were getting. “Come on, this place is so booooooooooring. Why don’t we go out and have some fun?”

“Vinyl, I swear that if you don’t sit down and shut up right now, you’re sleeping in the kennel tonight.” She glared down at me. “See if I’m bluffing.”

“Alright, alright,” I grumbled as I sat down in the chair. After a second, I leaned in close and whispered, “But you’d love to see me in a collar and leash.”

“Just get out.” She pointed her hoof at the exit.

“Only if you come with me.” I held out a hoof. “Come on, just one night. Just tonight. Please?”

“You misunderstand me Vinyl.” She glared at me, and I saw a bit of hurt in her eye. “Get. Out. You say I’m ashamed to be seen in public with you? Well, take a wild guess why. Half the time you’re fine, and the other half you’re just so...” She grit her teeth, “Ugh! I could strangle you! Vinyl, if you’re going to play the part of the fool again, then I’d rather you weren’t here.”

For a brief second I hesitated before I slowly turned her face to look at me. “Listen, Octy, I’m sorry about everything alright? It’s just...” Out the corner of my eyes, I saw a familiar pony trot past. “Do you trust me?”

“That depends. Am I talking to ‘fun Vinyl’, or reasonable, but fun Vinyl?”

“Reasonable Vinyl.”

“Then yes,” she replied.

“Can we leave?” I pressed a hoof to her lips. “Please, just trust me. Can we leave right now?”

She huffed and rolled her eyes, but stood up to follow me out. “I swear to Celestia, Vinyl, this better not be another joke.”

“Thank you!” I threw both hooves around her neck and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Despite the anger that was rolling off her in waves, I could still feel the love she held and that was the best feeling. “I promise this is not a joke.”

She didn’t answer, just twitched her head towards the exit in annoyance.

“R-Right!” I glanced behind me, but couldn’t find that pony in the crowd. “Come on, how does a nice romantic dinner sound? There’s this new restaurant that opened up called ‘The Sun’s Concord’ just a block away from Mixers, and from what I hear it’s awesome. It’s run by a gryphon, but has vegetarian options, it has a bar, cute waitresses, aaaaaaand every night they hire bands to play on a small stage at the front of the room. And I mean jazz, blues and classical bands.” Octy’s ears perked up at that last one. “None of that metal stuff, no rock, no pop, no DJ’s...”

“...” Octavia glanced over her shoulder at the Princesses, before she turned to face me again. “Alright. Won’t we need a reservation?”

“It’s run by a gryphon, that pretty much puts everyone else off.” We squeezed through the crowd and popped out under the night sky. “It’s super classy and super awesome. Trust me, you’ll love it.”

“Then why haven’t you ever taken me there before?” she asked and glanced at me. “You sound like you’ve been there a few times, but I don’t remember you ever mentioning this place to me.”

“Nah, one of my co-workers went. Melody, you know her right? Stage manager, has silver spoon shoved up her flank. She went, and if she liked it then you will,” I said, unable to resist the urge to needle her a bit.

“I’m from Trottingham, Vinyl. That doesn’t mean I was born to luxury and a gargantuan inheritance. I don’t have a silver spoon ‘shoved up my flank’.”

“But you do enjoy havin-”

“Vinyl!” she growled. “You’re already on thin ice.”

Laughing, I began running down the road, easily weaving my way through the crowd. “Whatchagonna do? Spank me?” I stopped at the gate and wiggled my rear playfully at her. “Come on Octy, catch me if you can!”

“Get back here!” She shouted after me, and tried to squeeze through the rush of ponies but wasn’t as agile as I was. “Vinyl, I swear when I catch you, we’ll need to stop by a hospital!”

I took the time to give her another shake of my rear, before my eyes widened as I realised just how quickly she was moving. With a gulp, I raced down the road, jumping over benches and tables in an attempt to gain some distance. For her part, Octy decided to run straight through everything and everyone. Taking a hard left, I swear I left a trail of flames behind me as I skidded along the ground and scrambled down the alley. With any lucky Octy wouldn’t know about the short cut and I’d be sa-

A loud crashed echoed through the alley, and a quick glance behind me showed Octy closer than ever and with a murderous intent in her eyes. For the first time in my life, I thanked Celestia and Luna for all the exercise I got raving and partying and hyping up the crowd as part of my job. Hey, this figure didn’t come naturally and all that partying kept me in shape.

“Vinyl! Get back here right now!”

Eyes wide, I really picked up the pace, throwing my entire body into the running, but still Octy gained on me. Was she on coffee or something!? I was no slouch, but damn, she really could keep up. Heh, I wonder if that explained her endurance in be-

“Finish that sentence and I will set you on fire!”

Oh shit, I said that out loud? I felt adrenaline kick through my body, but even that couldn’t save me. The world spun around me and I found myself on the ground with a very angry earth pony on top of me.

“If you wanted to be on top, you could have just asked,” I panted.

She growled at me, before jabbing a hoof into my stomach. “I don’t know why I tolerate you.”

“Oof!” I grinned up at her. “‘cause no one else can keep up with you?”

“Hah!” She laughed, and jabbed again. “I just caught you in a matter of moments, Vinyl. How was that supposed to be keeping up with me?”

“You make it sound like I was talking about running.”

She groaned and stood up off me to bang her head against a wall. “Why do I do this to myself?” Octavia asked the sky, as if expecting Celestia to answer her.

“‘Cause I’m totally hot,” I shot back as I stood up.

“Because I have a soft heart, and always pitied the mentally handicapped?”

“Ouch babe, that really hurt.” I slung an arm around her neck. “Come on, the place is just down the street.”

“I expect this to be the greatest meal anypony has ever eaten,” she muttered, “For the trouble I had to go through to get it.”

“Don’t give me that, a bit of exercise always increases appetite,” I said as I trotted down the street. “And trust me, if what’s said is to be believed, then it’ll be awesome. Almost as good as me.”

She gagged. “If it’s almost as good as your cooking, that would have to mean it’s worse, and I’m not sure how that could be possible. Honestly Vinyl, how did you manage to burn cereal? Heat isn’t even required.”

“Skillz,” I replied. “It’s easy to not burn cereal, therefore burning it puts me in the top few percent of real cooks out there. Ask any chef to burn cereal and they wouldn’t be able to. ”

“That logic is so flawed it almost works.”

“Hey! That’s perfectly legit logic I’ll have you know.” I suddenly stopped and spun around to face Octy. “Here we are, The Sun’s Concord!”

She looked the building up and down, obviously basking in the sheer awesomeness of the place. “A surprisingly appropriate choice, Vinyl. It almost looks half respectable.”

“Oh come on! It’s fancy, it’s class, it even has those red curtains and stuff!” I pointed down. “And a red carpet!Red.Carpet.”

Octavia sniffed and raised an eyebrow as she looked at the restaurant. “It even smells clean. Given that it had your recommendation, I was expecting broken windows and a lingering odor of alcohol and urine.”

“I’m not that bad!” I whined. “Now come on, I’m staaaaaaarving.”

“We ate before we left the apartment,” she replied. “But fine, after you.”

“Now, now.” I stepped forward and opened the shiny glass door for her. “Mares first after all.”

She just stood there, unimpressed. “Vinyl, you’re a mare too.”

“Let’s admit it, I’m the stallion of the relationship.” Then I decided to pull out the big guns and pouted. “Come on, I’m trying to be romantic!”

She just sighed and rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “Fine, if your ego is so delicate.” She sauntered past, her tail flicking at my face on the way. After a second she looked back at me with a smirk, “You coming dear, or are you going to stare all night long?”

With a shake of my head, I quickly moved in and closed the door behind me, and I had to admit the place was impressive. The carpet was nice and soft, it smelled nice, the entranceway had some very delicious looking potted plants, the lighting wasn’t harsh on the eyes at all, and was that jazz I heard? The most impressive thing was the fluted columns in each corner as well as the fact that the wall was completely covered in art. It wasn’t a picture hanging there or anything, instead it was literally a painted wall showing stuff like Celestia and Luna fighting Discord, gryphons emerging out of some weird swirly black hole thing and them signing some kind of treaty. The creepiest thing was, they were all life size and realistic, making it feel as though I was actually there.

“That’s... both fascinating and slightly off putting...” She muttered as she observed the paintings. “Look at the detail... Who do you think painted it?”

“Well they are known to mainly hire gryphons so a gryphon artist?” I asked as I looked around, noticing the three corridors, one on each wall. “It’s through here...?” I walked towards the left corridor only to run face first into a solid wall.

“Vinyl... that’s a wall.” Octavia giggled.

Blinking in surprised, I took half a step back, eyes wide as I realized what I thought was a door was just a painting. In fact, the classy columns all around the room were paintings as well. Wait a minute, the reception desk was a painting! I think...?

What the fuck was going on here!?

“It’s not that complicated Vinyl.” Octavia rolled her eyes and trotted towards a door. “If it has brush strokes, it’s a painting. Honestly, it’s easy to see when you’re not wearing sunglasses.” She pushed at the door handle, only to blink in surprise when her hoof pressed flat against a wall. “Uh... Okay, maybe it’s not so simple.”

“Welcome!” said a voice and we immediately spun around, trying to locate the source. After a couple of seconds, I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye and we watched slack jawed as one of the male gryphons in the painting stepped out with a smile and bow. “My apologies, but I have always wanted to do that. My name is Eugenio, a table for two?”

“Uh... Yes please.” Octavia still seemed a little shocked, before she shook her head. “Sorry, it’s just that, well, these paintings are a little confusing. I thought you were just a picture for a minute.”

“Ah yes, my apologies for that, it was merely a joke.” He gestured at the black swirly thing. “This depicts our origin mythology, and if you read in a clockwise manner from here, you will find it depicts all the major points in gryphon mythology and history chronologically. Do not worry, the rest of the restaurant is done in Fourth Style of wall painting. It’s much more architectural in design with small mythological motifs here and there. There is still a degree of optical illusion, but nothing nearly as grand as this room and there are no fake doors or corridors, though some windows and their views are paintings.”

Octavia blinked in surprise. “Why would you make your entrance so... confusing? It seems almost like your goal is to belittle your customers to watch their reactions.”

“You mean awesome! I mean, dude, the way you walked out of the wall was awesome,” I said, trying to cover Octy’s flank. “And come on Octy, you’re a musician, you should know how these things work. You need to wow the people, and this? This is awesome. Think about it, this is different, this is unique, this sticks in your mind.”

After a moment’s thought, Octavia shrugged. “Still, it feels a touch out of good tastes to me. Wouldn’t the more obvious approach be to welcome your guests?”

Eugenio led us to our table and handed us the menus. “Once again I apologise for that. Please, accept a complimentary bottle of our finest wine as an apology.”

“Oh, well, thank you, but that won’t be necessary. We’ll gladly pay-”

I kicked her under the table and smiled sweetly. “Thank you, that’d be lovely.”

“Very well,” he said with a bow. “I shall be back shortly with your bottle and to take your orders.”

Once he was gone, I glanced across at Octy who was glaring at me. “What? It’s free booze. And damn, is this place packed or what?”

She looked around the room at the crowd, most of whom were gryphons, but there were a few other pony couples, and a minotaur munching away in one corner. “Yes, well... I’m not sure gryphons in Canterlot have many places to choose from, in terms of fine dining. This place probably has a monopoly on that particular market. You’re sure they serve vegetarian?” she asked as she watched a gryphon put a small amount of meat in their beak. She was looking a little green, actually. “We’re not eating... that.”

“Relax Octy, we’re perfectly fine,” I said as I scanned through the menu. “Oh! Listen to this, ‘Fettuccine Noci: hoof made fettuccine with a rice walnut sauce paired with a hint of parmesan cheese and basil specifically designed for those with a light and refined palette.’ Doesn’t that sound awesome?”

“Can gryphons even eat cheese? Birds don’t lactate, as far as I’m aware... Would a gryphon really know what good cheese is?” Octavia replied, looking through the menu. “Do they have a pony chef on staff?”

“Octy, stop shoving spoons up your ass and go out on a limb!”

She glared at me. “I’ll take that then. ‘Fettuccine Noci’. What are you having?”

“Wha- But- I-” With a groan and slammed my head against the table. “Fine. I’ll have the... er... however you’re meant to pronounce it. The mushroom risotto thingie then.”

A moment later, Eugenio returned with a bottle of wine and poured a glass for us each, before leaving the bottle on the table. “Your orders, please?”

“Octy will have the fettuccini noci while I shall have the mushroom risotto, and no, I don’t know how to pronounce the name and I’m not even going to try,” I said.

“Ah, very fine choice madams,” he replied as he wrote down our orders. “Anything else?”

“Ah, yes,” Octavia replied. “If you don’t mind me asking, do you have a pony chef on staff? It just seems logical to me that a gryphon might not be educated in Equestrian culinary arts.”

“No we do not,” replied Eugene stiffly, “we hire gryphons wherever possible. However, I hope you will find the meal to your standards regardless of the chef.”

“Urgh... I meant no offense, I was just curious, was all,” Octavia replied staring at anything in the room but him. “I’m sure the meal will be just lovely.”

“I’m sure we’ll enjoy the meal,” I said before either of them could say anything stupid. Once he was gone I turned to Octy with a frown, “What the fuck was that about?”

She blinked at me and frowned. “What was what about, Vinyl?”

“You know what I’m talking about,” I growled before mimicking her voice, “‘It just seems logical to me that a gryphon might not be educated in Equestrian culinary arts’.” It was times like these that I wished I could take off my glasses so that she could see just how pissed off I was. “I expected something like that from Blueblood, but not you.”

“It seems like a fairly logical conclusion to me,” she huffed, “And don’t you dare compare me to that racist brute.”

“Oh I dare. That was a fucking racist comment and you know it. Somehow, magically, if it’s a gryphon preparing the meal, it’s not good enough for you. Let’s not forget your whole ‘Would a gryphon really know what good cheese is?’ line. It’s like saying you wouldn’t know good jazz music just because you play classical.” Were gryphons staring at me? Probably, but I didn’t give a shit. “As far as I’m concerned, in that split second, you were as bad as Blueblood.”

“Vinyl, you’re making a scene,” she hissed at me, and glanced around. “And I am nothing like Blueblood. He hates earth ponies, pegasi, and anypony he deems ‘lower class’ and he’s a political thug. Whereas I’m not racist in the slightest. Is it that illogical to question how somepony would handle cooking a meal they themselves have never tasted?”

“Firstly, it’s someone. Secondly, how do you know they’ve never tasted it?” I jabbed my hoof at her before she could interrupt me. “Is it illogical to question how someone can say which jazz artists are good if they don’t play a jazz instrument?”

“Vinyl, that’s a different argument. I wouldn’t write a jazz song and declare it an instant classic if I’d never played jazz before. We’re at an expensive restaurant that claims to sell fine cuisine. It takes time and experience to hone any art form, time and experience a creature that couldn’t eat dairy couldn’t develop in regards to cheese.” She glanced around the restaurant. “To be honest, I know very little about gryphons, so they could make a very fine cheese, but it’s still a reasonable question to ask.”

“They claim to sell fine cuisine because who would eat at a restaurant that goes ‘We sell decent meals that aren’t that great’?”

“That’s not the point, Vinyl,” she replied in an annoyed but hushed tone. “Now calm down before you get us thrown out.”

“Fine, whatever.” I leaned back in my chair and sipped my drink. “Still say you’re wrong.”

“Just drop it, Vinyl,” she muttered. “I’m uncomfortable as it is.”

“Fine,” I growled.

Octavia took a long sip of her wine. “And I’m still annoyed at you for comparing me to Blueblood.”

“Trust me, I’d rather fuck you any day.”

She just groaned and finished off her wine before pouring another glass. I couldn’t help but chuckle at her reaction before leaning back in my seat, gently swirling the wine in my cup before taking a deep breath. Whatever this wine was, it smelled divine. I sipped it, tasting a lightness and sweetness I was not expecting at all. It flowed smoothly down my throat and left a rather nice after taste.

“This is really good wine,” I said after a second.

“We should have paid for it,” Octy replied, “It’s not fair that we’re given this for free.” After a moment she sighed and took another drink. “I just hope he doesn’t spit in my meal or something.”

“Should have thought of that before hoof,” I said with a shrug. “And how long does a meal take to cook. I’m staaaaaarving.”

“You’re the one that recommended this place, you should have known that it would take a long time for the food to arrive, and that when it does the portions will probably be quite small.”

“Once again with the racism,” I muttered under my breath as I took a sip of my wine.

She bared her teeth at me. “All fine restaurants serve small portions, Vinyl. It had nothing to do with the gryphons.”

“Mmmmhm.”

“You’re impossible,” she muttered and took another drink.

I shrugged and looked around the room, catching more than one eye as I did so, but they immediately looked away. Eventually though the meals arrived without a word being spoken by the waitress and she left just as silently. All I could do was stare at the massive plate before me, my mouth watering at the way it smelt and at how fancy it looked.

“What was that you were saying about small portions?” I asked. “We could have just ordered one meal and that’d have been enough!”

Octavia nodded, looking quite surprised. “I suspect gryphon restaurants take a different approach to Equestrian... Or perhaps gryphons have larger stomachs than ponies... How much did you say these meals cost gain?”

“Um... twenty bits each, so pretty damn cheap.” I immediately ate a spoonful of my dish. “This is really good!” I said through my mouthful.

“Vinyl, don’t talk while you’re eating,” Octavia replied, and took a spoonful for herself. Her eyebrows rose in surprise, and she delicately swallowed. “That is... rather good actually. Twenty bits? How do they expect to turn a profit for that? With these portion sizes, I’d expect much more than that.” She took another mouthful and nodded as she chewed. “Mmm. Rather nice indeed. If they did spit in it, I can’t tell the difference.”

I laughed and shook my head. “Is that meant to be a compliment? Anyway, try some of mine, it’s really damn good.”

Octavia nodded and took a taste of mine. She nodded her approval and said, “We should eat here again. With luck, next time we won’t get lost in the lobby.”

“Come on, you have to admit, that’s one way of making a first impression,” I chuckled.

“It still seems a tad off putting to me,” she replied.

“Yeah, yeah, you’re just mad you couldn’t find the right corridor,” I said as I lightly sipped my wine.

“Please, as though I would be so petty.”

“Did you forget about last week? I’m still sore from that you know.”

“Oh, I said I was sorry, didn’t I? Can we please not bring it up again.” She shook her head and took another sip of her wine. “This is really good.” She turned to face me, glancing between me and my meal. “Any reason you’ve hardly touched your risotto?”

“Too busy staring at the hottest mare in Equestria?”

Octavia just rolled her eyes, but smiled. “Eat please, or they might think you don’t like it or something.” She started to dig into her meal while I merely gazed on, just taking a bite here and there, but otherwise I just sipped on my wine.

“You know, you look really really lovely in that light,” Octy smiled at me pleasantly, a deep scarlet alcohol blush coating her muzzle. “The moon makes you less pasty, and more glittery.” She giggled and hiccupped. “Luna really makes the nights... better, doesn’t she? I bet I look better in the moonlight. I bet anypony would! Even a gryphon... Hey, Vinyl, do you think we should go see if a gryphon looks better at night? Yeah! I’m not racist, so let’s go find somepony that’s a gryphon and I’ll prove how much of a racist I am!” She paused for thought, and added, “Not. Am not.”

“Alright Octy, whatever you say,” I sighed as I kept hauling her drunken flank back to the apartment.

“We should go there again!” She hiccupped. “That wine was rather delecelect... Decelel.... nice! The wine was nice. Hey, Vinyl, can you say delelecaltable five times fast?” She giggled. “I can’t!”

“Yes Octy, I can,” I said with an eye roll. Weren’t drunken ponies supposed to be fun? This was just headache inducing.

“Yeah! I thought you could...” She giggled happily, and put a hoof to her face, almost tripping both of us over. “You were always good with your tongue.”

If it wasn’t because I had a drunken pony leaning off me, I would have facehoofed so hard the shock-wave could destroy buildings. This was the one and only time I would ever, ever, ever deal with a drunk Octavia. How do you get an earth pony drunk anyways!? How much bloody alcohol was in that thing?

“Hey!” she suddenly shouted so loud I flinched. “It’s night time, and you’re wearing sunglasses. That’s really silly, you’re rather silly, Vinyl.”

“Well I am a silly pony,” I sighed.

“Take them off!” She reached a hoof out for my face and I quickly scrambled back. “I want to see your eyes, take them off. Not your eyes, I mean, don’t take those off, take off your glasses.”

“N-Nope.Can’t do that, sorry, a mare’s got to have her secrets.” I let go of her and began walking off by myself. “Sorry Octy, but that ain’t happening.”

“Don’t be silly, I’ve seen your eyes before! Red and all scary...” She frowned. “Or were they that pink... magenta color? I don’t remember! Will you help me remember? Take them off!”

I ducked under her wild swing and hopped back out of reach. “Nuh uh, if you wanna, you’re gonnahafta catch me.”

She took a step towards me, but stumbled over a slightly raised flagstone and face-planted into the ground. A moment later she rolled over and said, “Vinyl... I think my nose is bleeding.” Twin drops of crimson rolled out of her nostril.

This time I did facehoof, though no buildings collapsed as a direct result. “Alright, come one, let’s get you back.”

As I helped her back up, a tiny grin came appeared and she reached out to swipe my glasses again, only to stumble and nearly fall over. If I wasn’t there, she would have faceplanted again.

“I want to sleep...” She mumbled, and rested her neck on my shoulder. “You’re rather comfy...”

“Great. At least I’m not holding your head in the toilet bowl,” I grumbled as I slipped myself under her. “There we go. Come on, one step at a time, no sleeping till we get back to the apartment, you hear?”

“But-but... I feel sleepy now, and we’re not at the apartment,” she mumbled.

Cue facehoof. “Come on, it’s just two buildings away.”

“But..but... sleep.” Her weight was starting to drag me down.

I sighed and wrapped my magic around her, lifting her off the ground to drape her over my back. “Fine, sleep then, but you totally owe me.”

“Ssssssssh... sleeptime...” she mumbled and I felt her snuggle into my back.

“I don’t need to sing do I? Because I suck at singing.” A couple of ponies looked at us weirdly, but all it took was a glare to shut them up.

“No, no singing... just, just be shhhh...”

I breathed out a sigh of relief at that one. With her being a silent deadweight, we made it back within the hour and thankfully the elevator was still working, otherwise I probably would have curled up into a ball and cried right there and then. Snuggly ponies are all nice and well, but when it came to carrying them everywhere? Fuck me. Seriously.

Eventually I finally dragged her drunken flank into the apartment and managed to somehow get her into the alicorn sized bed. For a minute I sat there, just watching her slow breathing with a small smile at her face. Unconsciously, I brushed a lock of mane out of her eyes before caressing her cheek. Sometimes I really wondered what I did to meet such a brilliant pony and if she’d still love me if she knew the truth. Who was I kidding, she’d toss me out without a second thought, and that was being nice. She was far more likely to trample me into a fine paste first.

“What exactly are you doing?” A feminine, but oddly distorted voice asked from behind me, disgust radiating from it.

“Doing exactly as you asked, playing a part,” I said without turning around. “What are you doing here Queen Chrysalis? I thought you’d have more important things to deal with than a lowly thing like me.”

“Watch your tone and face your queen when spoken to,” she replied. “Is it really your place to question me?”

I rolled my eyes, but did what she said and turned around. “Nope, not my place. Sorry.”

“Why did you leave the meeting? I deployed you here as a scout, you should have been there gathering information, not...” Her eyes flicked towards Octavia. “Sampling the local delicacies.”

“You were there, I didn’t see the point of sticking around. I figured the correct option would be to scout out other potential sites in advance,” I replied.

“Locations like a restaurant?” she replied sarcastically. “What possible use does that have for us?”

“Run by a gryphon,” I said, “which is of interest you will admit.”

“Perhaps,” she consented, “but your first priority was still the general public's outlook, not going on dates with some mare.”

“Yeah, and where better to scout that out than a gryphon dinner? No ponies apart from us.” As much as I wanted to piss myself, I kept my hooves locked in place. Or maybe it was the fear making it impossible to run away.

Chrysalis hissed out a laugh as she circled around me. “Fine. I’ll pretend that you actually accomplished something tonight, but next time there’s a more obvious way to sway public perception, use that. I was quite pleased with your behavior from the previous meeting. Your outrage resonated with a lot ponies’ views, even if they wouldn’t voice it themselves.” After a second she stopped circling and stood directly in front of me. “Our bartender tells me you made contact with the Elements of Harmony. Anything to report about that?”

I swallowed and nodded nervously. “Y-Yes. Just briefly, but they were at the club.”

“And? Details, drone, details. The draconequus is hidden in the fine print, as they say.”

“I met the Element of Loyalty, Laughter, and Honesty, though the last one was drunk. I believe Loyalty is the most receptive of the trio,” I muttered.

“What makes you think that?” Chrysalis asked, leaning in close. “I don’t need to tell you how much damage they could do if they’re united against us. If the Elements could defeat Discord, they could easily destroy us. What did the Elements say?”

“I... er... don’t really remember. Hey! When you have that insane pink mare in your face talking a million words a minute, it’s hard to remember. We also never got onto the subject so...” I took half a step back at her glare, a small whimper escaping. “But they should be back! So next time I can bring it up. I... er... think they mentioned a gryphon by name, and Loyalty did offer to meet me at the palace if I wanted to help so...”

Chrysalis put a hoof to her chin. “Do you remember the gryphon's name?”

“Um... G-something? Gil... Gil...” I tapped my chin. “Gil-something.Really short name.”

“Gilda?” Chrysalis suggested, and a green magical aura pulled a newspaper off of Octavia’s counter and started flipping through the pages. Eventually she came to a stop, and held out to me a black and white picture of Rainbow Dash posed aggressively against a gryphon. “Was that the name?”

“Y-Yeah!”

“You’re sure?” Chrysalis frowned at me. “This has the potential to be important, you understand. Was Gilda definitely the name mentioned?”

“Yes!” I nearly shouted. At this point, I was willing to say anything to get her to leave.

“Good.” Chrysalis smiled and turned the paper towards her. “She’s become quite the news item recently... this meets up with our goals quite nicely. We have the potential to sink two birds with one stone, here.” She frowned. “And by birds, I don’t mean gryphons.” She put the paper down and turned to face me again. “Take up Rainbow Dash on her offer, go to the palace and see what it is she means by ‘help’. If at all possible, try to arrange a meeting with this Gilda, but that’s secondary to the Elements. Try to befriend them, I suggest Loyalty as a starting place. Try to divide them a little, sow the seeds of doubt that might stop them staying united against us.

“If you do manage to get into a meeting with Gilda, don’t do anything, yet. Just get a feel for her, try to figure out the best way to approach and manipulate her. Report to me what you find. Am I clear?”

“Yes Queen Chrysalis,” I said with a salute.

“If you fail in one or both of your missions, it’s not a terrible loss. Your persona as DJ Pon-3 still has its uses. Just remember, we can easily find another to play Vinyl Scratch for us. Any changeling could do it.”

“I know,” I growled.

“Just reminding you. Pride comes before the fall after all, and you don’t want to earn a name for a fall like that.” Chrysalis smiled, and was consumed by green flame. A moment later a blue unicorn mare stood in her place. Without another word, she turned and walked out the apartment's front door.

With a snarl of frustration I punched the wall before slowly breathing out. It took a minute for me to finally calm down, and when I did, I kissed Octy’s forehead lightly before tucking her in. As I made my way towards the door, I spared one last look over my shoulder at her and smiled. Turns out she was right after all, ponies did look cuter under the moonlight.

Chapter 4

The shining knight of the Night Guard not so shining after all

Fresh questions were raised tonight after our sources have revealed a nightkin was mugged last night. Considering how common place muggings have become over the past couple of years, there is an expectation for guards to be able to defend not only themselves from such common occurances, but others as well. If a guard cannot protect themselves, then how can they protect others? This very question was presented to Princess Luna and her replied in an official statement saying, "We have full confidence in Our guards and would gladly place Our life in their hooves." While this may be great for an all powerful and immortal alicorn, it is something the rest of us do not have the pleasure in having.

Perhaps most concerning is that the nightkin that was robbed was none other than Sergeant Eclipse, the highest ranking nightkin currently in service. If this is the state of the Lunar Guard, a division created to ease the stress on the Day Guard (formerly just known as the Guard), we must question if this will in fact make the night time safer for everypony. With this in mind, we used the Information Act to gain access to the number of arrests made these past months since the introduction of the Night Guard. These sources, that are freely accessible to all, show that crime has been on the rise since the introduction of the Night Guard and experts predict the trend to continue increasing. When we contacted both guard departments, they declined to answer.

Few things were worse than being ordered around by Chrysalis, but meeting the nightkin that you ripped off and totally embarrassed? Yeah, that really takes the cake and trust me, I know something about cakes, it’s pretty much necessary when Pinkie Pie’s a friend. Sure, he wouldn’t recognise me, but I still found myself staring at the gate, shifting from hoof to hoof wondering if I should just wait until the guards changed. I mean, there was nothing weird about me standing around for hours on end, right?

Well... only if Chrysalis didn’t find out about it, which was pretty much impossible. I mean, bloody Tartarus, she’s like the queen of spies or something, she probably already has a changeling in every conceivable position in Canterlot by now. Personally, I think Pony Joe is an escaped changeling in disguise, because there is absolutely no way he could make donuts that good except by infusing them with pure love.

After another minute or two standing there like a lump, I began walking forward despite my shaking limbs. Eclipse immediately glanced at me from the corner of his eyes, but otherwise stood perfectly still at his post. Beside him, his unicorn buddy snickered behind a hoof.

“Yeah, real professional,” I muttered under my breath causing Eclipse to crack a smile. Clearing my throat, I said, “Hey there, looking for Rainbow Dash. You know, Element of Loyalty and all that jazz? Tell her the one and only DJ Pon-3 has come to see her.”

Eclipse, glanced at me, before looking over at the unicorn. “Private, go see if the Bearer of Loyalty has any plans on seeing Vinyl Scratch today.”

The unicorn rolled his eyes, but turned around and walked away, muttering under his breath.

Eclipse just sighed and looked ahead. “As long as you actually have a meeting arranged, this shouldn’t take more than a few minutes. Thank you for your patience, ma’am.”

“Oh come on, stop being so uptight! Loosen up a bit, shake out those wings and flash us a smile. Come on! I wanna see if you’ve got fangs.” I poked him in the chest.

“The Royal Guard doesn’t have a sense of humor that I’m aware of,” he replied calmly. “Any complaints about that can be addressed to the palace barracks.” I thought I might have seen amusement in his eyes, but it’s kinda hard to tell with the weirdly shaped pupils and all.

“Was that a joke? That was a joke wasn’t it?” I leaned right in so my face was up against his. “Also, your eyes are cool.”

“Ma’am, any closer and this might constitute sexual assault.”

“Hm...” I grinned at him before backing off. “Shame I’ve got a fillyfriend, otherwise I’d seriously consider taking you up on that offer.”

“That wasn’t an offer, Ma’am, it was legal counseling.”

“Sounded like an offer to me,” I replied, “A totally hot one, might I add.”

“Any perceived ‘offer’ was entirely unintended, perhaps you should consider that you’re not as charming as you think.”

A dramatic gasp escaped as I swooned on the spot. As I went to topple over, he immediately caught me in his hooves and I grinned up at him. “Good catch.”

He returned me to my hooves and went back to standing at his post. “Civic duty, ma’am.”

“Awwwww, come on, hold me a bit longer,” I pouted.

“I feel compelled to remind you that you’re already in a relationship, however that’s not strictly a legal matter.”

“You seriously need to get out more. Your flirting skills are terrible and you do not know how to treat a mare right at all.” I flicked my tail into his face. “Now where’s your buddy, didn’t you say he’d be back by now?”

“There may have been complications, for example, if you didn’t actually have an appointment with Lady Rainbow Dash .”

“Oh boo hoo, relax a bit! Look at me, no rules and I’m fun whereas you’re... well, need I say it?” I finished.

Just then, the unicorn guard returned. “She does have an appointment.”

Eclipse nodded and turned to me. “If you think you won’t be able to find your way, I’ll have an escort arranged for you.”

“Yeeeeeaaaaaaah, I need an escort, and guess what? I pick you!” Before he could react, I snatched the helm off his head and began racing through the gate and up the stairs. “Come on, mister tall dark and mysterious, catch me if you can!”

I heard the flapping of wings, and saw Eclipse land at the top of the stairs in front of me. He turned around, an amused smile tugging at the corner of his mouth as he watched me trot up the stairs.

“You know, flying is cheating right?” He simply held out a hoof for the helmet, but I booped him on the nose and danced back. “Nuh uh, either you play fair or you don’t play at all, in which case I keep this very nice souvenir.”

“Stealing from the Royal Guard is a criminal offense, ma’am. The total worth of that helmet is nearly one hundred and twenty bits, which could result in a few months’ jail time, more if have a history of theft.” He smiled, and his fangs showed a little. “I would prefer it if you returned the helmet.”

“I’m sure you would, but you look better with your mane down. Tell me, do you condition? It looks like you condition.” My eyes flicked to the left, and I just knew he noticed, after all, he was a guard.

He rolled his eyes, which kind of surprised me, and turned around, walking into the palace. “Ma’am, we’ll be late for your appointment. My grooming habits are none of your concern, unless it precludes professional misconduct. In which case, a complaint can be placed at the castle barracks.”

“Booooooring,” I yelled. “And I might just do that. After all, aren’t Guards meant to be rough and tumble lot? Who’s heard of a Guard with a silky smooth mane?”

He didn’t answer, just kept trotting into the main hall, and took a right up a flight of stairs. He led me down a few corridors, up another set of stair before coming to a halt in front of a set of double doors. He paused to look at me and held out his hoof.

“My helmet, ma’am.” The corners of his lips were turned up in a tiny smile.

“Nah, you didn’t play so you don’t get your prize,” I said as I moved towards the door, making sure to keep my eyes on him at all times.

He just smirked slightly, and rolled his eyes. Before I had time to react, he darted forward and snatched the helmet from my magic, giving a polite bow and trotting away with the helmet under his wing.

“Not fair! Cheater! You so cheated!” I yelled after him turning more than one head in the process.

He just ignored me and kept walking.

A moment later the double door in front of me opened, and Rainbow Dash popped her head out. “What’s the big idea? Why are you shouting?” she sounded annoyed.

“Noooooooothing,” I chuckled as I brushed past her.

Dash closed the door behind us, “Whole lot of shouting for a whole lotta nothing,” she grumbled before turning to face me. “Anyways, what do you want?”

“Nice pad,” I said as I threw myself into a chair, tossing my hind hooves onto the table. “Could do with some more color and light though. And some subwoofers. A lot of subwoofers.”

“Subwoofers? Please, I’ve been trying to get a proper cloud bed in here since forever and they keep stalling me with their paperwork and bleah. I get enough of that in Ponyville, I didn’t come here to do more!” With a strong flap of her wings, Dash sailed over me and landed on her bed. “So what do you want?”

“Can’t I pay the second hottest mare in the room a visit?”

Dash snorted and glared at me through her mane. “Please, if anything you’re the second hottest mare in the room. This flank? Second to none.”

“As if! I’ll have you know I’ve turned gay stallions straight and straight mares gay,” I said. “Have you seen my groupie? This piece of flank is prime picking.”

“More like you flank is as large as your ego.”

“What did you just say?” If there was a dangerous edge to my voice, it was probably because I was trying not to murder her right there and then.

“You heard me.” Dash leaned back, looking even more smug than before. “Your flank is as fat as your ego.”

“I’ll have you know my ego is a perfectly healthy size.”

“If by perfectly healthy you mean the size of the palace.”

My eye twitched, not that she could see it. Sadly, that also meant she missed out on a death glare so powerful it would have banished Nightmare Moon in a second. Elements of Harmony? Who needs them when my patented death glare was on the job!

“Aaaaaaanyways,” said Dash as she relaxed once more. “Why are you here? Seriously this time.”

“I wanted to help out. Remember?”

The pegasus merely sat there, tapping her chin a couple of times. “Not really, no. Got pretty smashed that night, you know. I remember meeting you and saying some stuff, but I have no clue about what .”

“Oh.” I cleared my throat. “Well you said I could help you help the gryphons and stuff.”

“Oh! Right, yeah, that.” Dash smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of her neck. “Yeah sure, I don’t see any issues with that. You should know I’m working with Princess Luna though, so it’s not like I’m calling the shots or anything. I’m just...” She made circular patterns in the air with her hoof. “Helping out I suppose you could say.”

“Loyalty and all that?” I asked.

“Loyalty and all that,” she echoed with a nod. “Our current goal is to rope Gilda into the whole deal so she can act as a figurehead. Knowing that flip-flop, she’ll be bursting in through the door any second now unless Trixie has totally gotten her whipped.”

“Trixie? Gilda?” I asked. In all seriousness, I should have been born an actor.

“Yeah, the gryphon in the news with the totally not nightkin eyes and her marefriend who’s totally an egotistical bitch.”

“But why?”

“I dunno, ask Luna, she’s the one calling the shots. I’m just in it to help out a frien-”

Right that moment, the doors to the room slammed open and in stalked a massive, butch gryphon...ness...? Yeah, h-she was definitely a female and with enough muscles to put Eclipse to shame.

“Dash, I’m gonna pull your guts out you fucking ass!” she shouted as she stalked towards Rainbow. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing giving out my goddess damn address like that?!”

“So you can work as a pimp?” I said before either could say anything.

The gryphon paused, turning to glare at me and I could see my reflection in her sunglasses. After a second she turned back to Dash. “What the fuck is your problem, dude? I swear to Celestia, if you’re the one who told those reporters where I live, I will break every single bone in your wings. It better have just been the one gryphon.”

“Nah, wasn’t me,” said Dash before turning to me, “And can you imagine her as a pimp? Actually, I can...”

“Fuck you, Dash! You do not just send random strangers to my house like that! For all you knew, she could have been a bloody changeling or a Wide Eyes or worse! And even if she wasn’t, what the fuck made you think to throw her at me in the first place!”

“Come on, she was a gryphon in need-”

“So you should have sent her to a bloody lawyer! Not my goddess damn doorstep!”

“Oh sure, because a lawyer would totally take on a gryphon,” I said as sarcastically as I could manage.

Gilda glanced over at me. “DJ Pon-3, right? Vinyl Scratch?”

“The one and only,” I said.

She snorted and turned back to Dash. “Seriously, dude. If any more complete strangers show up at my home, and I find out that you sent them... I’ll...” She paused after a moment, shifting awkwardly.

“You’ll do what?” said Dash.

“Fuck, I don’t know, but it’ll be bloody violent,” Gilda snapped back at her.

“Angry make up sex?” I suggested.

Gilda glared at me then paused, a small smirk growing over her beak. She turned back to Dash. “I’ll go to the papers about that time in flight school that you...” she trailed off and glanced at me, but turned back to Dash. “Not gonna say it in front of her, but you know what I’m talking about. With the spatula.”

“Wha-What? I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Yeah, and I’m a freaking minotaur.

“Sure you don’t. I mean, I’ve practically forgotten about it too, and the three hours it took me to cover your ass cleaning up and ditching the entire kitchen’s worth of shit.” She smirked. “It’s not like I remember any of that,” after a moment she grinned and added, “Or kept photos.”

“Bet you clop to them still,” she shot back.

Gilda cringed and stuck out her tongue. “Dude. Fuck no. That shit was messed up.”

Dash burst out laughing. “You totally did. And don’t make it sound like you’re so pure, I’ve got enough dirt on you as well. Like a certain mishap with a certain fruit you now refuse to eat.”

Gilda flinched. “Nowhere near as bad. The papers won’t care half as much about what some random gryphon did in flight school compared to what the best young flier, Element Of Loyalty, Equestrian hero Rainbow Dash did.”

“Says the gryphon who just made the front page and has reporters camping out on her doorstep,” countered Dash.

“Actually, I’d love to hear what both of you got up to,” I said with a grin.

Gilda just shook her head. “Whatever. I’m just saying, don’t send any more gryphons, ponies, minotaurs, nightkin, horses, dragons, deities, or anything that can string two thoughts together to my apartment again. Alright? I’m not cool with that.”

“I dunno about that, G, I mean, you certainly helped that gryphon,” said Dash.

“She broke down crying at my front door while reporters were taking photos of everything. What else was I supposed to do?” Gilda snarled. “If you wanted to actually help her, you should have sent her to a lawyer, or even just a Guard that’s not racist would have taken care of her. She wasn’t my problem, you shouldn’t have shoved her onto me like that.”

“Not me,” said Dash with a shrug.

“It was you!” Gilda snapped. “She told me herself that a pegasus with a rainbow mane sent her to my apartment. I can only name one pegasus like that in all of goddess damn Equestria.”

“Still not me. Maybe it was a changeling.”

Gilda facehoofed- faceclawed? Face somethinged? She applied an appendage to her face. “Dash, that is so bloody stupid.”

“Your face is bloody stupid.”

This time, I was the one who was facehoofing.

Gilda just shook her head. “Goddesses, you’re an idiot. Whatever. I’m done with this, and I’m done with you.” She turned and walked towards the door.

“Have you even checked out the news this morning?” asked Dash as she gestured at the paper beneath my hooves. “You really should.”

Gilda froze. “Why? What is it?”

“I dunno, ask yourself,” she replied.

Gilda hesitantly stepped over and picked up the paper. After a moment she cursed and tossed it away. “Goddesses fucking damn it. You’ve gotta be kidding me. There’s no fucking way that that’s worth the front page. ‘Random stranger helps another random stranger’.” She turned and glared at Dash. “Fuck you! You got me put on the front page, again!”

“First time was totally your marefriend,” grinned Dash. “Plus, you’re pretty damn famous now if you hadn’t realised.”

“It doesn’t even make any sense!” Gilda ranted as she started pacing, glaring hatefully at the newspaper. “How is that shit newsworthy? That shouldn’t even be in the paper, let alone make the front page!”

“Hey, thanks to the gryphon troubles you’re like, the poster gryphon for gryphon rights and all that,” said Dash with a shrug.

“I only appeared in the papers like, two days ago!” Gilda snapped back. “What, did Luna bribe every paper in Equestria or something?”

“Man, if I was a Princess, I totally use that money to revamp the castle. Throw in some stripper poles, some massive speakers, a spa, you know, the usual stuff.”

“What are you even doing here anyway?” Gilda rounded on me with an annoyed look. “Was Dash planning throwing your problems at me too?” After a moment she snorted. “No, that makes even less sense. Whatever. Why are you even here?”

“I’m DJ Pon-3, lover of all species and totally the hottest mare around,” I said. “That and I wanna help out with the little gryphon problem.”

“So we’re a problem now?” Gilda asked dryly.

“The little racism issue, then,” I said with an eye roll.

“Great. Then tell Dash to leave me alone.”

“I’m afraid that’d be racism,” I said with a grin. “Can’t be racist to pegasi now, can we?”

Gilda just groaned and turned to face Dash. “If this is your version of helping, it’s not working. You know me, you know I’m pretty much the worst possible representative for gryphons.”

“There are worse,” she said with a shrug.

“Name them,” Gilda snapped back. “‘cause I sure can’t.”

“Trixie?”

Gilda snorted. “Look, if you’re trying to help me then stop, because it’s not helping. If you’re trying to help gryphons then stop, because it’s not helping. If you’re trying to get back at me or Trix because of what happened in Ponyville, then... Fuck it. I’m sorry about how things turned out, but piss off and leave both of us alone.”

“Why can’t you just be cool!” yelled Dash in frustration.

“What’s that even supposed to mean?!” Gilda snapped back, just as frustrated.

“You’re so fucking selfish, that’s what! Just help people damn it, they’re gryphons!”

“You know what? Fuck you, Dash! You know what I want? To be left alone! To settle down with the fucking mare that makes me happy. If that makes me fucking selfish, then fuck it! I’m selfish! And don’t act like you’re any better.”

“Yeah well, at least I’m trying,” snapped Dash. “You could do so much, but noooooooo.”

“Oh, aren’t you just so fucking full of it. How many fucking years were we best friends for? How many times did I cover your ass, or you covered mine? How many times did we get into trouble together, or sneak out to drink shitty booze? We were practically sisters, and you pissed that all away in fifteen fucking seconds. You don’t have any say about what I should or shouldn’t do with myself. Your opinion on what ‘good’ I can do is worth exactly shit, and at least that can be used as a goddess damn fertilizer.”

“Hey, at least I tried to get in touch with you! I wrote to you and you never replied. I fucked up, but you did too you know.”

“Whatever!” Gilda snapped back. “Leave me the fuck alone, and stay away from Trixie.” She turned around and stalked out of the room, calling over her shoulder, “And if Luna’s putting you up to this, tell that cunt she can die a hole!”

“Oh come on!” yelled Dash after her, turning more than one head. “You’re the one tossing this away!”

“No! I’m just sick of having it tossed at me!”

“I thought we had something special,” I added causing a bunch of whispering to start.

“Shut up!” yelled Dash as she kicked me into her room as she blasted off after Gilda and I quickly followed.

“Stop fucking following me, Dash!” Gilda shouted from up ahead. “I’m done with this.”

“No! Unlike you, I actually want this to work.”

“Well isn’t that goddess damn sweet! I’m fucking tearing up!” Gilda spat sarcastically.

“Oh fuck you!” Dash suddenly stopped and I almost ran into her. “Fine, get lost then, I’m done with this shit.”

“Great!” Gilda shouted as she went further down the corridor, her voice still echoing up towards us, “If I see you again, I’m filing a restraining order!”

“Fuck you too!”

“Go suck a fat cock!”

“You’d love that, wouldn’t you!”

“Doesn’t even make sense!”

“Says the gryphon who clops to pictures of me!”

Half of me wanted to step in, while the other half wanted me to stand back and enjoy the show. Especially the way the nobles blanched and the guards tried to keep a straight face.

Gilda response was muffled beyond recognition as she finally went out of range for shouting. I think she might have said something about ‘getting them printed’.

“Fuck her,” snapped Dash as she stalked back to her room.

“Um...” I glanced between her and Gilda. Somehow I got the feeling things were going to end badly for me if I pissed both of them off. In the end I decided to go for the old standby of “Want to go get drunk?”

“Yes,” said Dash. “Bloody, fucking, yes.”

I was still muttering and cursing to myself as I landed on the roof to our building. The reporters that crowded us yesterday were mostly gone, so that was good. Less chance of me murdering someone.

“Bloody Dash,” I muttered. Fuck, it felt like I’d been punched in the gut with the blood pounding in my ears, and Anger screaming in my head. There was honestly a good chance that I’d murder the first reporter that spoke to me.

“Miss Gilda, any comment on the reports of the fight between you and Rainbow Dash in the Castle-”

I roared, and before I even realised what I’d done it, I had the pony pinned to the ground with my talons around his throat.

“How the fuck did you even hear about that!” I snarled into his face. “That barely happened five minutes ago!”

Cameras were snapping like crazy, and all the reporters floated around, hoping to get the photo of some poor shmuck being murdered by a crazy gryphon. He whimpered, and I realised I’d lost my sunglasses.

After a moment, I let him up, muttered an apology, and stalked down the stairs. No more reporters got in my way or hounded me with questions, but they followed at a distance snapping photos. It was way too long before I yanked the door open and slammed it shut behind me.

“Fuck I need a drink,” I muttered as I walked into the kitchen and yanked open the fridge. No beer, no hard drinks, nothing I actually like, just a carton of box wine for Trixie. Goddesses I hate that stuff. I pulled it out of the fridge and set it on the counter, before I grabbed a coffee mug from a shelf and filled it to the brim with shitty cheap wine that had a bad aftertaste.

Sitting at the counter, I downed the entire mug and scrunched up my face at the taste.

“Went badly?” asked Trixie as she wrapped an arm around my waist.

“How can you tell?” I replied bitterly as I filled up the mug again. Goddesses damn it, this stuff tastes bad and it pours slow.

“How indeed,” she chuckled as she laid a hoof on my claw. “Want to talk about it?”

“This stuff tastes like shit,” I muttered and stepped away from her. I threw the mug in the sink, washing the rest of it down the drain. “Why do we even have it?”

“You didn’t want Trixie to grab the good stuff,” she replied as though it was obvious. “Want me to take your mind off things?”

“Well that was a fucking stupid idea.” I snatched the box up and punched a hole in it with my claws before throwing it in the sink. I watched the red leaking out of it for a moment before I snarled and put more holes in the top. “I nearly killed a reporter.”

“Gilda...” The concern in her voice made me flinch.

“I didn’t actually, he just got in my face and I... flipped. I pinned him to the ground and... fuck. I just reacted. I’ve never killed anyone like that before, you know, because I was too pissed off to think straight.”

Yeah, but it’s not like you ever really needed that much reason to maim and hurt anyway. You enjoy hurting others.

That look of concern never left her face, if anything it seemed to get worse.

“Dash and me... I hadn’t expected that to go well, but fuck, I didn’t think it’d go that bad. Dash just...” I growled and made a strangling motion. “Who the fuck does she think she is? What goddess damn right does she have to tell me what I should be doing with my life.”

“Maybe it’s because she cares?” asked Trixie as she held me close, stroking my crown feathers.

“Well, fuck her. She shouldn’t care. I don’t care.” I jerked a claw at my chest.

“Well she does care, just like how Trixie cares, though Trixie obviously cares more.”

“Sorry,” I muttered. “How the heck did she even get to me like that? Fuck, I haven’t been that pissed off since... Fuck, at least last year when, you know, all that happened.”

“Well you two sound close...” Was that a bitter edge to her voice?

“Trix, are you alright?” I asked her, and hugged her closer. “I swear to Celestia, me and Dash were never like that.”

“R-Really? You two seemed close...”

I shifted back and forth. “We boarded together in high school. When she started to get, you know, sexual, I was her wing-mare for ages. We... made out once or twice, just experimenting and shit, but it never went anywhere. I’d clear out when she had a fuck buddy or something, and she was the one that helped me hook up with the first pony I ever, you know, went all the way with.” I sighed and scratched the back of my neck. “Fuck, that was a bad idea.”

“Oh... Trixie totally knew all that. Um... why was it a bad idea?”

“Because... because it was, alright? It’s... fuck, two years later and I still don’t even know if I was the one using them, or the one being used. I feel dirty just thinking about it.” I shuddered and filled the empty mug with water and gulped it down. “It was all just so... sleazy.”

“Mmmmm... Look on the bright side, you’ve got the Great and Powerful Trixie all to yourself now.”

“Yeah...” I smiled at that for a second, before a thought crossed my mind and I frowned glancing at her. “We’re getting married, right?”

Wow. Real smooth.

“Wh-What? Where did that come from!?”

“Oh! Shit, I uh...” I stumbled over my words. “I mean, crap, that wasn’t a proposal! I’m not asking you to marry me now! I’d need a ring for that, or something.”

“Oh, I, er, Trixie, that is, um...” For the first time in my life, I saw Trixie completely speechless.

“I’m sorry!” I blurted. “I just meant to ask if that was the direction we were headed in or something! Like, we’re planning on going all the way with this, with the ceremony and us adopting foals and shit.” I froze, realising how that sounded. “Not that we need to have foals or I’ve planned for that at all! Shit, I sound completely fucking insane, I mean uh... fuck... I mean...” Goddesses damn it, me! How hard can it be to talk! Bail! Bail! Get out of there! “I uh... I uh... I need to take a shower!” I blurted and made for the kitchen door.

“F-F-Foal?” She just stared at me before she suddenly recovered and yelled, “Leave the door open!”

What the fuck did I just talk myself into?

I hopped into the shower, and yanked the water valve open, yelping when the hot water scalded my face and back. Instantly I yanked the cold on and was flooded with lukewarm instead. I groaned and fell to my haunches.

“Fuck, Gilda. Talking can’t be that hard.” I rubbed my eyes and adjusted the water so it was a reasonable temperature.

I didn’t even need a shower, what was I doing in there anyway? Oh, right. Running away from the most awkward conversation anyone ever had. Ever.

Eventually, I didn’t have any more excuses to stay in there, so I hopped out and dried off. When I walked back into the living room, Trixie was still staring off into space with a cup of wine in her magic rather than staring at me while I was in the shower.

Fuck me. What did I just do?

I sat down at the couch, and twiddled my claws, waiting for the inevitable shit storm. Hoo, boy, this was gonna be bad.

“Twenty carats,” she finally said. “No, make that thirty, white gold, and sapphires to match my mane. Sunset, autumn, though Trixie supposes sunrise would also work. And it better be damn romantic, and it has to be done right. Got that? Anything less will be beneath Trixie’s position.”

“I-I... what?” I sputtered. “I don’t... I just don’t... Autumn? As in, Autumn this year?”

“As in Autumn the season,” she snapped. “No lavender, no lilacs, no purple flowers.”

“Wait, so... we’re getting married, this autumn?” I stared at her, utterly confused. “Should I get a pen to write all this down, or... uh... We’re actually getting married?”

“No, not this year, and Trixie isn’t talking about the wedding! Keep up, Trixie is talking about your proposal.”

“Oh, okay... for a second there I thought you were saying no purple foals or something,” I chuckled awkwardly.

Her head snapped over and her eyes narrowed. “No. Purple. Foals.”

I blinked. “Uh... alright?” Fuck me, when did I agree to propose to a crazy mare? Oh, right. Just five seconds ago. “So, white gold ring with sapphires, and it has to be romantic, and at sunset in autumn with no purple flowers. Uh... anything else?”

“Trixie needs to give you some room to be romantic, and to surprise her,” she replied.

“Alright...” Fuck. I don’t do romance. I frowned to myself and muttered, “How am I gonna afford a platinum ring?”

“White gold. White gold ring.”

“Alright, but... aren’t platinum and white gold the same thing?”

She simply looked at me flatly.

“I guess I’ll just buy the most expensive one?” I hesitantly guessed. “Fuck, I’m gonna need a new job.”

Instead of saying anything she decided to slip an arm around me and snuggle into my side. “That would be a start.”

What the fuck did I just talk myself into?

I was saved from more commitments and awkwardness by a knock at the door. Standing up, maybe a bit too quickly judging by Trixie’s pout, I almost dived for the noise.

Yanking the door open, I paused when I caught sight of the gryphon lady from yesterday, and the male standing next to her.

“Uh, hey Leandra...” I glanced the male up and down. “This is your husband, I guess.”

“Gilda,” he said, his voice a deep baritone. “Leandra has said many great things about you.”

“Uh... that’s nice, I guess. So, I take it my advice helped? You got out cleanly?”

“Yes!” I blinked in surprise at the fact that Leandra was the one who spoke. “Thank you so much, you have no idea how much it means to me. To us.”

“Uh... don’t worry about it.” I glanced between him and her. “So... do you want to come in?”

“If we’re not intruding,” he said with a polite incline of the head.

“Oh, fuck no, come in.” I might have sounded a little desperate, but I didn’t care. Anything to end that conversation me and Trixie were just having. I stepped aside and held the door. “Uh, take a seat.”

“Thank you. Leandra?” He stepped to the side and let her enter first.

Waving Leanda towards the couch, I said to Trixie, “Hey, Trix, do we have some coffee or tea or whatever?”

“We have both, which do you want?” she called out from the kitchen.

“Tea?” I guessed, and he politely nodded. I turned and called to Trixie, “Tea, Trix!”

I sat in the single seat across from the sofa, which they sat on, and waited for Trixie to come out with the drinks. It wasn’t a particularly long wait, and I guess it was one of the benefits of living with a unicorn. The chores were a breeze thanks to her and she didn’t even complain!

I took the drink, but didn’t have any. “So, uh... what can I do for you two?”

“We came by to say thanks,” he said before Leandra elbowed him in the ribs. “And to ask for a minor favor.”

I rolled my eyes and fell back in my chair. “Sorry, but I’m gonna have to turn you down on it. I’m already getting too much attention as it is, if anyone finds out I’m just helping strangers for free... Well, you get the idea.”

They shared a look, but it was Leandra who spoke up, “We run a small community group focused on adjusting to Equestrian ways and we were hoping you could give a small talk.”

I blinked in surprise. “Oh... Well...” I scratched the back of my head. “That’s probably not a good idea, sorry.”

“Trixie thinks it’s a brilliant idea,” she said. “Gilda may not be the best option, but you could do worse.”

“Uh... I’m not sure they could, Trix.” I frowned at her. “That’s pretty much the opposite of avoiding attention, and... I never really ‘adjusted’ to Equestrian life, I practically grew up here. And even then, you know as well as I do that I’ve got some serious issue fitting in with ponies.”

“You’re still a gryphon who fits in better than most,” countered Trixie before turning to the couple. “She’d be happy to speak at your meeting.”

“No, I’m not happy to speak at your meeting!” I bursted out. “Trix, what are you doing? We’re supposed to be trying to avoid attention, remember?”

“How? In case you haven’t noticed there are reporters everywhere. If they want a story we might as well give them one and do some good in the process!”

“They’ll get bored and leave us alone soon enough. As long as we don’t actually do anything worth reporting on they’ll realise that there’s no real story here. Eventually, they’ll piss off to find something actually newsworthy.”

“Oh yes, because that’s so likely when you have your pegasus friend and Luna making sure you’re made into a story,” snapped Trixie.

“If I see Dash again I’ll file a restraining order, and Luna just wants someone to be the face of her ‘integrated’ guard. Someone else will take the job, and Luna will forget about us.” Even I didn’t believe that second point.

“Excuse me, if I may be so bold to ask, but why don’t you want to be in the Guard?” asked Leandra.

“Because I hate Luna’s guts, and can’t think of anyone that could actually be worse for that job?” I replied sounding annoyed, and then winced when she shrunk back. “Sorry,” I quickly reassured her. “It’s not your fault, I’m just sick of hearing about it.”

“Trixie still says you should take it and it would help you pay for the ring.”

“I can find another way pay for the ring, Trix. If I get desperate I’ll just hit up some of my old contacts and get a job steali-” I hastily corrected myself, “-In private security. Or something like that.”

For a second, it looked as though she was going to slap me before she sighed and rubbed her temples. “At least you’re learning.”

I shifted awkwardly. “Look Trix, you know why I don’t want to ever see Luna again.” I pressed her hoof against the scar on my chest and looked into her eyes. “You were there.”

“I know, but...” She sighed and rested her head on my shoulder. “I just think you could be so much more than what you are now.”

Internally I groaned. Oh, wait that was out loud. “Trix, I have no idea how or why you or anyone else would think that.”

“Trixie has no idea how you can’t see it yourself.” A beat. “Oh wait, Trixie can. It’s because you’re an idiot.”

“Do you even hear yourself?” I muttered. “One sentence I’m special or someshit, the next I’m a complete idiot.”

“You are special, but you’re also an idiot.” She leaned up and kissed me, slipping in some tongue for good measure. “But Trixie still loves you.”

I caught Trixie’s eyes, and tilted a head at our guests that were looking a bit uncomfortable. “Kinda public, don’t you think?”

“We’re in our house, Trixie doesn’t care.” She looked over at our guests and her eyes narrowed, “What? You got a problem with a pony and gryphon kissing?”

“Nope!”

“Not at all.”

“Nothing wrong with it.”

“At all.”

“It’s cute, isn’t it dearie?”

“Yes, very cute.”

I shifted in my seat, and skulled down what was left of my tea. “So, that’s it? You just stopped by to thank me and ask another favor?”

“Um... yes...” At least the husband had the decency to look sheepish.

I rolled my eyes. “Gee, nice way to show your gratitude.”

“Gilda,” warned Trixie, “play nice.”

“Sorry,” I mumbled. “So uh... what’s the community group you guys run called, anyway?”

“We run the MRWGC: Multi-racial Weekly Group Canterlot branch,” said Leandra.

“Oh, yeah, I know you guys. I’ve had some of your fliers passed to me. You guys did that ‘you don’t need to be a criminal’ thing a few years back. I almost got talked into going to that.”

“Exactly!” Trixie was suddenly in their faces. “Gilda will be most pleased to talk at your meeting on how you don’t need to a criminal and how to turn your life around.” She turned around and fixed me with a stern look. “Isn’t that right, dear?”

“But... I don’t know if I actually have anything I could say about that, I mean...”

“You were once a criminal and now you’ve got a clean slate, are seeing a psychologist and you’re Luna’s most respected ‘friend’ and you have a stable job?” said Trixie.

“But most of that happened because I got blackmailed out of a jail cell and Luna g-”

“Classified information,” she hissed in my ear.

“But the point is I’m not a good speaker at my best, and what happened to me isn’t exactly a good example of ‘you can escape this life if you try’.”

“Do...” Trixie paused and glanced over at the couple. “Excuse us for a second, we need to discuss this in private.”

“Of course,” He nodded at her. “We’ll just wait in the hall.” The two of them stood up and stepped out.

“Does it matter?” hissed Trixie. “They see you as a model, a symbol of what they could be if they tried. If you went up there and talked, imagine how great you could be. Imagine how much you could inspire them and help them take that first step.”

“But that’s not me, at all. Plus, we’re talking about me talking. Me talking. I’ve never been good at that.”

“Then let me help you. Trixie knows all about being on stage.” She moved onto the tips of her hooves so she could kiss me lightly on the beak. “We could help so many gryphons.”

I groaned and looked at Trixie. “Can we really? This is me we’re talking about, Trix. I’m the exact stereotype of what Equestrians fear in gryphons. If one reporter manages to figure out even half of the shit I’ve been involved with, everyone would be worse for it.”

“You were,” she replied, “but not anymore.”

“Maybe, but... Trix, do we really want to do this? If we seriously want to get involved in all this politics and crap, everything we do becomes public. This could be big, really big. And I’ve had enough of that in just these last two days.”

“But wouldn’t it be worth it?”

“I don’t know, Trix. The last time we ever seriously tried to help a lot of gryphons, we didn’t save many and... you know... Grace... died. I don’t want to go through that again, not with you. I can’t- I can’t... I just... What if you get hurt this time?”

She held me close, nuzzling my neck tenderly. “Alright... we won’t then.”

“Thanks, Trix. I just... I don’t trust Luna, and I trust the ‘goodwill’ of Canterlot even less. It’s safer if we stay away.”

“Al-Alright.” A light kiss found a way onto my neck as Trixie slowly pulled back. “Ready to give them the bad news then?”

“Yeah, I’ll tell them. I mean, I’m the one that’s refusing.” I stood up and went to the front door. When I opened it, they were standing there looking awkward under the scrutiny of a bunch of reporters jabbering stupid questions. “Uh, you can come back in.” I held the door for them as they entered before slamming it in the reporters face.

“So...?” asked Leandra worriedly.

“Uh, well, sorry, but no thanks. I don’t feel comfortable speaking at your meeting.”

“Oh... alright...” Without a further word, the two walked out the door, completely ignoring the reporters’ questions.

I blinked in surprise. “Well, bye then,” I muttered as I closed the door behind them. “Some gratitude.”

Trixie merely nodded and began cleaning up the cups.

Chapter 5

Greatest Scandal in Equestrian History.

In what has been called the biggest scandal of the decade, it has been revealed that Lady Rainbow Dash, national hero, the Bearer of Loyalty, holder of the fastest air speed record, only recorded pegasus to have ever performed a Sonic Rainboom and rumored favored canditate to join the Wonderbolts main aerial performance team alongside Captain Spitfire and Soarin, had an affair with a gryphon. More accurately, a female gryphon by the name of Gilda, who has made recent headlines for being tapped by Princess Luna herself to lead the newly formed Night Guard.

If that was not crazy enough, it seems as though the dispute was caused by none other than Vinyl Scratch, otherwise known as DJ Pon-3. Our specialists believe that this recent explosion in the halls of Canterlot Castle were caused by a disagreement involving their polyarmorous lifestyle, colloquially known as 'herding'. While this is not unheard of when it comes to Miss Scratch, her recent relationship Octavia, that stunned everypony last year, seemed to put an end to her deviant lifestyle. That is, until recently. Is this a sign of deeper relationship troubles within this star couple? Are there, in fact, more sordid tales within the Bearers of Harmony? Also, what does this mean for Gilda's own relationship with a showmare called Trixie?

All this and more will be revealed on page ten with exclusive inside information.

“I’m not going to answer any questions, and if you’re not here to buy a drink, you can leave.” I jerked my claw at the door.

The smile on her face dropped just a little, it was barely noticeable, before it picked up again. “Alright,” she said sensually. “I’ll come back with a drink for both of us, and then we can chat.”

I rolled my eyes. “Lady, I know what you’re trying to do, and it’s not working.”

She just winked at me and sauntered off. Okay, I’ll admit she had a sexy walk and a tight flank-

Oh shit. I jerked my eyes to the front and grit my beak. Please tell me Trixie didn’t just see me staring at another mare.

Friday nights at the bar were always the busiest, and today was even worse when a gaggle of reporters followed me and Trixie to work. Because they weren’t actually buying anything, I was allowed to throw them out, and I doubt they were allowed to drink on the job, so they didn’t bother coming back in. Except one mare came back out of office hours, and was apparently trying to get an interview from me with her ‘feminine charm’s’.

It was only a few minutes before she came back, a red cocktail and a plain beer floating in her magic. The suit she’s wearing is sassy and tight, definitely cut to fit her specifically. Her pink mane looks good against the black and-

Ah, shit. It looks like I’m checking her out again. Yanking my eyes to the front, I grit my beak as she stepped closer.

The beer floats into my vision. “I didn’t know what you liked, but you seem the rugged type. Club Drought?”

“I wouldn’t drink on the job,” I tell her flatly, “If I didn’t already not drink, period.”

“Oh?” She moved closer to me, way too close for my comfort. “You must be very strong willed. Some ponies say that a lot of gryphons have trouble controlling their drinking, have any opinion on that?”

“No.” I glared at her.

She acted like I didn’t notice, and moved close enough to practically rub against me. I took a step away, and she took another one forward. My eyes locked onto hers, I backed into a wall and almost yelped in surprise. Then she was in my face, and I had nowhere to go without touching her.

Panicking, and praying Trixie hadn’t noticed, I shoved past her and walked backed to where I was supposed to be standing.

Behind me, I heard her laughing. “Maybe you’re not so strong willed.”

I didn’t answer her, but I almost jumped when she brushed against me and stepped into my vision again, a sassy pout on her face.

“Can you tell me why Luna offered you a position as Guard Captain? I mean, sure you’re handsome, but I’m not certain you’re all that impressive.”

“No comment.”

She winked and a white card floated out of her coat pocket. “Well, here’s my number if you ever change your mind.”

There was bright flash of blue and the unicorn vanished from sight only to appear on stage next to Trixie. The reporter tried to say something, but the crowd broke out into applause and eager anticipation as they watched the show.

Ah, fuck. I had to resist the urge to groan. At least Trixie didn’t set her on fire or something. I watched with growing dread, wondering just how much of that Trixie had seen, and just how pissed off she was gonna be at me.

“Congratulations! As part of Trixie’s random selection of participants, you have been chosen to be her latest test subject!” Fireworks fired off and before the reporter could say anything, the chair was yanked out from under her and a box snapped shut around her. “Now, the Great and Powerful Trixie shall saw this mare in half and before separating the mare’s head from her body. Do not worry, this has never failed, except for that one time a stallion thought he was worthy of Trixie’s attention!”

Oh, shit. I hesitated, wondering if I should step in or not. On the one hand, I would not put it past Trixie to murder the mare, on the other, if I did try to stop, her things would be very bad for me. My wings opened, and I considered flying to the stage, before I caught a fucking scary glare from Trixie. Swallowing nervously, I sat on the ground and watched. And prayed for the poor mare’s life.

Trixie reached into her cloak to pull out a very large and very sharp looking saw. “Now, the Great and Powerful Trixie invites any audience member to come up here and examine this saw for themselves. In fact, Trixie shall place it on stage for one minute and anyone who desires may come up and examine it!” A large glowing, pulsating, look-at-me look appeared above the stage and began counting down as ponies rushed on stage.

I let out a relieved sigh. If she was trying to convince the audience that the saw was real, then it probably was, so the mare would be ‘saved’ via some other method. Then I blinked as I thought my logic through. Fuck, that didn’t actually make all that much sense. My stomach churned as I thought of that mare in two halves, blood all over the stage and Trixie laughing like a maniac. And that wasn’t anywhere near the worst case scenario.

A loud ringing noise ran out as the clock finally struck zero and the ponies jumped off stage, more than one pony nursing a bleeding hoof because they underestimated just how sharp the saw was. For a minute all was silent as they watched Trixie standing there, her cape billowing in the non-existent wind. Then, with all the dramatic flair of a changeling invasion, she pulled out a rubber ball and a blindfold. We all watched mesmerised as she blindfolded herself before tossing the ball randomly into the crowd. Some gryphon I had never seen before caught it and looked at it in confusion.

“Whoever caught the ball, please throw it again randomly into the crowd.”

The ball was tossed around five times before Trixie said, “Please come up on stage.”

The ball had been caught by a yellow pegasus with an orange mane. For some reason she looked familiar, but I couldn’t remember from where. With growing dread, I watched the mare step closer to Trixie, an interested but unconvinced smile on her face. Trixie wasn’t going to murder that reporter in front of an entire crowd? Was she? I know she likes audiences, but she wouldn’t want to go to prison that badly? Please, please, please, Trixie don’t do it.

“Now, Trixie wishes for you to open the front panel and rotate the box so everyone can see the mare is indeed still inside.”

The pegasus did as she was asked, and opened the box after turning it. We all got to see a very shocked looking unicorn mare in a designer suit with a pink mane, staring at the audience like she couldn’t quite believe what was happening. After a moment I realised she literally couldn’t move. From the way her eyes were shifting about and her neck was straining, she was tied down or paralyzed or something that stopped her leaving the box.

“Now notice how her hooves are sticking out the top and bottom of the box. Please verify that they are indeed real and not fake.”

The pegasus touched her hoof to the reporter’s hoof, and the reporters eyes bugged. The pegasus shrugged at the audience. “They seem real to me.”

“Seem real? Perhaps you wish to verify it in another way, do whatever you deem fit.”

After a moment, the pegasus started tickling the hooves with her wing, and everybody watched the reporter seemingly struggle and squirm, tears of laughter forming in her eyes even as she seemed to be bordering on panic.

“Uh... this mare’s a volunteer, right?” the pegasus asked, sounding a little concerned.

“Yes.” Trixie walked towards the front of the stage, almost tripping down the stairs as she did so. “For all those who have been watching closely, the One and Only Trixie has not cast any spells thus far. In fact, she has not touched the saw or the coffin at all. Now, please close the panel and pick up the saw.”

Trixie used the word coffin. Not box, coffin. Oh, no. Oh shit, please no.

The pegasus shrugged and did as asked, closing the box and grabbed the saw in her mouth. “‘ow, what?” she asked, mumbling around the handle.

“Start sawing. Anywhere you want! Top, bottom, middle, vertically - though that does make things a tad more difficult. Let your imagination run wild!” Trixie threw out her forehooves, letting the cape billow out behind her, showing off her tight, well worked flank.

I would have been staring at it too if I was at the right angle. Instead, all I got to look at was her underbelly and chest. Not that those weren’t worth staring at, but they just didn’t scream ‘look at me’ the way a flank did. I practically slapped myself. Now was not the time to be staring! Trixie was about to murder someone!

“‘iagonally?” The pegasus on stage suggested.

“Um...” Trixie coughed and looked sheepish. “Diagonally? Trixie has never done that before, but who cares! Diagonally it is! Let us see if this will work at all then.”

I gulped nervously as the pegasus on stage grinned, and began sawing at the box. The teeth bit into the wood, and the steel practically glided through the box. Even at the odd angle, it would only be a few moments before it’d cut through the box completely. I was relieved that no blood was pouring out, and I took a second to let out a deep breath.

“Trixie has still not cast any magic. She is blindfolded and has not stepped within three alicorn lengths of the box at all. The box is raised off the ground and no trap door was seen, and there are audience members on all sides for optimal coverage.”

Oh goddesses, she did it didn’t she? Trixie really did murder that mare.

The saw finally broke through the coffin and there was a silence as everyone sat on the edge of their seats, completely glued to the spectacle before them.

“Now, please separate the two halves and show everyone what is inside,” commanded Trixie.

The pegasus did as she was told, and the entire audience held their breath as the two separate halves of the box were turned out to face the audience.

There was nothing inside. It was completely empty except for a note that read ‘Gotcha ~ The Great and Powerful Trixie’.

I let out a relieved chuckle, even as some of the audience grumbled about it being a lame trick. Most of them were laughing along with me, and the pegasus on stage was smirking, a puzzled look on her face.

“I could swear I felt the saw bite into something while I was cutting.”

My laughing stopped, and I glanced across at Trixie who merely smiled and shrugged.

“Oh, the trick isn’t over yet,” she said and silence descended once more. “Please put the two halves together.”

The pegasus shrugged and did as she was told, sliding the two halves together.

“Now please lower it so it’s horizontal to the ground. There’s a lever along the side for that,” said Trixie even as she idly walked around the stage.

After a moment, the pegasus pulled the lever and the box lowered like Trixie asked.

“Now push the two halves apart.”

The box was pushed into its two halves and the reported dropped onto the stage, landing with a dull thud. After a moment, she stood up looking shaken and the entire audience stomped the floor, shouting in approval. As the mare tried to make her way off stage, Trixie whispered something in her ear and the reporter paled before bolting out the door faster than that stallion in drag from a couple nights ago.

“Thank you! Thank you all!” Trixie bowed on stage as she tossed off her blindfold. “The Great, The Only, The Miraculous Trixie shall be performing all week.”

I breathed out a sigh of relief. “That could have gone worse.”

“Sometimes your marefriend scares me,” Jack Daniels muttered at my shoulder.

I jumped, I hadn’t even heard him approach, before shrugging. “Scares me too.” And I’m the trained killer!

A moment later, Trixie made her towards me, a huge grin plastered all over her face. “And that, my dear, is how you get a pony to leave you alone.”

“I’m just glad you didn’t kill her.”

“Tempting, tempting, but that was Spitfire, who does hold a military rank,” chuckled Trixie as she sat down at the bar. “If Trixie catches you staring at another mare, Trixie will make you regret it.”

“I wasn’t staring,” I defended myself, “She just kept walking in front of me.”

“You were staring,” Jack Daniels said over my shoulder, and I glared at him as he walked away.

I turned back to Trixie. “I swear, I wasn’t doing anything to encourage her, she just wouldn’t leave me alone.”

“Which is the only reason you’re not being punished right now, and why you weren’t Trixie’s oh so helpful victim,” she smirked as she took a sip of her drink.

Oh, thank fuck she’s not angry at me. “I swear, these reporters are getting more and more annoying every damn day.”

Trixie merely shrugged. “At least she looked hot.” Her grin was beyond scary.

“Was she?” I shrugged as I lied. “Hadn’t noticed.”

“Look on the bright side, you have good taste, which means Trixie must be hotter.” She leaned towards me, her breath tickling my ear. “Which helped save your delicious flank.”

I gulped. “That’s... that’s...” I coughed into my fist and stepped away from her. “I mean, uh... Sandwich?”

She immediately stepped forward and somehow managed to trap me against the bar. “You get flustered way too easily.”

I glanced around the room, catching a few eyes and disgusted looks. “Ponies are watching Trix, and I’m on shift.”

“Saved by your job,” she grumbled before licking my ear for good measure and backing off.

“You!” A yellow face was suddenly shoved in front of me, tossing Trixie to the side. “I’ve got a bone to pick with you, missy!”

I backed up a step, blinking in shock. Glancing over at Trixie, who seemed just as surprised and confused as me, then back at... whoever the heck this was, I asked, “What? I mean, what the fuck? Who are you? Can’t you see we’re kinda in the middle of something?”

“Oh... oh you were...? Um...” She squeaked and hid behind a lock of pink mane. “I-I’m sorry. Um, is there, that is... if it’s alright, is there some better time then?”

I glanced over at Trixie, my expression set to, ‘What the fuck is happening?’ She returned the look with confusion and shrugged.

I turned back to the pegasus, asking, “Uh... Who are you, and what am I supposed to have done?” Something about her tickled my memory, but I couldn’t quite remember where from.

A squeak. No, literally, she just squeaked at me.

“Was... that your name?” I frowned and tried to think of why she was so familiar... “Do I know you from somewhere?”

She just looked down at the ground and shuffled her hooves awkwardly.

That was what did it. That was what made me remember her. “Hey!” She jumped. “You’re that filly from flight school, right? The one that Dash was friends with...” I snapped my claws. “What was your name? Uh... Utter Cry? No... Shy? Something like that? Shutterfly?”

“Um... y-yes...?”

“Yeah, that’s it, Shutterfly.” I stepped towards her and asked, “So what’s your problem?”

“It’s, um, that is, I...”

Fuck. Now I remembered why I never liked her. She was completely impossible to talk to. She made gryphon females seem pushy and forward.

She took a deep breath. “It’s Rainbow Dash.”

I groaned. “What about her?” I asked exasperated. Fuck me, can I go a day without having to hear about her? It’s almost like she was right, and she actually was the center of the universe or something.

“She’s in... in...” Her wings trembled as though she going to bolt at any second. “In jail.”

“Jail?” I repeated and frowned. “What about it? What did she do?”

“I-I don’t know, but she got drunk last night and apparently did some... stuff.”

I snorted and turned away. “That’s all? Fuck, for a second I was actually worried. How’s this my problem?”

“Well... um... it was some very, very, very, very bad... er... stuff.”

I rolled my eyes. “Uh huh. Sure. Listen, Shutter, Dash can do whatever she wants. She can screw everyone between here and Manehattan, and it’d mean nothing to me. She’s a grown-ass mare and she can deal with her own problems, and if that means waking up in prison with a hangover, it might actually do her some good.”

She looked down at the ground and said some stuff, but thanks to the music and chatter, it was impossible to tell what she did say. But I did catch “hospital” in there somewhere.

“What was that?” I asked, and stepped closer to her. “Did you just say hospital?”

She nodded meekly.

“Fuck...” After a moment I nudged Shutterfly towards the back door. “Let’s step outside and you can tell me the whole story.” I muttered and looked back at Trixie. “I’ll be done with this in a minute, do you want to wait around for me, or just head back to the apartment?”

“Trixie will come with you.”

“Alright then,” I stepped past Shutterfly. “Come on Shutter.”

She meekly followed me, and Jack Daniels raised an eyebrow as we passed. I shrugged at him, and he just rolled his eyes, but didn’t say anything.

We stepped out into the alley behind the bar, and after closing the door I turned to face Shutterfly. “So, what happened?”

“She, um, got drunk, got into a fight, and... er...” Squeak.

“Oh, just fucking talk!” I snapped at her, my patience gone. “It’s not fucking hard, open your mouth and words come out! It’s the whole reason we’re out here in the first place!”

Yeah, keep screaming at her. She’s only here to help and you’re ready to break her nose.

That just made her shrink back even more, tears at the corner of her eyes.

“Ugh,” I groaned and facepalmed. “How were you and Dash ever even friends? It’s like talking with a mouse or something, the moment you make a noise it just squeaks and bolts.” After a moment, I put my claw back to the ground and asked in the calmest, gentlest voice I could manage, “Listen, Shutter. I promise I won’t hurt you, or yell, or get mad if you tell me what Dash did. So please,” I grit my beak, “Just say the whole story.”

“She... um... got drunk, maybe started a bar fight and... um...” Once more she trailed off.

I clenched my fists. “And? What happened after that?” I tried to sound calm, but I think my frustration was creeping in.

“I-I don’t know. All I know is that, she, um, ended up in jail and had to see a doctor and, um, I’m sorry!”

I grit my beak and stared up at the sky. “Celestia give me some fucking patience.” After a moment, I looked down at her and asked, “Alright, so what made you come to see me?”

“Well... Vinyl said that, um, you were, I’m sorry, but that it was because of you.”

“Oh come the fuck on!” I snapped at her. “I can’t be that fucking scary! If you’re just repeating what someone else said, why would I even be angry at you! I’m not gonna snap and rip you limb from limb because of something Vinyl said! So just fucking tell me what it was that she said!”

“Gilda, clam down.” Trixie placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Let’s just follow and see what happens.”

I let out a deep breath, and unclenched my fists. “Right. Trix... could you just... ask her for me? I can’t- I just can’t deal with her being too fucking cowardly to tell me what the problem is when Dash might be hurt.”

Trixie’s eye twitched. “No.”

“And why not?” I asked, sounding a bit harsher than I’d planned.

“Trixie is not dealing with that.”

I groaned in frustration, before I turned back to face Shutterfly who was trembling and apparently frozen in fear. “Look, Shutterfly. I’m frustrated because Rainbow Dash could be seriously hurt, and you’re here busy quivering and stuttering like a little bitch when you could be telling me what hospital she’s at, and what Vinyl Scratch even has to do with all this. So please, for the sake of Rainbow Dash, calm down, and answer my questions. Alright?”

“O-Okay...”

“Good. Now, what does Vinyl Scratch have to do with Rainbow?”

“They went out drinking after your... um... disagreement yesterday.”

“Alright, and why did Dash need to see a doctor? What kind of wound are we talking about?”

“Um... all I know is that there was a broken bone?” She rubbed the back of her leg.

“And who gave her the broken bone?” I growled.

“O-O-One of the ponies she fought.”

“Do you know their name, where they live, and what time of day they usually leave home?”

“Gilda,” growled Trixie.

“Fine, fine,” I muttered and turned back to Shutterfly. “What hospital is Dash at?”

“R-Royal Canterlot Hospital.”

“Fuck,” I sighed as I looked away. “That’s just down the road from the palace...” I glanced back at her. “When you showed up, you said you had a bone to pick with me, was it because Dash went and did something stupid?”

“M-Maybe?”

“It’s a yes or no question so maybe isn’t an answer. What made you come after me?”

“Y-Yes...?”

“Fuck, now you’re asking me the question,” I muttered. After a second I sighed and looked her in the eye. “Do you think it’s my fault Dash got hurt?”

“Well I didn’t want to say anything, and I know you’re not the type to intentionally get her hurt, and, I mean, you do seem rather nice, not that I’m judging you or anything! But... um... yes...?”

I rolled my eyes at her halfhearted accusation. “Whatever. You can go now.”

She hung around, seemingly torn between leaving and staying. After a couple of seconds though, she walked off, glancing over her shoulder back at me every so often.

After she was gone, I turned back to Trixie shaking my head. “I seriously never got how her and Dash were friends.”

“Who knows, just being near her was enough to give Trixie a headache,” she said. “So, shall we?”

“Go home? Yeah, let’s get out of here.”

“Gilda,” warned Trixie.

“What?” I asked. “What did I do this time?”

“Aren’t you going to see that Rainbow Dash?”

“I wasn’t planning on it,” I shrugged. “We’ve both already said what we needed to, and... fuck... Alright, yeah I’m worried, but she’s her own mare and she can make her own damn decisions. It’s not my business anymore.”

“You know, it’s alright to be concerned.” She touched my cheek lightly. “You can go see her you know.”

“I don’t want to see her,” I replied before I added, “We’d just fight again.”

“You should still try.”

“Why? She’s got her six Element of Harmony destiny friends to take care of her, and I got over it ages ago. This way it’ll be a clean break and she can forget about me sooner. I mean, we were just friends since we were fucking eight goddess damn years old, it’s not like that shit means anything.”

“Gilda...” She held me close and nuzzled my neck. “You need to go talk to her.”

“I don’t need to do anything. You on the other claw, need to go home and get to sleep. You’ve been up since eight and it’s already past midnight.”

“Sleep is for the weak, all Trixie cares about is your health.”

“Well that’s great, because I’m fine. Let’s just go home and get something to eat already. I’m starving.”

“Whatever.” She drew back and began walking.

I sighed at her tone. Great. Now Trixie was pissed at me.

I followed behind her, trying to figure out how to defuse this. She was mad because I shut her out when she was trying to get emotional and shit, so... How to un-piss her off? Maybe say something sappy and emotional about me and Trixie? That way she wouldn’t feel like I was pushing her away... Nah. That wouldn’t work, she’d spot it a mile away. She wanted me to talk about it, not distract her from it.

Fuck. Dash was in a hospital. I seriously wanted to fly over there, find out who did that, then just... Maybe not kill them, but half drown them a couple of times to let them know I meant business, or carve something into his forehead so they’d know not to fuck with Dash again. Really though, that wasn’t it. Sure it’d be fun, but it was partly my fault that she was in hospital in the first place. Yeah I was pissed off at her, but maybe I hadn’t needed to go and burn down the bridge she was trying to rebuild. Ugh, whatever. Things were settled between us. She’d spend a few more nights getting stupidly drunk, then she’d realise she didn’t need me all that much anyway, and then she’d go back to Ponyville and save the world with her friends a couple of times till she felt better.

After a moment, I sighed and move closer to my marefriend. “Trix, I’m sorry. I’m not trying to push you away, I just don’t want to think about it. Me and Dash have gone different ways, and that’s all it needs to be.”

“You should still go and see her, you’re obviously concerned,” she said.

“Yeah, of course I’m concerned.” I paused for a moment, before I sighed and continued. “I just want things to go back to the way they were a few weeks ago. You and me, and none of this bullshit getting in the way. All I had to do was ignore a shrink a few times a week, and we could just... do what we wanted. But then Luna arrested us, Dash started trying to start things up again, and... fuck it. I don’t need that in my life anyway and she doesn’t either. Being friends with Dash means being involved with the Elements of Harmony, which just gives Luna more inroads into our lives. Yeah it hurts, but it’s just some stupid emotions anyway. I’ll be fine, She’ll be fine, and Luna can go suck a fat one.”

For a second it looked as though she was going to say something, but then she just sighed and shook her head sadly.

We walked along in silence for a while, before I stepped closer and put my wing around her only for her to shrug it off.

I sighed and stepped away from her. “Come on, Trix. Don’t be angry at me.”

“I’m not angry, I’m disappointed.”

“Yeah, well...” I shifted my wings, but didn’t have anything I could really say to that. “Sorry.”

Silence.

“Do you think I’m being selfish?” I asked after a moment.

“I think you’re pushing everyone away. I want you to be happy, and it hurts to see you just...” She waved a hoof in my direction. “I love you, but you’ve got no friends. No one to hang out with, and you need others, everyone does.”

“Gryphons aren’t like ponies, Trix. We’re not a herd animal.”

“But you do live in flocks. You live in clans. Please...” W-Was she begging!? “Please, just... try. For me.”

“I... I didn’t know you felt that way... I mean, shit, is it really that bad, Trix?”

“Name one being you spend time with other than me or your psychologist.”

“There aren’t any, I know, but... I didn’t know you were that worried about it. I swear, I’m just fine, Trix.”

She gave me a flat look.

“I am.”

Once more with the sigh and sad shake of her head.

“Alright,” I said after a moment. “I’ll try to make some friends.” I shrugged. “It’s no big deal, right?”

“Thank you...” Trixie moved back towards me, leaning against me as we walked.

This was bad. Like really, really, really bad. Like, worse than that time I may have accidentally damaged Octy’s instrument thingie. I was fucked, major time, like, with a rusty pole or something! Okay, focus, I got closer to the Element of Loyalty... maybe. I mean, the whole bar fight was a blast and all that energy! But getting her in jail and hospital? So screwed. So really, really screwed. There was no way Chrysalis was gonna let me off the hook for this one. Pissing off Gilda? Not great, but at least I had Loyalty to back me up, but now? Now I was dead. Cooked.Boiled. Deep fried! I was deep fried.

I took a deep breath in an attempt to calm myself down, but that all that did was cause me to start pacing around in the small apartment. There had to be a way to fix this, there just had to be. Maybe if I slipped into the hospital at night and tried to talk to her? Yeah, maybe that’d work. I mean, it’s not like I egged her on or anything, and it’s not like I threw the first punch. I mean, come on, he was a sleaze ball and deserved that buck, though I probably should have aimed a tad lower now that I think about it...

And the worst part was, I just knew the others would be dragged into this mess and that was the last thing I wanted. They were the ones who were going to be taken in, yelled at, threatened, all so that I would play along with their little scheme. I hated it! It was just so.... argh! I wanted some freedom damn it, to do what I wanted-

The door to the apartment slammed opened, and a second later a white unicorn with spiky blue hair and purple sunglasses stormed in. Even though I couldn’t see her eyes, I knew she was pissed and glaring at me hard enough to light a fire.

She didn’t really need to say anything, she just stood in front of me and pawed the ground. It was the longest second of my life before she spoke. “What. The. Buck?”

“Hm... Hi?” I tried to put on my most charming smile, but it wasn’t working.

“I’m gonna repeat myself,” she replied, sounding as angry as I’d ever heard her. “And this time you’re gonna answer the question. What. The. Buck?”

“We were drinking, partying, some sleazy fucker decided to say some less than appropriate things, so I felt a buck to the face was the right answer.” A massive grin split my face. “You should have seen it! It was- Oh... right... Um... sorry?”

“Whhhhhhy?!” She shouted and paced around. “Couldn’t you have let me know that was what you were gonna do? You could have gone looking like some random pony, and then I could’ve been there, and-and... You got one of the Elements of Harmony drunk! I mean.... Dude! How could you do that to me?!” She turned around and grabbed my face, staring right into my eyes. “It would have been soooooo epic !” He voice cracked with excitement on the last syllable.

“You are crazy, you know that? Also, as soon as Octy hears about this, we’re so dead.” Pause. “Actually, I’m already dead, so I’ll just be dead...er...”

“Don’t care!” She replied and started pacing. “I mean, how awesome was it? Come on, tell me everything, on a rating of one to oh-my-bucking-goddess-holy-shit-my-mind-is-blown, how awesome was it? Tell me everything!” She fell to her knees in front of me, her hooves together, and begging. “I need to know!”

“It. Was. Epic. You should have seen it! By Luna, can Dash dance, I mean, wow. She’s hot and she knows it and she’s not afraid to flaunt it. Let me tell you, we were setting the place on fire.” I sat down on the sofa and grinned. “I mean, seriously, you cannot believe how awesome it was. No party will ever compare. Eveeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer.”

“And you stole it from me!” She accused, standing up and jabbing her hoof at me. “How could you do that to me?! I thought we were friends!”

“Next time! You can go next time, geez. Plus, Octy would probably kill you twice if you went out with her and got drunk. I think she was hitting on me the entire time...”

“Oh, come on! You didn’t even tell me you were friends with Rainbow Dash! Why didn’t you tell me that? I mean, sure, Octy would make me choke on my own glasses, but still! Worth it! And you know what the worst part is? She thinks I did this! She’s gonna be so pissed at me about this, and I never even got to enjoy the awesome part! That’s like a drink that only gives you a hangover without getting you drunk ! Or the morning after a one night stand without the night!”

“That... last one doesn’t even make sense,” I said before blinking and stabbing a hoof at her. “And that’s not right! You keep telling me how the angry make up sex is worth anything! Liar! You filthy liar, I should set your pants on fire!”

“That makes even less sense. I’m not even wearing pants!” She replied and stepped away. “Buck me, I seriously hope Octy doesn’t remember where I was supposed to be last night, or she’s gonna be even more pissed off at me about lying. Yeah, the angry make up sex is great, but you don’t always get that. Sometimes she just gives me the cold shoulder for a few days before crying while we make up... by talking. I mean... laaaame!”

“Well at least she doesn’t tie you down and whip you or something, though that actually sounds like fun,” I said. “Um... you didn’t hear that.”

“If you do that shit with Octy, I swear I’m kicking you out,” she warned me. “I’m not joking. Making out with her i-”

“Geez, I haven’t touched her. But damn, do you know how to pick them. Tell me, is she as feisty in bed as she is normally?”

She grinned. “H’yeah. There’s a good reason she’s like, the first mare I’ve ever gone exclusive with.”

“You lucky thing. I’ve personally got my eyes on this hot piece of stallion. A nightkin too...” I licked my lips. “He looks damn fine in his armor and with that stupidly sexy toned flank of his.”

“A guy?” She glanced at me, her grin widening. “I didn’t know you swung that way.”

“Love is love is love is love. You’re the one into mares, I’m into anything that moves. It pays to not be picky you know.”

“And a nightkin?” she asked and danced on her hooves. “Oh man, those nightkin mares would be so damn hot with like... a whip or something as part of their uniform .” She paused for thought. “Hey, aren’t they still accepting ponies to become nightkin? I wonder how Octy would feel about joining the Royal Guard.... ”

My jaw hit the ground. “Do that and I will worship you for the rest of my life. I’ll make it into a religion!”

“Hey!” She looked over her shoulder at me, still smiling. “That’s my marefriend, lookie but no touchy, capiche?”

“Don’t remind me,” I huffed and folded my hooves, “do you know how hot she is?”

“Awww...” she groaned and grinned. “I know, right? Totally a ten. And the way she gets that pout when she’s angry and-”

Just then we were both interrupted by the sound of stomping hooves, and the door slamming open.

“Vinyl Scratch!” Octavia shouted as she walked into the apartment, “When I get my hooves on you I’m going to- I’m going to- Urrrrrrrrrrrgh!” She stormed into the living room, and glared at her, apparently not noticing me. “How could you do that to me! Spending the night with some drunken hussy and getting into fights! Do you have any idea how hard it was to convince my parents you weren’t a drunken whore, and then you go and do that!” She was pacing back and forth in front of us, snorting and growling. “Why, Vinyl?! Why?! What does that mare have to offer you that I-” Her eyes darted between me and Vinyl. “That I- that I.... that...” she stopped pacing, and blinked as she rubbed her eyes. “You must have already sent me off the deep end, Vinyl... Why are there two of you?”

“She did it!” Vinyl shouted and pointed a hoof at me.

“What? How could you! I thought we were friends, sister in arms, comrades, buddy, chum, mate, pal, partner in crime, er... sidekick!” I yelled back.

“Hey! You’re the sidekick!” Vinyl shouted, and turned to Octavia. “Octy, meet my... twin sister.”

Octavia blinked. “You don’t have any sisters.”

“Yes I do! See, she’s standing right there!”

“They’re ashamed of me!” I cried and threw myself at Octy’s hoof. “Just look at me! How could they hate a mare as cute and sexy as me, it just doesn’t make sense. Fiends! The whole lot of them!”

Octavia shook her head and backed away. “This is an illusion spell, or something... There’s can’t be two of them... I mean, there just can’t... Uhm, Vinyl. Could you please drop whatever spell it is you’re casting.”

Vinyl coughed into her hoof. “Um... sure?” She glanced at me, and tilted her head at Octavia. “I’m right about to drop the spell, and reveal who this pony really is. Are you ready?”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “Fine.” I'd probably have gone for something fancy like fireworks or smoke, but I decided to simply shift to my other unicorn disguise, the one with the red mane and yellow coat. “Happy?”

Octavia blinked, before frowning at me. “She has your voice. And...she has blue eyes and a green magic aura... I... who is that?” She frowned at me.

“Voice? Oh! Right, I keep forgetting that’s a separate spell.” A bit more magic and I changed my voice so that it was slightly lower pitched with a hint of a Manehatten accent. “And I’m a friend from way back, just stopping by to hang out with Vinyl.”

She didn’t say anything for a second, just pointed her hoof at my flank. “Your cutie mark is still the same as Vinyl’s... And you said you already dropped the illusion...” she turned to face Vinyl, her expression serious. “What’s going on here?”

Vinyl groaned and turned to me. “Gee, great way to drop an illusion, still leaving part of it up.”

“An illusion spell doesn’t work that way,” Octavia frowned. “Unless she was casting it in two parts which would be completely pointless. Vinyl, again, what is going on?”

Vinyl bit her lower lip, glancing between me and Octavia. “Uh... Alright, I’ll tell yo-”

“No you won’t,” I snapped. “Or do you want to put her in danger as well?”

“They won’t know that she knows!” Vinyl Scratch protested. “And... I can’t really think of a way not to tell her after this...”

“They can get it straight out of my head! Damn it!” I bucked the sofa. “This wasn’t supposed to happen.”

“Yeah well, you should have remembered to change your cutie mark!” Vinyl replied and paced back and forth nervously.

“Vinyl, what’s going on?”

“Uh... Shit-shit-shit... There isn’t an easy way to say this so... I’m just gonna say it.” Vinyl turned to Octavia and pointed a hoof at me. “That’s a changeling.”

“Wh-what! You don’t just go tossing accusation like that around,” I said. “Come on, can’t we talk about this?”

Octavia didn’t seem to hear me. She was too busy staring at Vinyl in shock. “A changeling?”

“Uh... yeah.” Vinyl scratched the back of her head. “See, she, at least I think it’s a she, has been living with me for a while now, pretending to be me.”

Octavia just stared at her in disbelief.

“Sometimes I let her—or it, whatever—pretend to be me so she can soak up some love from you.”

Octavia paused. “You’re telling me,” she swallowed and looked really green, “I slept with an insect?”

“Nope,” I said cheerfully, “if I did, she’d kill me then bring me back then kill me again before killing me for a third time because she’s evil like that.”

“You’re not helping!” Vinyl snapped at me, and turned to Octy. “No. She’s never slept with you, or kissed you, or even touched you. We have a very strict hooves-off agreement. She gets most of her love from disguising as another pony and having a one night stand somewhere else in Canterlot.” She stepped forward and nuzzled Octavia. “I’d never let her touch you.”

“And it’s not for lack of trying. Trust me, you’re super-hot and I’d totally jump you if she let me,” I said.

Octavia threw up in her mouth.

“Oh come on! Even changelings need a bit of loving.”

“Shut. Up.” Vinyl hissed at me.

I rolled my eyes and made a zipping motion with my hoof.

“Look, Octy, I know this is shocking and all, but... she’s actually a decent pony... well, thing. She’d a decent thing, and I promise that this totally isn’t as bad as it seems.”

Octavia didn’t answer, she seemed to still be processing it. After a while, she said, “Vinyl, this is treason.”

Vinyl coughed into her hoof. “Not... really... I mean, she’s never done any real spying or sneaking or that sort of thing. She’s pretty much just been a really agreeable roommate, who can do a scary good impression of me that occasionally deals with the boring crap I don’t want to. Like those community meeting you’ve been taking me—well, her—to.”

“H-h-how long?” Octavia asked, staring at me like I was a snake about to bite.

“Since the Grand Galloping Gala last year,” Vinyl answered. “Remember after you got fired, and my music hadn’t taken off yet? Well, we needed the bits, and she basically agreed to pretend to be me, work a job whenever I was with you, and bring in some extra revenue, in exchange for living with me and occasionally sapping love from you. Since then, well... We’re pretty much friends and I didn’t want to just kick her out.”

“Vinyl, I... I... I don’t even know what to think. I mean, I suspected you were hiding something from me, I was worried it might have been a drug addiction or something, but now...” she shook her head and held out a hoof towards me. “I certainly wasn’t expecting something as bad as this!”

“Hey! I’m better than drugs!” I blinked as what I said sunk in. “Um... I meant in the good sense, not the bad sense.”

“You are not helping!” Vinyl snapped at me.

“I... I need a minute...” After a second she added, “And a stiff drink.” She looked across at Vinyl. “Can we speak in private for a minute?”

“Definitely.” Vinyl glanced across at me. “Could you find somewhere else to stay for the night? Me and Octy need to talk about this, and it’ll be easier if you weren’t anywhere near her.”

“Fine,” I sighed. “I can figure something out.”

“Sweet, later.” Vinyl Started shoving me towards the exit. She hissed at me, “Come back in the morning and I’ll tell you how it went.” Then with that, she shoved me out the door and slammed it shut behind me.

“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath. Things just got complicated, so maybe I should just skip town. Run off somewhere and just slip off the face of the world, never to be seen again and never needing to deal with this type of shit ever again. It was certainly tempting, but...

With a sigh, I began walking down the stairs. Some days, I really hate my life.

Chapter 7

Startling New Discoveries

Startling new scientific evidence from Professor Crack Pot has confirmed the long held rumor that gryphons are more aggressive than ponies and perform worse in schools across all subjects. In this longitudinal study started since the beginning of the gryphon civil war, Professor Pot tracked gryphon performance across five broad categories ranging from mathematics to Equestrian history. In all cases, the gryphons underperformed, in some cases up to eighty percent. The only area that gryphons performed better was in the area of physical education, something Professor Pot attributed to their natural predatory nature and aggressive behavior.

These findings were further supported by the percentage of the gryphon population that has been arrested. In cities such as Canterlot and Manehatten, this number was ten times that of ponies relative to current populations and often for much more violent crimes such as murder. With the recent influx of gryphon migrants, Professor Pot predicts crime will increase as a result. When we approached The Crown for comment, they declined to give a statment.

See Page 3 for a full interview with Professor Pot.

Normally, I’d be pissed off if I walked into a room and everyone started talking about me behind my back, but in this case it sorta made sense, and I was distracted enough that I didn’t give a shit. A gryphon in Canterlot Castle attending a meeting about gryphon refugees who had the ear of Princess Luna herself was actually something that deserved a bit of chatter. Really though, the main reason I wasn’t getting angry at the ponies casting ‘subtle’ glances at me was because I was already pissed off at myself.

I can still barely believe that I scared Trixie so much she flashed back to her abusive shit-stain of a mother. I could taste acid from my stomach crawling up my throat just thinking about Trixie hyperventilating and running around the kitchen like that. Heck, she gave me a beer. She got a beer from... somewhere, and shoved it in my face to try and calm me down. I hadn’t asked her about it, but I can’t help but imagine that’s what she or her father did for Trixie’s mother.

You know what’s really messed up about it though? Now I’m wondering if Trixie’s with me because of unresolved mummy issues. That would be so fucked up I’m not sure I could ever look at her like that again.

Yeah, just bail on the mare that’s using you as a psychological crutch. Real classy.

I grit my jaw at that comment as we passed a couple of guards at the entrance. Wearing sunglasses all the time made me feel like a douchebag, but at least it was better than the stares I got for having messed up eyes. The guards must have been on the lookout for me or something, because when one of the pegasi saw me, he flew straight for Luna and Celestia and said something to them while glancing back at me.

I tried to ignore the hairs rising on the back of my neck as Luna’s eyes shifted to me. Trixie found a seat, and I planted myself next to her. It was right about then that I realised I’d be spending the next hour or so in a room with Luna.

How the fuck did Dash talk me into this?

“You alright? We can leave if you prefer,” whispered Trixie as she glared at Celestia from her seat.

I thought about it for a second, before I said, “Maybe that’s a good-”

“Don’t tell me you're planning on bailing already, G?” Dash plunked herself down in the chair next to me. “Wimping out so soon?”

I rolled my eyes. “Screw you, Dash. If it means avoiding a fight between me and Luna, it’s probably the smarter thing to do.” I glanced over at her, and noticed she was still coated in bandages and smirked. “You okay? You can still eat solid foods, right?”

“I can still kick your fat flank,” she shot back.

“Hey, Dash, I promise if things get hairy I’ll fly you out of the firing line. Wouldn’t want you getting beaten up by anymore mean little colts.” I nudged her with my elbow.

“Please, they’re still in bed.” Dash glanced over at Trixie who was still busy glaring at the two alicorns. “And I still don’t believe you two are dating.”

“Hey!” I jabbed her with a talon hard enough to make her wince. “Woops. Sorry. Look, if you don’t have anything nice to say don’t say it. I’m definitely not getting caught in the middle if you pick a fight with her.”

“Just saying. Didn’t take you for being into mares like her was all.” Her ears perked up and she sat up in her seat. “Oh hey! It’s Vinyl. Over here!”

I glanced ahead, and saw DJ Pon-3 walking next to some grey earth pony and a blue coated, black maned unicorn. Vinyl’s ears perked at Rainbow Dash calling her name, and looked over her shoulder at us. For a second she looked confused, then a big grin came over her face and she started leading her friends towards us.

“Didn’t she help put you in hospital in the first place?” I asked as I crossed my arms.

“You mean she made the night awesome,” said Dash before turning to the unicorn, “Hey, who’s your friend?”

“This is Octavia and this is...” she glanced over her shoulder at the blue unicorn before she shrugged and said, “Bluey.”

The unicorn blinked in surprise at that and stiffened like someone dumped a bucket of cold water over her head. She looked like she was about to start shouting when Octavia put a hoof on her shoulder and shook her head. After a moment, I saw her mutter ‘whatever’ and sullenly trotted after Vinyl.

For some reason I doubted Bluey was her real name.

Vinyl grinned as she came closer and held out a hoof for Dash to bump. “You’re looking messed up. Hope the pain killers make up for it.”

“Nah, Applejack had to be all boring and crap. Maybe I’ll take you up on the drinking offer though, haven’t partied like that in a long time. You and Pinkie should throw a jam sometime,” chuckled Dash.

“She’s not here is she?” Vinyl glanced around before shaking her head and sitting down on the other side of Dash. “That mare’s fun most of the time, but I wouldn’t want to be the one sitting next to her for the next hour.” She glanced over at me, and held out a hoof. “Vinyl Scratch.”

“We’ve met.” I answered flatly.

Her grin faltered for a second, before she looked across at Bluey then back at me. “Right, sorry. Octy’s always worried that the alcohol’s killing my brain cells, maybe she’s right.” She chuckled and shook her head. “Sorry if I didn’t make the best first impression.”

I didn’t answer her, just shrugged and bumped her hoof. “Whatever.”

Trixie elbowed me in the stomach.

I rolled my eyes, but tried to sound more polite. “Sorry. Vinyl, this is my marefriend, Trixie.”

“You got thrown out last time,” said Trixie. “Next time, throw in some fireworks.”

“Hey, I’m a musician not a firebug.” She chuckled good naturedly, before shaking her head and saying, “Besides, I only came to this thing because Octy wanted me to. Speaking of which,” she put her hoof around the grey earth pony. “Meet my marefriend, Octavia.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Octavia smiled politely at Trixie and held out her hoof. I couldn’t help but notice her trying to avoid looking at me as she did.

“Something wrong with my date?” growled Trixie.

“Oh, no not at all.” Octavia smiled pleasantly. “I just... Uh... Well, I have heard of her in the papers and I’m not sure what to say.”

“I’m sitting right here.” I pointed out flatly. “Who says you have to treat me any differently at all? You’re dating Pon-3 here and she’s in the papers all the time.”

Octavia looked like a convict caught in a flood light for a second there, before she replied. “My apologies to you and your marefriend. I wasn’t trying to be rude.”

“Bah, don’t pay attention to Octy, she’s just got a silver spoon shoved up her flank,” said Bluey.

“I know the type,” I replied. “You should have seen how badly my mother took it when she found out about me and Trixie. She warmed up eventually, but still, awkward.”

“Don’t remind Trixie. The things your mother says.” A shudder passed through her frame. “Trixie still has nightmares from that.”

“So is speaking in the third person like that deliberate, a speech impediment, or is Equestrian just your second language?” Vinyl asked and shifted in her seat.

“It’s called showmareship, something you obviously do not understand,” she shot back, though I could feel the small shiver that ran up her spine at the question.

“Hey, hey. I’m just asking is all.” Vinyl held up her hooves. “I think it sounds kinda hot. You’ve got that whole fem-dom thing going there. Da, you will obey the Vinyl Scratch.” She said in an exaggerated Stalliongrad accent.

“Vinyl!” Octavia hissed, and only got a shrug and a grin in answer.

Beside us Rainbow cracked up laughing while Trixie blushed bright red, pulling her hat down to hide it.

I glanced around to make sure no one else was listening in before I leaned across and growled, “Listen, things will go better for you if you don’t bring that up again? It’s something she’s working on, and you’re not helping.”

“Hey!” Vinyl shifted away from me, her grin dropping. “I was just making a joke.”

“And I was just making a suggestion.” I replied as I leaned back into my chair, then I turned to face Trixie. “You okay?”

“Yeah,” she mumbled and snuggled into me, leading to some very angry looks in my direction.

“Sorry.” Vinyl said after a moment, and she sounded genuine. “I wasn’t trying to make things awkward.” Then she stood up and shouted out at one of the ponies that was glaring at me and Trixie. “Hey! You want to come over here and say something about it?!”

Octavia grabbed her and pulled her back into the seat. “Vinyl!” she hissed. “You’re not getting us thrown out again.”

“Hey, that wasn’t even me the first time,” she muttered back sullenly, before looking back at Trixie. “Look, I’m sorry. I swear I wasn’t trying to make a scene, sometimes I just don’t know when to shut up.”

“Something I know all too well,” laughed Bluey. “Seriously, the things she thinks.”

“‘Thinks’?” I frowned at her. “You using mind magic on her or something?”

“She doesn’t think before she speaks,” said Bluey. “Anything she says is what she thinks.”

I glanced over at Vinyl, who shrugged at me, before turning to back to Bluey. “I can believe that.”

The sound of a thunderclap grabbed everyone’s attention.

“The meeting will now start,” announced Luna over the crowd of ponies.

Just the sound of her voice put me in a bad mood. I grit my jaw as I leaned back in my seat and glared out the pony I hated most in the world.

Funny how you hate her so much when she’s the reason you met Trixie.

I clenched my jaw harder. I had plenty of reason to hate Luna, and she only ever gave me one reason to thank her. She never even apologised about what happened.

Oh, isn’t that big of you. You’re sulking because she never said she was sorry about what happened when she’s been doing nothing but try to make up for it these last few months.

That was complete bullshit. That was just Luna convincing herself that I might want something to do with her, and that she could somehow use me for whatever sick plans she had in her head now.

Do you have any idea how paranoid you sound?

“Shut up.”

“Excuse me?” I suddenly found myself on the receiving end of Celestia’s stare.

I blinked in shock, before looking around and realising that the entire room was looking at me. Fuck... I just said that out loud, again. Luna looked like she was trying not to roll her eyes at me.

“Uh... sorry. I uh...” Had an argument with a voice in the back of my head? “Uh... continue?”

Celestia gave me a very flat look, before turning back to the crowd and serenely continuing, “As I was saying. Today we are here to continue the discussion on the proposed zoned hunting areas, and introduce the topic of refugee housing and employment. As before, this is merely a discussion, and nothing said here is official policy. My sister Luna will have the floor first, and then open up the discussion for others to contribute. Just as last time, any who fail to respect the opinions and input of others will be escorted outside.” A glance was directed at me, or maybe it was at Vinyl Scratch. “Now,” she turned and looked at Luna. “Sister, if you’d please.”

“We think we shall sit this one out tonight,” she said with a wave of her hoof. “Perhaps We shall open the floor immediately.”

Celestia paused for a moment, before turning back to the crowd like nothing had changed. “Very well, we’ll start with open discussion on the proposed hunting scheme. If you’ve spoken your piece at past meetings, please, hold your input until those who haven’t been heard yet have had their say.”

Some stallion with a Manehattan accents stood up. “I’m not sure I like this idea you’re proposing. What happens if we get more gryphon refugees and we need to open up more and more hunting zones until all of Equestria’s just open season?”

I literally facepalmed at how dumb that was.

“Also, I’m still not sure why we’re feeding them out of our own pocket anyway. Maybe we can put them to work and have them earn their keep?”

I grit my beak, and fought the urge to yell at him.

Another pony stood up, and spoke out. A mare who sounded Canterlot born. “I’m not sure I agree with your idea entirely, but it has some merit. Why don’t we simply hire hunters and butchers from the Kingdom, allow them to open up shop and then provide the gryphon refugees with the opportunity to work for coin and purchase their own food? If they’re too lazy to work, then that’s their issue, but if they spend their time productively they can earn the means to support themselves.”

The worst part of that suggestion was how she managed to sound like she had a halfway intelligent idea.

“Hey, how about we make you a productive member of society!” yelled Bluey.

Celestia turned towards her. “If you have something to contribute, do so in a respectful manner that encourages discussion, otherwise you will be asked to leave.”

“I’m just saying that if that’s your logic, you might as well toss out all the so called ‘unproductive’ members of society. Like, I dunno, nobles?” The mixture of laughter and guffaws made her grin wider. “Just tossing it out there is all.”

Celestia eyed her up and down for a moment, before she turned to face the rest of the audience. “Does anyone else have something to contribute?”

After a moment, I sighed and stood up. “Yeah, look, I have to say I think your zoned hunting areas idea is a pretty bullshit solution.”

Did a pony just faint? Seriously?

I rolled my eyes and continued. “It’s a strictly temporary answer to a much bigger problem than you’re making it out to be. Your idea is that you just have these areas open until you can process the influx of hunting license requests, right? Well there’s a few problems with that. The first is that the problem won’t go away once you’ve given out enough hunting licenses. Not all gryphons are hunters, in fact most of them aren’t. Pretty much the entire Kingdom was fed through the farms and fishing industries, not local hunting. You’re gonna need something permanent if you plan on having these gryphons staying in Equestria for longer than a few months.”

“Very well then, how would thou propose to help diffuse this situation then?” asked Luna and I clenched my fists and took a calming breath. Oh, goddesses just being in the same room as her was getting on my nerves.

“Uh... Well, the hunting zones idea isn’t a terrible one, I guess. I mean, it at least helps the problem for now? So yeah, enact that. But like I just said, what you really need to sort this out is farms and fishing boats. I don’t know the numbers, but you’re talking about what? Maybe half the population of Canterlot scattered across all of Equestria over the next year or two? Probably more... Whatever, I dunno the numbers. The point is, who knows how long this war’s gonna last? What you need to do is give your existing farms some encouragement to start raising poultry and swine and other animals like that. Then you buy those animals from the farms and distribute them among the refugees or something...” I scratched the back of my head. “Look, I don’t really know the details of how this would work, but it’s the direction you want to be moving in if you’re talking about any kind of permanent residency.”

Luna seemed surprised I could actually string together two sentences, but she nodded slowly. “Sister? What dost thou think? If thou moves past Gilda’s... articulate speech, there seems to be some truth within her words.”

“Go suck yourself, you fat bitch.” I muttered and sat back down causing Vinyl to smother her laughter.

“It appears to hold some merit. I’d have to talk to the minister of agriculture and some of the rural nobility, but it sounds like a matter worth looking into.”

“You can’t do that! What about the ecological fallout? What’s more, the animals that the gryphon suggested have emotions and thoughts just like the rest of us. How can we in good conscious rear them just so that they can be slaughtered and eaten?” said a pegasus, and almost everyone nodded in agreement.

“Pigs and chickens aren’t sentient, numbskull.” I stood up again and called out to him. “Plus, Equestria already produces more than enough grains, fruits and vegetables to feed itself and sell the surplus. You’re gonna be doing more damage to the environment by letting them hunt en masse than just converting some of your existing farmland into a way to feed gryphons. It doesn’t take a genius to figure that out.”

“Fish?” asked another. “Perhaps we could compromise and go more for fishing rather than... poultry?”

“Maybe. Look, I dunno anything about fishing, but I guess it could be cheaper in the long run for Equestria. If you can get enough fish coming in, then sure, look into that too. You’ll still probably need some poultry and swine though, and you’ve already got what you need to get that up and running. You already have chicken farms, and I saw pigs the last time I was at a farm. I’m not even sure what the pigs were even doing there, but whatever.”

“But-”

“That’s barbaric!” yelled some idiot. “We’ve lived thousands of years in harmony with those around us and now you want us to change the very foundation upon which Equestria lies.”

“Nations rise and fall, cultures live and die.” I shrugged. “Last year the Gryphon Kingdom was a stable monarchy, this year it’s a warzone. Circumstances change, so what? You’ve lasted a thousand years? Well that’s a pretty good run and all, but it’s not like your way of life is sacred or some shit. Before that you had the three tribes, and if you asked an earth pony what he thought of sharing land with unicorns, you can bet your ass he’d be bloody offended by the idea. Now you’re offended by the idea of gryphons sharing land with you.” I balanced the two ideas out on invisible scales with my claws. “So, you’re basically a racist, tribalist piece of shit. Congrats.”

“I think what my friend is trying to say is that harmony with all living things has always been an important part of Equestria culture and you’re asking us to simply toss that aside,” said “Prince” Blueblood. “It would be like asking you to throw away your... important cultural values. Now I understand this is a highly emotional topic for you, but please, refrain from lashing out in such a manner. We are having a civil debate here.”

I snorted at him. “If I had ‘important cultural values’ I wouldn’t be here. I’m female, in case you haven’t noticed.” I rolled my eyes, and thought about what he said for a second. “Look, you’re looking at this the wrong way. No matter what happens, and I mean no matter what, this civil war’s gonna impact Equestria in some way. There is no perfect solution that’s gonna fix everything and make it all good again. What I’m suggesting is the only way of saving gryphon lives without making things any worse than they have to be. Look, have you got a better idea? ‘Cause I haven’t heard or read any suggestions from you that weren’t ‘pretend there isn’t a problem ‘till it goes away’.”

“Caution is a virtue, and in delicate situations such as these a light touch is necessary. My suggestion is a simple one, gryphons can eat various fruits and vegetables. They shall continue to eat fruits and vegetables, supplemented by fish and hunting reserved for special occasions.” Blueblood smirked at me. “How’s that for a suggestion?”

“Down right fucking retarded,” I replied. “Eating meat isn’t optional for gryphons. We need that to survive. The fruits and grains supplement our diet, but we can’t live off of them. Without meat we get sick and die.”

“Technically that’s because you don’t get enough of the correct nutrients in your diet.” I just stared at the other unicorn. Seriously, how many unicorns were there? “What? I’m a scientist, can’t a scientist have an interest in politics?”

I shook my head, and shrugged, mostly because I couldn’t think of a way to argue against that second part. “Look, gryphons are predators, born and bred. We get the nutrients we need from meat, and we’re not equipped to get them from anywhere else, at least not for any longer than we have to. If you’re not gonna feed the gryphons, they’re gonna feed themselves without your help, and that would just turn meat into a currency. Someone, most likely someone who isn’t afraid of breaking the law, will take advantage of that.”

Blueblood ground his teeth and glared at me. “Did you miss the part on fish? Fish would be more than enough!”

I smirked at seeing him so pissed off. “Maybe, I doubt it, but maybe. Look, you’re talking about a lot of gryphons, thousands of them at least. Do you honestly want to rely on the one way to feed all of them? The Gryphon Kingdom lasted as long as it did on a variety of food sources, not just one or two. Personally I really doubt that you can get enough fishing boats going to feed every gryphon coming in from the Kingdom. Besides, what difference does it make? Fishing or farming, either way you’re killing animals. I mean, if you can find a way to feed the dogs and cats that half the country keeps as pets, the least you can do is offer the same bloody thing for, you know, actual sentients.” After a second I added, “Sentients that have stood in as allies to you guys for freaking centuries, in case you’ve forgotten.”

“At least I’m the one looking for compromise rather than going ‘I’m right and you’re wrong and you should all bend over for us’!” yelled Blueblood. “This is what I’m talking about, this attitude of yours. Of all gryphons. You just take and keep on taking without end, even now you’re still taking.”

I felt my hackles rise at that comment. “Listen, everyone here knows you’re the biggest goddess damn elitist alive in Equestria, and I’m sure most of the earth ponies here would love to tell you go take a pike up the ass. Anything you have to say about any race is completely invalid, when you already hate half of your own. You’re talking about gryphons like they’re a plague when you’ve done more to hurt the Equestrian working class than any gryphon has.” I was seething, and clenching and unclenching my fists.

“That is enough,” said Luna. “Insults do no one any favors.”

Turning to her I snapped, “Oh, go fu-” I bit down the rest of my insult, and took in a deep breath. Goddesses damn it, her voice was just... Argh! It brought back so many freaking memories at once. I kept remembering being forced to watch while Trixie cast the spell that nearly killed her, or Trixie being stabbed by some brain-dead gryphon. After a moment or two of breathing, I forced the memories from my mind and looked up to see Luna looking at me sadly. “Don’t look at me like that,” I spat at her. Most of this shit was her fault anyway.

Out the corners of my eyes, I saw guards move towards me, but a shake of Luna’s head called them off. From the utter silence of the room and the way quills scribbled on paper, I realised I’d just made the front page again.

Shit.

How did you think coming here would result in anything else? Just how stupid are you? Honestly, it’s a miracle you didn’t flip out and try to murder Luna.

I glared at the guards around me, before looking back at Luna. I unclenched my talons and sat down without saying anything.

“You alright?” whispered Trixie as she hugged me.

“Yeah. I’m not gonna flip out or anything just yet.”

“Want to leave?”

“In a bit, I want to see where this goes first.” That was complete bullshit. I just didn’t want to give Blueblood the pleasure of seeing me run away like a little bitch.

After a moment, Vinyl stood up. “Personally, despite the major anger issues and weird vibe I’m getting between Luna and Gilda, I think that Gilda has a point. I mean, as the only gryphon here, doesn’t she know their side of things better than we do? Should we really be having these meeting about gryphons if we’re gonna ignore what an actual gryphon actually has to say?”

“Of course not, but when a gryphon is being as stubborn as she is, there is very little we can do about that,” replied Blueblood.

Vinyl snorted at him. “Stop trying to make it sound like you’re any more reasonable than she is. You’re the one that brought in racism about gryphons taking our stuff or whatever. Heck, I know earth ponies and pegasi that’d punch you in the face if you said the same thing about them.”

“I did no such thing, how dare you even insinuate that!”

“You totally did.”

“I am merely voicing the opinion of the general populace and of those who are too afraid of speaking out for themselves,” he finished with a glare.

“And she’s just voicing the opinions and needs of gryphons. Besides, what have the ponies you represent got to be afraid of? If they have something to say, they can say it themselves. Unlike the gryphons, they actually get to be represented by more than one pony—well, sentient—in this stupid debate thingy anyway. They don’t need you to talk for them.”

“Hmph. Shows what you know about politics.”

“I thought Luna just said we were supposed to be done with the name calling?” Vinyl grinned. “Because if you get to say that to me, I get to say you’re an elitist douche and I wouldn’t piss on you if someone set your mane on fire.”

“If either of you two continue, We will have Eclipse escort you out. Forcibly if necessary,” said Luna flatly. “Two new speakers please.”

“Yeah, I’ve got something to say, you all suck. Every single last one of you. I mean, freaking Tartarus! They’ve stood by us for years, every single time crap went down and now that they’re in trouble you’re just gonna back off?” yelled Dash. “You should all be ashamed of yourselves.”

A blue unicorn mare stood up, and gave Rainbow Dash a haughty look. “I’m not sure history’s informing your opinion on the matter as much as your history with this gryphon. We all became aware of your proclivities when you had your spat with her in the castle halls.”

“Oh boo hoo, there’s some rumor going around of me having fucked a gryphon. Well guess what, at least I’ve had sex unlike you,” said Dash.

She harrumphed. “I was merely saying you should keep your private preferences separate from politics. You have no right to insult all of us, when your ‘enlightenment’ comes from your bedroom.”

“Joke on you then, I’m straight! Oh, what’s that? Huh? Sorry, can’t hear you over how much of an idiot you are,” said Dash. “So, wanna call me a gryphon next? How about a changeling? I mean, you can’t look even more stupid than you are now.”

“You can tell us, and yourself, that as much as you like,” the mare replied with a roll of her eyes. “In any case, what do you know about history? You’re hardly playing the role of the intellectual.”

“Because we need a PhD to talk about basic history every foal knows, right?”

“You’re certainly acting like a foal.”

“That’s enough from the both of you.” Celestia interjected. “In fact, I believe that’s enough from everyone. It seems we cannot manage a calm discussion about this, so there’s no point in discussing it at all. We were going to bring up gryphon housing, but perhaps that’s not the best idea at the moment. Luna, unless you have anything to add, I suggest we end the discussion for tonight.”

“If We must,” sighed Luna. “Night Court is dismissed, you may all leave.”

I didn’t need a second invitation. Immediately, I stood up and headed for the doors. “Come on, Trix, let’s bail.”

“Agreed. Here’s to hoping Blueblood turns up at Trixie’s next show,” she growled.

“Here’s to hoping he turns up dead.” I replied and glared at him as he walked away with his nose in the air. After a second, I glanced at Dash. “Thanks for saying all that by the way. It would have worked if that stupid bitch hadn’t turned it into a catfight.”

“She’s an idiot and you’re a friend.” Dash shrugged and looked away. “Just don’t tell her I’m not actually straight.”

I smirked and bumped her shoulder. “Well, most ponies seem to think I’m a male anyway. You could probably convince her that screwing me makes you straight or something. Not that we ever did that.”

“Can you imagine how awkward that’d be? Especially the kissing,” said Dash.

“I dunno, Trixie seems to enjoy it.” I glanced over before I stepped closer and put my wing over my marefriend, before looking back at Dash. “But still, me? With you? Nuh uh. You couldn’t pay me to do that.”

“You saying I’m not hot enough?” asked Dash.

“Hey, don’t look at me, I’m not getting involved in this one,” said Bluey.

“Nobody looked at you,” I frowned at her.

“Hey, I’m talking to you. You saying I’m not hot?”

Rolling my eyes, I turned back to Dash smirking. “Look, maybe in the right light, and if I didn’t have a marefriend, and if you wore a bag over your head, and if I was drunk out of my mind, maybe I’d toss you a pity fuck.”.

“As if you’re so hot yourself,” grumbled Dash.

I chuckled, “Hey, who here’s single, and who’s dating a total ten.”

Trixie immediately snuggled into my side and kissed my neck, causing Dash to gag. “Oh dear Celestia no. Trixie is not a ten.”

“If she’s not a ten, then you’re lucky to be a five.”

“Oh please, I’m totally an eleven out of ten. You’re just blind,” said Dash.

“Well, I’d totally say tha-”

“Vinyl.” Octavia warned.

The DJ paused. “Um... nevermind.”

Shaking my head, I put on my best ‘reasonable’ sounding voice. “Listen Dash, I’ll admit that objectively you got that whole ‘cute tomboy’ thing going on, and the attitude and mane helps, and it works for you, but nuh. Not enough curve, and you’re way too short.”

“Whatever.” She rolled her eyes. “If you two start kissing, I’m leaving.”

“That an offer?”

“Trixie seems to think so.” My marefriend nuzzled me lightly before her lips brushed up against my beak. “Trixie has heard about this really nice gryphon restaurant that’s nearby...”

Octavia stepped forward. “I’ve actually been there, and I must say I recommend it.”

“Wait, when did you go there?” Vinyl trotted up next to her.

“Oh, Bluey took me there.”

“What?!” Vinyl sputtered and spun around and advanced on Bluey. “You what?! You took Octy on a date?!”

“I didn’t!” yelled Bluey as she scrambled back. “It wasn’t a date!”

“Wait, that was the night she was totally hammered, wasn’t it?!” Vinyl jabbed a hoof at Bluey. “You totally went on a date and got her drunk!”

“What? No! Of course not.” She began backing away nervously, eyes darting everywhere. “I have no idea what you’re even talking about.”

“You!” Vinyl shouted and dived for her. “I’m gonna kill you! We had a deal! No touching! None!”

“I didn’t touch, I didn’t touch!” The blue unicorn began running away, but Vinyl was hot on her hooves. “Octavia, tell her!”

“That’s enough, Vinyl!” Octavia huffed and stepped between the two of them. “Nothing happened.”

“Lies!” Vinyl shouted, and tried to step past her, but Octavia grabbed her tail with her teeth. “Come here! I only want to strangle you a little!”

“-inyl!” Octavia growled around her mouthful of tail. “S’op!”

I glanced between Trixie and Dash. “Should... we stop them or...?”

“Leave them. This is entertaining to the Great and Powerful Trixie,” she said.

“Really? You still talk in third person?”

“Silence nave! How dare you insult Trixie? She shall-”

“Enough!” I shouted out and stepped forward to snatch Vinyl’s tail with my talon, and pulled her back, before turning to Trixie and Rainbow. “You two stop fighting.” I pointed a talon down at Vinyl. “And you stop acting like an idiot. You’re not actually gonna kill her, and if you try again I’ll knock you flat out unconscious.” I glared at everyone present. “I’ve had enough drama for one night, and I’m not gonna put up with any of you fighting. Understand me?”

Trixie gave me her large innocent eyes and I shook my head at her.

“Nuh uh, not working! Pull that face all you want, I’m still not siding with you. No more fighting, period. I’m not gonna put up with it from any of you.”

“I’m your marefriend! I should get special treatment,” she muttered.

I rolled my eyes at her. “I’m sure you’ll make me suffer for it later. Now, Dash, say sorry to Trixie for making fun of her.”

“Whatever,” said the pegasus with a shrug.

I stepped forward, and growled into her face. “Dash. I’m not kidding around, if you don’t apologise to her now you can go home. It’s something she’s been working on, and it’s something she’s sensitive about. I’m not putting up with crap from either of you right now.”

“Fine. Sorry. Whatev’s.”

“Good enough,” I muttered as I turned around and looked at Bluey. “Now you say sorry to Vinyl for breaking whatever agreement you had with her.”

“Fine. Sorry,” she sighed.

I turned to Vinyl. “And you. Trust your marefriend and stop making my night more painful than it has to be.” I turned to Octavia. “And you... don’t go on dates when your marefriend’s the jealous type.”

“But I-”

“I don’t want to hear it!” I interrupted her, and turned around to face Trixie again. “So, you were saying something about a restaurant?”

“Trixie isn’t sure after the way you mistreated her. Not even turning a blind eye when it’s your marefriend? You should be disappointed in yourself.”

“Fuck that noise.” I replied and put my wing over her back. “We’re going out to that restaurant whether you like it or not.”

“So now you’re kidnapping Trixie?” She cocked an eyebrow up at me, but leaned in.

“Damn right I am.” I looked at the rest of the ponies in front of me. “The rest of you can do whatever as long as it’s not bugging me.”

Trixie leaned up and ran her lips along my neck and jaw line before whispering in my ear, “Sounds like fun.”

“I thought so too,” I replied before nodding at the others. “Anyway, later Dash.”

“Oh geez, get a room you two, that’d disgus-”

Next thing I knew Trixie’s tongue was in my mouth and we were sharing a sloppy kiss. I kinda fought it at first, but after a moment I gave in and tried to slip the tongue back before she pulled away and smiled at me coyly.

“…Yeah. I’m leaving. I could have lived without seeing that,” gagged Dash and turned away. “Later G.”

“Later,” I said to her as she trotted away. I glanced back over at the other three. Octavia looked pretty green, but Vinyl was smiling and Bluey merely rolled her eyes. “Nice meeting you, now go away.” I frowned at them.

Vinyl grinned. “Hey, don’t mind me, I’m happy to just watch.” Octavia rammed a knee into Vinyl’s side. “I mean, yeah, good night.”

“Have a good evening,” Octavia said cooly.

Bluey nodded and began walking in the other direction to everyone. “Sorry, but I’ve got crap to deal with. Have fun you two lovebirds.”

“Alright Trix, let’s go.” Turning around, I led us to the end of the street before I paused and glanced at her. “Uh... I just realised I don’t know where the restaurant is.”

“Of course not, why is Trixie so surprised? Follow the great and powerful one, my little gryphon,” she smirked as she moved ahead of me.

I rolled my eyes and walked along behind her. “And you’re back to speaking in third person.”

She blinked in surprise before shrugging. “Is that a bad thing? Trixie likes reserving first person for private moments.”

“It makes everyone think you’re crazy, Trix. If you’re on stage or have an audience, then go for it, but why does it just have to be for the two of us? Not that I don’t like it, I find it kinda hard to think of you without it, but isn’t it something you’ve been trying to work on? You keep lapsing back into it, and it doesn’t even seem like you notice.”

“It’s an old habit you know,” she huffed. “Those are hard to get rid of. It’s a part of me like my cape and hat.”

“Hey, if that’s what you want then I’m fine with it, I’m just trying to look out for you. I know Vinyl’s speech impediment comment got to you.”

Trixie shifted uncomfortably, lifting my wing so she could wrap it around her. “I’m used to it, I don’t mind.”

“I’m used to killing and fighting, doesn’t mean I should have to be. Look, if you’re really fine with it then I’ll drop it, but you seem kinda... I dunno, sensitive about it.”

“Don’t worry about Trixie.” She smiled up at me and licked my cheek. “Let’s just have fun tonight. With all the craziness lately, we deserve a night off.”

“Amare to that,” I smiled back at her. “So, where is this place anyway? And are we actually gonna pay for the meal this time?”

That got a laugh out of her. “If the food’s good enough.”

“Hey, we’re kinda famous now. I’m not sure we could really get away with that these days.”

“You don’t know until you try,” she chuckled and sighed. “Though I am tempted to pay just because it means you get some properly cooked meat for once.”

“Hey, you’re getting better. I mean, I’ve never met a pony who could cook meat half as well as you could. Some decent meat for once would be nice though, I’m getting sick of all the cheap preserved crap.”

“Or you could cook more often,” she chuckled and nudged me playfully in the ribs. “Trixie must say your vegetarian dishes can make any mare drool.”

“Yeah, yeah.” I waved that off and scratched the back of my head. “I still don’t like cooking. I mean, I like making something nice for you, but I don’t really like being in the kitchen.”

“But you’d look so cute in an apron,” pouted Trixie.

“I’ve never worn an apron,” I replied with a frown, “And I sure as heck never will.”

“I know, don’t remind me,” said Trixie. “But if you cooked more, you’d have more delicious meat to eat rather than leaving it up to me.”

“I don’t like doing it though,” I replied and shifted uncomfortably. “It’s so... I dunno. I just don’t like it.”

“Too feminine?” she said.

“...Maybe,” I muttered. “Look, it just makes me feel like a ditsy, retarded...” There was no other word for it, really, “Female.” I finished, staring at the ground.

I felt my head being tilted up and her lips found my beak. After a couple seconds, she finally pulled back and held me close. “Regardless, you’d be my ditsy female.”

“I might be able to live with that,” I replied with a smirk. “But I’m pretty sure we both know who’s the mare in this relationship.”

“Oh? Is that so?” She cocked an eyebrow at me. “Tell me then, who is the mare in the relationship?”

“Well, given that you’re, you know, actually a mare... you?”

All I got was a very flat look.

“Look, you have to admit that I’m way more stallion-ish than you are. I’m not saying I’m in charge or anything, just that you’re the one that’s...” I groaned and looked directly at her. “Look, I’ll probably be wearing a suit at the wedding and you’ll be in a dress. That’s all I’m saying.”

“Only because of how hot you are in a suit,” she said. “Plus, Trixie would look far better in a dress than you.”

“That’s not what I meant. You don’t want to be my bitch, and I don’t want to be yours. There isn’t anyone ‘in charge’, but I’m easily less of a mare than you are.” It was only when I saw that mischievous smirk of hers that I realized I had been played. “You suck, you know that, right?”

Trixie burst out laughing and pecked my cheek. “Love you too. Now, how about that meal?”

“You’re the one leading the way.” I muttered, and waved a claw ahead. “How far are we from this stupid place anyway?”

“Just around the corner. Why? Is someone getting hungry?”

“Someone’s getting sick of being picked on,” I mumbled, following her around the bend.

“Awwww, shall Trixie kiss you better?” she giggled.

“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.” I paused out the front of the restaurant and raised an eyebrow at what the sign said. “‘The Sun’s Concord’?” I snorted, and followed Trixie through the the front door. “Real cute, seeing as how we’re just a few streets from Canterlot Castle.”

I froze as we came into the main hall, and I blinked as I looked around at the massive life sized artworks on each wall. “Okay, this is seriously cool.” Padding around the room, I took off my sunglasses as I examined each of the frescos. Massive, insanely detailed pictures showing famous scenes from gryphon history and mythology. Eventually I came to a stop in the center of the room and kept looking around. “I like this place already.” After a second, I smirked and nudged Trixie. “Hey, how much do you want to bet this place is owned by a Red Ends family?”

“Red Ends... That’s the artistic clan right? Dramatic and stuff?” Trixie slowly turned around on the spot. “Definitely seems to fit. So? You going to walk Trixie through this, or will she be forced to figure it out for herself?”

“Umm... Alright.” I frowned as I walked up to a big picture showing Discord and Celestia, as well as gryphons emerging through a dark portal. “The story starts here. Uh... Pretty sure this is the creation of gryphons by Discord, by mixing lions and eagles. Each clan tells it a bit differently, but the gist of it is, Discord wanted children as twisted as himself the way Celestia had ponies, so he created minotaurs, gryphons and a few other beasts like manticores and cockatrices. When the original gryphons, the titans, resisted his chaos and formed organised tribes, he was disgusted with us and abandoned us. The Red Ends like to say we helped Celestia fight against Discord, the White Beaks say we fought alongside him, and the Black Eyes say some of us fought with and others against. The Great Scars never gave a shit one way or the other.”

“Lovely. And this one?” asked Trixie as she pointed to a painting of fifteen gryphons lying on the ground, all dead. One had an axe buried in his head, another had blood leaking from two gaping eye sockets, and most of the others were similarly violent.

“This is the death of the original titans,” I looked between them. “It’s been awhile since I’ve read the Red Ends’ version of the story, but I’m pretty sure it involved them all dying in honorable battle one way or the other, kinda repetitive and bland. The Black Eyes say they all killed each other with infighting, and that’s why we have the tribes today. The differences in their views led to the race splintering, and different tribes following the memory of different titans. I’ve heard all the different stories at one point or another, but the only one I really liked was the White Beaks. According to them, the first of the titans to die, Annibal, was the greatest warrior who ever drew breath. He was so mighty and so fast that he could fight a bunch of full grown dragons at once. He died when he bragged he was the mightiest being alive and that no one could defeat him. A passing crow with one missing eye heard him bragging and took offence, so it ripped a large chunk of skin from the back of his neck. The wound festered, and he died. The end.”

Trixie’s eye twitched. “So here Trixie was, thinking that it could make an interesting story to tell at Trixie’s next show and it ends like that. You should never tell a tale. Ever.”

I shrugged. “I always liked that one. It just means anyone can die, no matter how safe or strong they like to think they are. No one’s invincible.” I padded around the room a bit longer. “The rest of these are similar. Different chunks of mythology and legend until we get to here, where it turns into actual history.”

“And where is here?” she asked.

“This would be the start of the Gryphon Kingdom and the end of the tribes. This is where the Black Eyes signed the Sun’s Concord with Celestia, agreeing to help her in the war against Nightmare Moon in exchange for land and an agreement that Equestria never tries to take gryphon territory again. Wasn’t long after that the Black Eyes became royalty thanks to Abilo of the Great Scars.” I moved to the next painting and smiled at it. “Which is here. I love this story. Alright, so Abilo was a Great Scar, back when we were easily the least involved clan in the war. We didn’t give a shit about Nightmare Moon, or Celestia, or any of that crap. We only got involved because we owed it to the Black Eyes for a bunch of reasons, and even then we sent as few warriors as possible.”

I pointed a claw at a painting of an armored gryphon, standing in the center of the image with a blue stripe painted across his chest. “See, he was chosen by his tribe to represent the Great Scars among the Wide Eyes, which back then were just a bunch of gryphons from all the tribes headed by the Black Eyes that hung around in Equestria, making sure the ponies weren’t about to attack us. Abilo hated his job. He didn’t want to spend a second more in pony lands than he had too, which ended up being most of his life because his father hated him and refused to let him come home.

“The thing about Abilo though was he was the first to ever really figure out how to organise gryphons into an effective military unit, rather than just a bunch of tribals charging at each other. Because he hung out with ponies so much, he figured how they fought wars and how to apply that to gryphons, and eventually returned to his tribe, killed his father and older brothers, and became chief. Then he ignored every tradition we had and restructured the entire tribe into more or less what we are today. Even though he couldn’t read or write, he wrote the rules on what gryphons still think of as proper war today. The Black Eyes manipulated him from there into conquering all the remaining tribes that refused to accept Black Eyes leadership, and basically thanks to him became the undisputed royal family of the Kingdom. If he was more ambitious and less honorable, he probably could have ignored what they said and just made himself king.”

I turned around to Trixie and saw the massive grin on her face.

Blinking in surprised I asked, “What?”

“You are such a geek,” she said fondly.

“What? No, where the heck did you get that from?” I frowned. “I’m Gilda, remember? The idiot. How am I a geek?”

“You fangirl over Slight and you just rambled on about this for who knows how long. You’re a mythology geek.” Both hooves were around my neck and she snuggled into my front. “And that is not a bad thing. It’s cute.”

“I’m not cute,” I muttered as I struggled out of her grip. “I just like these stories, doesn’t make me a geek.” After a second I pointed a talon at her. “You’re the one who’s a pony, you’re cute, not me.”

“Correction, Trixie is hot and cute.” She fluttered her eyelashes at me. “And you say that as though being a geek is a bad thing.”

“Well it doesn’t matter, because I’m not one anyway.” I frowned at her and explained, “My old Elder used to tell me those stories a lot, and... I dunno... It’s just... he was like a dad to me when my real dad wasn’t there. These legends always helped me feel like I was still connected with him, even when I was in alone in Equestria. It’s just... I dunno, nostalgic for me or something.”

“Alright, sorry.” Taking a step back, she smiled at me. “Maybe you could tell me some more stories sometime?”

“Yeah, I might like that.” Stepping closer, I put my wing over her shoulder and walked towards the door. “Now come on, I’m starving.”

I went to walk through the doorway when my face smacked straight into it. Blinking in surprise I took a step back, and stared at what I’d thought to be an open door that was actually just a painting of an open door.

“What the fuck?”

Trixie just laughed at me. That was it, no helping, no concern, just laughter.

“It looked like the way out!” I muttered and felt my cheeks burn. “You fell for it too, I just walked through it first.”

“Mmmmmmmmhm.” It was impossible to stay mad at her though when she had that smile on her face. “Shall we get some food for you?”

“Yeah, whatever,” I mumbled as I rubbed my beak where I’d banged into the wall. “Who paints a wall to look like that anyway?”

“Trixie finds it rather amusing. Remind me to bring it up with the owner of the bar, and it’ll fit in with her illusion routine perfectly.” She took a long slow look around the room. “Ah yes, this corridor should be the correct one.” Stepping forward, she easily walked through without a problem. “Ha! Solved by the Great and Powerful Trixie.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I muttered and followed her through.

Or I would have, if it was actually a doorway and not just another painted wall. My face smacked into it again, and I heard giggling behind me. Turning around, I saw Trixie dispelling her invisibility spell and laughing at my expression.

“You suck.”

“Master of illusions in this place? Trixie likes it already,” she chuckled and gestured for me to follow.

“Nuh uh, I’m not falling for that again.”

“A good trick is never used twice,” she chuckled. “Come on, I thought you were hungry.”

Reluctantly I followed after her, and carefully reached through the doorway before following in behind her.

“You’d think we would have seen a waiter by now or something,” I said. “Shouldn’t they have one in the entry room?”

“Maybe it’s a test to keep the idiots out,” said Trixie. “If so, this place deserves at least three stars.”

We approached a desk, and a gryphon sat behind it, smiling at us pleasantly as we approached. He was average sized for a gryphon with white feathers and a brown coat. His crown feathers and the patches around his eyes were red, and he seemed pleasant enough.

“Hi, table for two,” I said as we got closer, before glancing over my shoulder. “Nice lobby by the way.”

His eyes flicked between Trixie and I. “Alright, we’ve got a table for you in the corner.”

“You trying to imply something there, buddy?” I frowned and glared, not that he could see because of my sunglasses.

“Of course not, merely indicating a table for you,” he said through grit teeth.

“Are there other tables available?” I asked flatly. “You don’t look real busy.”

“We are,” he said.

“Uh huh, sure. Who booked that table then?” I pointed at a random table near the middle of the room that was completely empty.

“A couple. Unicorn and earth pony. Two mares.”

“And that one?” I pointed at another. “I’ve seen that look you just gave us a thousand times before, so stop trying to pretend you’re not disgusted, alright? Just give us a decent fucking table and take our bloody business.”

“Lady, the table I offered is by the window with an optimal view of the sunset if your timing is correct.” He gestured at another table. “Please, we are all professionals here.”

Gritting my jaw at his tone, I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down, not that it was really working. “Just get us a goddess damn table.”

Feeling a bit sensitive? Are you ashamed of Trixie now? Or is your day just not complete without pushing someone around?

I would have told myself to be quiet, but given the last time I tried that I ended up telling Celestia to shut up, I decided to just ignore myself.

“Gladly.” He stood up and showed us to our table. “Drinks madam?”

“None for me,” I glanced at Trixie. “You want something?”

“A bottle of water,” she said as she idly flipped through the menu. “Also, Trixie wishes to speak to your manager.”

“Trix, don’t.” I settled into the seat and opened up the menu. “It’s a hassle we don’t need, and for all we know they’re just as likely to throw us out as take our side.” After a moment I turned to the waiter. “I’ll take the venison with the wild herb sauce.”

“Trixie will have the pumpkin and walnut ravioli. More mistreatment and Trixie will talk to your manager.”

“Trix, stop threatening him. We don’t exactly have a lot of weight to throw around unless we want to start actually throwing our weight around.”

“We have plenty of weight to throw around,” she said as she tossed her menu to the waiter.

I raised an eyebrow at her. “Really? What? Are we supposed to badmouth the restaurant to some reporters or something?”

“Reporters, Luna, Rainbow Dash, Vinyl, Octavia... We know a lot of famous ponies.”

“Not Luna.” I frowned and glared down at the table. “We’re not talking to her.”

“Very well, not Luna, but Trixie’s point stands.”

“Let’s not talk about that,” I shook my head and tried to smile at Trixie. “I just want tonight to be simple, nice, and go to bed feeling like I’ve done some good for once.”

“Mmmmmmm. Maybe we should have a nice bath tonight. Shame we don’t have a spa, that would do wonders.”

“That sounds great to me. Maybe we could try out some of those bath salt thingys that mum sent us the other week. I mean, I know they came with that uh... you know, that book, but those salts and shit are probably fine.” I frowned. “Unless they’re like, an aphrodisiac or something... Actually, fuck it. Let’s just throw the salts out.”

“What is wrong with your mother?”

“What’s wrong with my family in general?” I chuckled and scratched the back of my head. “I swear, there wasn’t a single one of us that wasn’t a weirdo in one way or another.”

“Your mother is far too... Actually, let’s get off this subject, Trixie would rather not lose her meal.”

“I hope she’s doing okay up there, you know, with everything that’s happening. I mean, I know things haven’t gotten violent yet, but it’s just a matter of time and she’s a Great Scar and... Shit, I seriously hope my old clan stays out of this one.”

“Maybe we should have her come down to Equestria? It’s bound to be safer...”

“Uh... Maybe. I mean, I’d be glad to know she’s safe and all, but that’s her home and she’s been living there for years. Maybe we’ll ask her if she wants to come down, but we don’t have to pressure her if she doesn’t want to. I could probably help get her a working visa as a teacher or something.”

“That’s a good idea. It’d be nice to be get closer to your mother. Just... not too close.” Trixie’s ears suddenly perked up. “You never told me what the larger crown feathers meant!”

“Hey!” I flinched and glanced around. “Keep it down, this is a classy place, Trix. Gryphons don’t want to hear crap like that while they’re eating.”

“Well then tell me what that was about!”

“It’s just uh... Urgh... Look, among some of the northern clans there’s an old tradition going back ages to... a long damn time ago, where... basically, a wife that was in the tribal elder’s harem would fuck any gryphons that made the elder happy, right? To signify their rank and role, they grew their crown feathers out really long and dyed them their husband’s colors. Because all of the elder’s wives were gorgeous, and because they all wore their feathers like that, it became a turn on, and eventually the whole ‘long crown feathers equals sexy’ thing spread to all the other tribes when the Black Eyes broke down most of the old tribal barriers. Basically, by having your feathers that long, you made yourself a sex item or a hooker depending on how you look at things. And combined with the disguise you were using... well...”

Her eye twitched before she drowned her drink in a single long gulp. “Remind me to kill your mother.”

“And here I thought we were talking about saving her from the war,” I chuckled. “Look, she probably thought it would help you get me... you know, ‘going’ or something. I’m sure she thought she was doing you a favor.”

“As if Trixie needs such frivolous illusions to make herself beyond desirable,” she said with a toss of her mane.

“Well, we haven’t actually done it yet, and it’s not because I don’t think you're pretty enough.” I scratched the back of my head. “And I’m pretty sure you think I’m easy on the eyes, so... Why haven’t we... you know, done that yet?”

“Well... um...” Trixie went bright red as she looked away, her hooves rubbing together.

Just then the waiter came back with our food. He didn’t say anything, just placed the dishes on the table, bowed politely, if stiffly, and walked away.

I grabbed my knife and fork, and cut into my food, enjoying the smell. The slightly bitter herbs tasted just right mixed with the slightly rare venison, and it was easily the best thing I’d eaten in a long time. After that I just tucked in, and it only took me a few second before I was halfway finished with it. Then I tried to slow down, but with how hungry I was and the delicious, slightly gamey taste I was still wolfing it down like it was the last thing I’d eat for a long time.

“Tell you what,” I said with my beak full, “If your veggie crap tastes as nice as this, we should come here more often despite the asshole waiter.”

“Agreed,” she said happily.

I took a long drink of water, before looking at her. “Anyway, you were saying something?”

“N-No?”

I stared at her for a moment, before I shrugged. “If you don’t want to talk about it now, that’s fine, but... maybe we should talk about it? I mean... is it my fault?” My beak turned to a frown at the idea. “If it’s something I’ve be-”

“Of course not! It’s just... Trixie...” She flushed and looked away. “Trixie’s been trying to not be sexual since it’s, you know, it’s not actually what relationships are about like she thought and, well... um...”

I swear, if I ever meet either of Trixie’s parents I’ll punch both of them in the face. “You’re... worried that... what, it’ll ruin things between us?”

“Maybe...? Trixie isn’t certain, that is, I don’t know what’s... normal...?”

I fidgeted in my seat and took another drink of water. “I... Well... uh... shit... Look, I wouldn’t know what normal is either... I mean, I’ve never been in a real relationship before and... I’m pretty sure we both know I’m really not... secure when it comes to that... but... Maybe we need to just try? I mean, not tonight or anytime soon, but when things start to heat up next we just let things escalate and... see where it goes. If it makes problems we can deal with them when they arrive, right?”

Yeah, because this is a normal relationship. Face it, you’re two damaged freaks, and together you’re not any better. You’re just setting her up to hurt more.

“Shut up,” I hissed under my breath and hid it with another sip of water.

“Y-Yeah.” Her face was red enough to light up the room. “Is it hot in here or is it just Trixie?”

“Yeah it’s just you.” I smirked at her. “You are freaking hot.” She turned even more red. Hah! This totally had to be why Trixie was always trying to fluster me. This was fun, I should try it more often.

“O-Of course Trixie is. Did you expect anything less?” she asked.

“I dunno, Trix, what were you expecting? I mean, you’re the one that suggested we go to a restaurant. Were you planning on making this go somewhere?”

“Silence!” Good old Trixie. “Trixie will not be treated thusly.”

“Hey, we’re just talking, Trix. It’s not like we’re actually doing anything.” My smirk turned into a grin. “I thought we were just talking about the temperature? Weren’t you saying you were feeling a bit hot and ready to go?”

She glared at me and returned to her meal, though that didn’t stop the red tinge on her cheeks.

Chuckling, I went back to eating and I was done with it way sooner than I liked. After that I sat in silence, waiting for Trixie to finish her food while I poured myself damn near twenty more glasses of water.

Damn it, she was a slow eater.

I tapped my claws on the table and wished I hadn’t eaten so fast. Maybe I should order another meal while she’s waiting or something? Then I thought of having to deal with that asshole of a waiter again, and thought better of it.

Was he really being an asshole though? Can you read minds these days? For all you know he was honestly trying to give you a table with a nice view.

Fuck me dead, shut up! I grit my beak and massaged my temples. I must have hit my head harder than I thought in that lobby, because I was getting a nasty headache.

Trixie merely cocked an eyebrow at me, but went back to her meal in silence.

“How’s the food?” I asked her, trying to distract myself from the pressure in my skull.

“Let’s just say Trixie is thinking of paying,” she replied.

“We kind of have to pay, Trix. Didn’t we already talk about this?”

“Trixie’s rating system is so much better than the critics though! Blow it up, run away, or pay. Simple and straightforward.”

“And illegal, and it’s not like we’re exactly short on bits. We’re not rich, but we’re not really struggling. There’s no good reason for us not to pay.”

“Yeah, yeah, all Trixie hears coming out of your beak are excuses as to why her system should not be adopted everywhere.” She smirked at me and took a bite out of her meal. “Do you want to share? Trixie thinks there’s a bit too much here for her to actually finish by herself.”

“Fine by me,” I pushed my plate towards her so she could move some food to it. “The servings here are actually pretty decently sized. Equestrian restaurants always have these stupid tiny little meals.”

“Yes, Trixie recalls you whining about it in the past,” she said as she gave me half of her portions. “Or maybe you gryphons simply eat too much.”

“Hey! It’s not my fault that there’s more of me to feed than you,” I replied and tucked in. “And gryphons usually only eat one or two big meals a day, rather than three.”

“Don’t remind Trixie, cooking for you is a chore.” She sighed and rubbed her temples. “I swear, we spend most of our money on food to feed that endless pit of yours.”

“Hey, it isn’t that bad.” I muttered as I polished off my plate, then licked the remaining sauce off the knife. “Like I said, we’re not poor just... not rich, exactly.”

“We make enough,” she said with a flat look at me. “And learn some table manners. Just because Trixie lets you get away with it at home, doesn’t mean it’s polite in public.”

“If they want to complain they’re free to.” I replied and dropped the knife and fork onto the plate. “And what do you mean, ‘enough’?”

“As in we can pay the bills, go out occasionally, and don’t have to budget every single last bit,” said Trixie.

“You make that sound like it’s a bad thing,” I frowned.

“A mare will never complain about having more money,” she said before resting a hoof on my arm. “Look, it’s fine. Trixie is happy and that’s what matters. Money doesn’t matter alright?”

“You don’t sound happy.”

She leveled a flat glare at me. “Trixie watched money matters destroy her family. As far as Trixie is concerned, bits don’t matter, the gryphon matters. Stop being an idiot and stop focusing on the money. I’m happy alright?” Just for emphasis she kissed me lovingly on the beak. “Now stop being an idiot.”

“Sorry,” I mumbled back. “I just worry that you’re not happy with the way things are is all. I mean, I know things aren’t perfect, and I haven’t been helping much lately.”

And that time you made her flashback to being abused by her mother. You know, just this morning. Remember that?

“And... what happened this morning, too.” I gulped and couldn’t even meet her gaze. “Oh fuck, I’m so sorry about that.”

The sound of a chair scraping across the floor reached my ears and after a second, two legs wrapped themselves tightly around me. It was a moment later and I was holding Trixie close to me, and before I knew it, I was sobbing into her shoulder. I can’t even remember the last time I cried like this. She simply held me close and rubbed my back lightly, whispering something in my ear.

And now you’ve taken her out to some restaurant in a pathetic attempt to make up for it. Is there a single way that you’re not completely pathetic? How long until you actually hit her? What will you do to make up for it then?

“I’m so sorry, Trix. I’m so fucking sorry. I swear I’ll never touch you. I couldn’t.”

Yes you could. You killed Grace easy enough when the chips were down, what would it take to make you turn on Trixie?

“I know... it’s fine.” She kissed my cheek gently. “I love you and trust you.”

“But you shouldn’t,” I swallowed and looked into her eyes. “Damn it Trixie, you can’t trust me. I can’t trust me, I... did that. This morning, I was so damn angry for no good reason, and there’s this voice in the back of my head always reminding me how close I am to snapping all the time, and this morning you gave me that beer and now I’m thinking I have more in common with your mother than I thought, and I know that I could hurt you worse than she did. I don’t want to, but if I could kill Grace when the chips were down, what’s to stop me doing the same to you? And now I’ve taken you out to this shitty restaurant to try and forget everything... Oh, fuck me I’m pathetic.”

And now you’re bawling like a cub in a public place.

“Please, Trixie took you out tonight.” She simply held my head against her chest, nuzzling me tenderly. “And I do trust you, and that’s all that matters, so stop this stupid babbling this instant.”

It took a moment or two, but I wiped my eyes and sat back in my chair. “You’re right, you’re right....” I took a calming breath that almost sounded like a sob, and grinned at her weakly. “Fuck, look at me crying like this. You were the one that almost got hurt, not me.”

“Neither of our lives have been simple, you know. You deserve to let go every so often, you know? You can’t always be the tough one.” She smiled sweetly down at me and I found myself returning it despite everything.

I opened my beak to answer when I was interrupted by a polite cough. My head snapped to the right, and I saw the waiter standing there.

“Excuse me Ma’ams, but yo-” His beak was suddenly gone and Trixie glared up at him, her horn still humming with power. He stumbled back, shock in his eyes as he desperately fumbled for his beak. He lost balance and collapsed into another table sending a vase of flowers flying.

It took me a moment, but I realised I was laughing my ass off. For some reason his reaction combined with everything that had happened in the last few minutes seemed utterly hilarious. Trixie looked at me in concern as I slowly stood up, swallowing another bout of chuckles as I approached the waiter.

Crouching down in front of him, the laughter died in my throat as Anger screamed in the back of my mind. Taking my sunglasses off, I grabbed him by the scruff of his suit and pulled him up so he was staring into my eyes. The shadows danced under my grip and a black film spread out from my claws over the front of his uniform.

It was at about that point that I realised I was already planning where to hide his body.

“Gilda!” My head snapped back to Trixie who was looking at me in a mixture of fear and concern.

My talons pierced his jacket and he whimpered at me before I let him go, and he fell back to the floor. I let out a deep breath, calming myself again, before I put my sunglasses back on and turned back to Trixie.

“Give him his beak back, Trix.” After a second I snorted, and asked, “How’d you even take it away from him anyway?”

“Maaaaagic,” she chuckled before looking at the waiter. “Depends, do you promise to behave?”

I heard his muffled shouts of agreement, and I assume he nodded but I didn’t actually see it.

“Very well, do not make Trixie regret it,” she said as his beak reappeared. “Now leave.”

I heard him frantically scramble away, and after a second I shook my head and chuckled. “Maybe next time we come here the service won’t suck so much.”

“Trixie can hope,” she said as she pulled me close. “You okay?”

“I kinda wish he threw a punch at me,” I replied and wrapped a wing around her. Together we started for the exit. “I seriously need to find a way to blow off steam.”

“Trixie can think of some ways,” she said with a wink and bump of her hips.

“I meant by punching something, but eh, I won’t say no to that.” I stopped by the counter and threw forty bits down. Probably enough to cover the meal but I wasn’t certain.

Her cheeks went red once more. “You were meant to get flustered!”

“Sorry, I’m still just trying to think of a way I could start a fight or something and not get in trouble,” I replied and we walked back through the lobby into the street. “Maybe I should buy a punching bag?”

“That could work. It’d help keep you in shape as well.”

“I know...” Frowning I shifted my arms and shoulders. “I think I’m starting to lose my edge. I need to start working out again before I start putting on weight.”

“You sure you haven’t already put on weight?” She poked my belly playfully.

“Yeah, I am sure,” I muttered down at her. “Like you can talk, you’re getting even less exercise than I am.”

“Are you saying Trixie is fat?”

“Nope.” Even I wasn’t that dumb. “I’m just saying if you’re worried about me getting pudgy, I shouldn’t be the only one you’re worried about.”

“You just want to watch Trixie while she exercises.”

“Ooh, you caught me,” I replied sarcastically. “That was my evil plan all along. Besides, you’d probably want me to watch or something, I know you like the attention.”

“So now you’re saying Trixie is desperate.”

Ah shit. Fast talking now, fast talking. “Uh... I think that... you’re just...” Insecure and need the attention to deal with that? “Uh... Hey, the music there was pretty good.”

Trixie laughed at my reaction before kissing my neck lightly. “Well the meal was delicious as well. Shame you didn’t wear your suit though.”

“That thing makes me look like a penguin or something. And if I’m wearing my sunglasses it makes me look like a henchman from Daring Do.”

“But you look so hot in one,” pouted Trixie.

I coughed into my claw and looked away. “Well it’s better than a dress. But I can never do the stupid ties.”

Trixie paused mid step, looking at me curiously.

The way Trixie looks at me while I’m wearing a suit makes me freaking nervous. She gets downright predatory, which is kinda scary and hot as all fuck at the same time. No way in Tartarus am I going out in public in one of those things so I can blush and stammer every time she licks her lips.

My face turned red just thinking about it. “A-anyway, we should probably head home. It’s almost your bedtime.”

Once more she laughed. “Don’t worry, you’d look horrible in a skirt.”

“That wasn’t what I was thinking about,” I muttered.

“Oh?” Her grin made me gulp. “Then what were you thinking of?”

“Uh...” Shit, shit, quick! Before she gets any ideas. “Sandwiches?”

“Of course. Sandwiches.” She looked at me flatly. “Always sandwiches.”

“I have absolutely no idea why I say that when I get flustered,” I frowned, shaking my head as I looked up the street.

“So, you going to tell Trixie the truth now?”

“Y-yeah, ham goes great with lettuce and tomato.” I started to walk a bit faster, pulling ahead of her so she couldn’t see my face. “You should try it sometime.”

“Oh, is that so?” My ears burnt at the amusement in her voice.

“Y-yeah.”

Somehow, she managed to worm her way under my wing, her hoof running long my chest. “You sure?”

Fuck. How did she turn this around so fast? I thought I was the one getting her flustered!

“Uh... I forgot the question.’

The chuckle made me blush even more, but at least she stopped stroking my chest. “Whatever you say.”

I coughed into my claw. “A-anyway, let’s get back to our apartment.”

“Someone’s eager to get back. Any particular reason?”

“I wasn’t thinking of that!” I blurted, before groaning and facepalming.

“So you weren’t thinking about sandwiches?”

“I-I-I... what?”

Next thing I know, her lips are pressed against my beak. A second later, she pulled back and grinned at me impishly. As I stared at her blankly, she walked away, no doubt deliberately swaying her hips at me.

It took me a few seconds to get my brain working again, before I slunk after her grinning. Maybe tonight hadn’t quite gone like I’d planned, but it sure as heck wasn’t all bad.

Chapter 8

Bumbling Bird Breaks Bar

Gilda Gryphon, the current ‘bad girl’ of the Canterlot social scene, made another pathetically shallow grab for attention just last night, by starting a brawl in a local gryphon watering hole. The Sun’s Concord, generally recognised as a lower class drinking hole, played host to Equestria’s newest source of scandal, the feathered feline known for her ‘bad girl’ attitude and dirty mouth.

After exploding into the popular conscious after an endorsement from Princess Luna herself, Gilda spent most of the time since then trying to play out the role of some butch badass ex-criminal type. In one of her more pathetically obvious attempts at getting attention while desperately trying to seem like she was avoiding it, Gilda started a fight with an innocent bystander. Being caught completely off guard, the victim succumbed to one or two punches, before she fled from the scene in fear of any actual violence happening.

Former guard sergeant and military consultant Rock Hard had this to say:

“That gryphon? Please. If you’ve seen everything I have, you learn to recognise your garden variety punks like that. She acts all tough, showing off her scars, and shoving everypony arounds, but the truth is she’s probably as meek as a kitten when out of the public eye. Some gryphon females are like that, they learn some basic moves from some martial art and suddenly think they’re an action hero, out to take on the world. Any guard worth his salt would put that idiot down in three seconds if she had the guts to try anything more than petty assault or shop lifting or whatever nonsense gryphon hijinks she gets up to.”

All this reporter can say, is this display proves she’s not as racist towards ponies as her previous actions might suggest. She doesn’t just mistreat innocent mares and stallions, she mistreats all sentients equally.

One step. All it took was one single step and then... something. I don’t know what, but it was something, and I wasn’t about to be picky. Still, that one step proved to be impossible. Well, more like three steps... maybe ten. Or twenty. Regardless, it was right there for me to take up, but I just couldn’t do it. I wanted to blame it on the buzzing in the back of my mind, that constant pressure telling me to do something, but it wasn’t.

What other choice did I have though? Dead was dead was dead was dead. Though being dead would actually be an improvement if it wasn’t for the whole deadness thing. I kinda like living, rather attached to it, if truth must be told.

So why was I here? Why had I been standing here for hours on end, ever since last night? Because I was scared. It’s such a strange emotion, being scared. First emotion I ever felt that wasn’t stolen, and it felt so weird. Emotions were strong things, evil things, things that changelings should never experience, things that would destroy us.

Hidden from the rain, under some small balcony, I stared at my trembling foreleg as a chuckle escaped. How did creatures function with all these emotions all the time? I could barely stand, let alone walk, and the mere thought of taking that first step was enough paralyze me completely. If this was joy or sadness, I would be dead by now.

Fear, true fear. It was the most delicious thing I had ever tasted, it made me crave for more. But more importantly, I wondered how freedom would taste. Sweeter than joy, hotter than anger, with that smooth finish that only ever came from pride. Maybe this was how food tasted. If so, I could understand why some ate so much.

Another laugh escaped.

Surely, something so divine was hubris of the greatest order. It was probably what th-

“Ma’am, are you okay?” A voice asked from over my shoulder, making me jump. I turned around and faced Eclipse , who was watching me with a concerned look. “You’ve been standing here for some time. Are you lost?”

“Merely lost in thought,” I replied. “What’s it like to be nightkin?”

He blinked in surprise at my answer, before frowning at me worriedly. “Are you sure you’re okay? You sound... bleak. Is there something I can help with?”

“Just contemplating becoming a nightkin. Dig the wings and fangs, and if the shadow powers are true, totally sweet deal in my opinion.”

“...There are other things to consider,” he said after a moment. “Reactions from other ponies tend to vary. Generally though, it’s morbid fascination or outright disgust.” He stepped next to me, and hesitantly put a hoof on my shoulder. “Are you sure I can’t help in some way?”

After a moment’s hesitation, I said, “Unless you can get me an interview with Luna, then no.”

He frowned at me, “And why do you want to become a nightkin? It’s not a decision to be made lightly.”

“It’s my decision, and it has been thought out. Trust me on this.”

“Aside from you avoiding the question of ‘why’, Celestia has imposed limits on who can and cannot become nightkin. Unless you’re a part of the military, I’m not sure getting an interview with Luna will help you at all.”

“Then you don’t know me very well do you?” I grinned up at him. “I could kick your flank.”

“It’s not a matter of experience and skill, it’s a matter of trust. At the moment there are only twenty nightkin and our image is important. We’re expected to be professional, polite, and effective at all times. If we’re not, there’s a good chance that we will be that last nightkin to ever exist.”

“You sound all dramatic and serious. Lighten up will you? We need the public on our side and what better way to do it than to be fun loving?”

“‘Our’?” He raised an eyebrow. “You make it sound like you’re already one of us.”

“See? Effective recruitment right there.Plus, we’re all ponies right? Gotta stick together.” I threw a leg around his neck and pulled him close.

An amused smile touched his lips. “Applications for the nightkin are open, but not many positions are. Even if you do talk to Luna, there’s no guarantee you’ll be accepted.”

“Watch me knock ‘em dead. By this time tomorrow, I’ll be chilling in the barracks.”

“I would bet against that claim,” he replied dryly.

“Whatever you say, bats. Now, show me the way? Never been in the palace before.” Laughing, I ran out in the rain and grinned back at him. “Come on, what happened to the whole getting chummy with citizens thing? Rack up some points willya?”

He seemed amused more than anything. After a moment, he shook his head and walked down the street. “Come, if Luna isn’t busy she might have time for you.”

“See? Fun.” I shook my mane out, enjoying the feeling of the water dripping off it. “You just need to relax more.”

He wiped the water from his face before giving me a flat look. “You don’t know DJ Pon-3, by any chance? Close sister, perhaps?”

“Nope.” I stuck out my tongue. “Enjoying fun does not automatically make me her sister, you know. Normal ponies can enjoy fun too.”

“The nightkin aren’t normal,” he replied solemnly. “I have my ‘fun’ when I’m off duty, and only in reasoned carefully considered portions .”

“Please stop, I think you’re going to make me throw up. Duty is all nice and well, but relaxation is always great and necessary.” I skipped up to the gate, and waved at the guards there. “Come on, smile a little!”

“I suppose the nightkin could use a clown.” He smirked at me as he passed.

“See? That’s what I’m talking about! Now come on, it’s not every day I get to talk to a princess.” Taking the steps two at a time, I stopped in front of the large double doors. “Come on slow poke.”

“Luna may be busy, or uninterested.” He didn’t speed up in the slightest, just continued his steady trot up the stairs. “There’s no guarantee you’re even going to see her.”

“Come on, have a bit of hope.”

“As Luna once told me: ‘hope is no plan’,” he replied over his shoulder, leading me up a flight of stairs, and into another corridor.

“Talk about depressing.”

“I rather like it. It means there’s no point in hoping for things to turn out for the best, when you could be working to make the best happen.”

“So boring. Which is probably worse,” I chuckled before cocking an eyebrow at me. “So am I going to have to walk through the palace dripping wet or are you going to show me to a bathroom so I can dry off?”

“Well, I suppose I could, but it would amuse me more to present you to Luna as you are now. What was it you said to me? I need to ‘lighten up’?”

“Sure it’s not because you want to ogle me some more? ” I grinned at his reaction as I trotted past. “Aren’t mares with wet manes a thing? Maybe I’m behind, but I’m certain it still is.”

He rolled his eyes, and pointed at a door down another corridor. “Bathrooms are in there. You can groom yourself if you like.”

“Party pooper.” I trotted past, deliberately swaying my hips as payback before slipping into the bathroom. Once I was in a stall, all it took was a burst of magic for me to remove all the water. Making sure to check my appearance in the mirror, I was out of there within the minute and grinned at his surprised expression. “Surprised a mare can be fast?”

“I’ve never known a lady to groom so quickly, no. If I recall, my old marefriend would rarely take less than twenty minutes to prepare for anything,” he replied, before turning away. “Come along.”

“What can I say? I’m just that good.” With him leading the way, I happily trotted behind him, my heart hammering away as I tried to come to grips with what I was doing.

He didn’t reply, and led me up one more flight of stairs, down another corridor, and to a surprisingly plain set of double doors with a crescent moon printed on the front. “Are you ready?” he asked me over his shoulder.

“Better now than ever.” I walked forward and stood beside him. “I suggest you run while you still can, this will not be happy.”

He raised an eyebrow at me, before he knocked on the door and said, “Princess Luna? Do you have a moment?”

“Ah, Eclipse, what may We help thee with?” The door creaked open revealing a boringly plain room. No bed was in sight, so maybe a study of some kind? Still, I expected something large and gaudy and impressive, not this.

“Nothing too important, You Highness,” he answered with a bow and a salute, and waved a hoof at me. “Just an applicant for the nightkin. We get few enough of those as it is, and I thought it might be entertaining if nothing else. Unless you’re busy of course.” His eyes were lowered and his wings were flat against his back.

“Entertainment is not what the process is about. Though it used to be far more entertaining back when it was first invented , but that is neither here nor there We fear.” Luna set down her glasses and peered at me. “So thou wish to become a nightkin?”

“Yes.” I took a step forward and dropped my disguise. “I want freedom, and this is the only way to get it.”

To my surprise, Luna didn’t even blink as she looked down at me. “Eclipse, please get Celly for us.”

Eclipse just stared at me, jaw on the floor, too shocked to respond.

“Eclipse. Now,” snapped Luna with a flick of her hoof.

That snapped him out of it. With a shake of his head, he spread his wings and turned away to fly down the corridor.

“So...” Luna examined her hoof. “Give us one reason why We should not destroy you right now. Especially since changelings were responsible for what happened in the Gryphon Kingdom.”

“Well you’re the Goddess of the Night, right? Patron to all performers, wanderers and forsaken creatures? Those ostracised and tossed aside, turned into nightmares for society.” It was impossible to read Luna’s reaction to my words. “But regardless, I want out. When changelings were transformed they broke free from the hive mind, from Chrysalis, and I want that. Ponies... friends I know are in danger because of me and as long as I’m around they’ll always be in danger. If I were changed, I vanished off the grid, never to be heard from again, they’d be safe.”

"And why should We believe thy words?”

“You can read my mind if you want,” I offered. “I’ll let you lead me around on a leash. I don’t care as long as I’m free.”

Just then there was a flash or bright light, and a popping sound as Celestia appeared to our right. She glanced at me, her gaze unreadable, before she looked back to Luna. “Sister,” she nodded in greeting. “Why is there a changeling in the palace?”

“A potential ally,” replied Luna, eyes never leaving me for a second. “A changeling who wishes to defect.”

Celestia looked towards me interestedly. “Changelings are all connected to a queen, defecting is impossible.”

“Not necessarily. The Gryphon Kingdom proved otherwise,” replied Luna.

“As an unstable, hive that harvested the minds of unprotected sentients and threatened to overrun... more or less everywhere.” Celestia replied pointedly. “The idea of that concerns me even more than simply having her spy on us and report our actions to Chrysalis. I presume it’s a she.”

“Gender neutral,” I said, only to immediately regret it as Celestia glared down at me.

“Regardless, the changeling has agreed to submit its mind if we so desire it,” said Luna. “Personally, We find the proposition before us rather intriguing. It could be the break we have been hoping for.”

“Or it could be a gift wrapped trap,” Celestia stared at me for a moment, then looked back to Luna. “So you suspect the ritual would separate her from the hive mind? What side effects would it have?”

“With a bit of alternations? Very little. Perhaps empathetic bonds and a mild influence on the emotions of others, but nothing that would cause concern. The chemicals used back then were less than ideal for changeling biology.”

“The entire ritual concerns me. Some minor tweaking you say? The ritual was designed for ponies, and I’ve yet to meet a nightkin that didn’t eventually become deranged. Are you sure you can guess what effect it would have on a changeling? We wouldn’t want a repeat of what happened in the Kingdom here in Canterlot. We wouldn’t want a repeat of what happened there anywhere at all.”

“Please, that required hundreds, neigh, thousands of changelings acting as one in order to overcome us.” Luna turned her gaze back to me and I suddenly felt as though I was a slab of meat. “You make it sound as though I’ve never experimented on changelings. Viable, but difficult.”

Celestia frowned in thought. “Even so, what’s to say it won’t defect again at the nearest opportunity? Loyalty lacks in any who turn their backs on their own people.”

“The simplest solution is mind magic.”

“I detest the use of mind magic,” Celestia replied. “But I suppose in this case it would appear necessary. Why do you betray your kin?” she asked me directly.

“Because I don’t want to hurt my friends,” I whispered. “They’re ponies and... well... I just want out.”

“And who are your friends?” Celestia asked.

“You-you won’t hurt them will you?” I hated how my voice sounded so weak.

Celestia appeared surprised by how genuine I sounded. “We don’t harm innocent ponies,” she said after a moment. “If they’ve committed no crime, they’ll face no punishment, and even so, the worst they face is imprisonment.”

At first I felt like lying, saying other name to get them out of it, but one look from Celestia and I felt myself shrinking back. “Well... um... Vinyl and Octavia mainly...”

Celestia blinked in surprise, before repeating, “‘Mainly’?”

“Well, I, er, I’ve been hanging out with Rainbow Dash and Gilda recently...?” I swallowed and chittered nervously. “Gilda was kinda on orders, but she’s cool.”

“Does that cub exist purely to give me headaches?” Celestia huffed in exasperation and gave Luna a flat look. “And while we’re on the subject of your nightkin compromising security, your nightkin just led a changeling right through the palace to your doors.”

“Last We recall, the Lunar Guard are still a force in training, with less than a hundred members and primary defensive measures are still held by the Solar Guard.” Luna looked at her sister with an arched brow.

Celestia didn’t react immediately, but after a moment she sighed and conceded, “A reasoned point.” After a moment, she looked back at me. “So, what do you wish to do with this, then?”

“I just want out,” I said slowly. “To be free, to do what I want because I want to and not because a pressure in the back of my head will eventually force me to. I want freedom.”

“Ponies tend to take freedom for granted these days. They often forget how much what they’re asking for is actually worth,” Celestia answered me coolly.

“You don’t know what you have until you’ve lost it,” I said flatly.

“And yet you never had it to begin with,” Celestia replied. “If you want freedom, what do you have to earn it?”

“What do you want for it?” I countered.

“The long and short of it is more or less ‘your life’. We suspect Chrysalis is planning something, and I doubt she would tell you what it is, however, a changeling can still be extremely useful. If we were to break you free of the hive mind and give you the freedom you want, many of your freedoms would have to be sacrificed. You’d be sworn to us, loyal to us... you’d be our soldier. Soldiers follow orders.”

“Better than being a soldier under Chrysalis,” I muttered before speaking up, “and all I know is that I’ve been told to get close to Gilda. That’s it. Oh, and to keep speaking publicly about equal rights and all that jazz, but hey, I would have done that for free.”

“That’s all?” Celestia said, sounding disbelieving. “You have no more information to offer than that?”

“Well I have also snuck a couple of changelings into Canterlot, and Chrysalis is in the city last I heard.”

“Yes, We are well aware of this fact,” said Luna with a small smile. “We are Mistress of the Night, and all is under our domain. Do thou have nothing more specific?”

“Um...” My legs rubbed together nervously and my wing shifted. “Maybe?”

“In other words, no,” Celestia said dryly.

“Hey! This counts as good faith right?” I was not pleading, I did not plead. “I mean, I gave you all my information without asking anything in return. In fact, I could give you names! Changelings I know who are higher up than me who would know things.”

“Now we’re getting somewhere.” Celestia smiled. “How many?”

“The one directly above me will be in charge of at least a dozen operatives and would probably have contact with other district head honchos. There is a second one that’s meant to be a backup in case the first gets caught and we have an emergency message system if things go south.” I licked my dry lips. “And there is apparently an emergency shelter somewhere just outside Canterlot.”

Celestia nodded after a moment. “That satisfies me of your worth. They have a safe house so close? Interesting. Luna? Anything else you feel the need to ask? I’m more or less sated that with careful management, this little changeling could be worth the effort.”

“Tell us, are there many that share thy views?” asked Luna.

“Well, er, if another changeling knows you want to run away, all changelings know, and if they all know then Chrysalis knows, and if she knows... well... things won’t end well. There may be, but it’s impossible to know.”

“Curious and curiouser,” mused Luna. “Sister, We have a proposition for you later tonight.”

“I swear, Luna, if you’re thinking of converting changelings to nightkin en masse...”

“Please sister, have some faith.”

“Very well then, sister, we can discuss this later,” she glanced at me, then back to Luna. “I assume you can take care of this for now?”

“Are you certain of your trust in us?” smirked Luna.

“You can joke about trust when we’re not still dealing with the fallout of the experiments you did a thousand years ago,” Celestia replied candidly and trotted away.

“Thou art merely jealous.” She turned her attention back to me. “Now, first things first, thou will be confined to the dungeon. It should disrupt the mental connection to thy queen.”

I kept my mouth shut just in case she decided to throw me somewhere worse.

“Now, where art thou?” I scrambled back as her shadow rose up before her, forming a circle in the air. Then the surface seemed to shimmer and Eclipse’s face appeared. “Eclipse, please escort our guest to the dungeon. A cell that is comfortable, if you could.”

“As you wish, Princess,” Eclipse’s face replied and bobbed down as if he was bowing. “I’ll be there right away.”

The portal snapped and I whistled. “Damn, that is awesome.”

“Mere parlor tricks.” Her eyes flicked towards me. “There are far greater tools at our disposal.”

Just then Eclipse stepped out of the shadow of an ornamental vase. He immediately dropped into a bow before Luna. “Princess.”

“Awe. Some.” My wings fluttered despite my best attempts to stop it. “Seriously, anything else you can do with that? Like, I dunno, shadow swords? Shadow swords would be awesome. How about a cape? Capes make everything better. Oh! Oh! I know! I kn-”

“Silence.” Though it was spoken normally, my mouth snapped shut and I shrank back slightly. “Eclipse, please escort it to a furnished dungeon, in disguise; its presence is to be kept secret.”

The black and blue unicorn disguise was slapped on in the blink of an eye.

“Come,” Eclipse said to me, his expression deliberately neutral. With another nod to the princess, he turned away and led me down the corridor back the way we first came.

“Eclipse, it will likely be your new partner, so play nice,” Luna called after us and Eclipse stiffened like he’d been bitten.

After a moment, he scowled and continued down the stairs. “Come along then,” he said back to me.

“Oh come on, you’re even more boring now! Relax a bit,” I said as I skipped in front of him and began walking backwards. “Didn’t you hear? We could be partners.”

“And yet I don’t even know your name,” he replied cooly. “Do changelings even have names?”

“It’s SC0619.” My eyes narrowed. “And don’t even think about saying it’s not a name. It’s a great name.”

“It’s a serial number. I have a serial number too, NK 0002,” he glanced across at me. “If we’re to be partners, I need something I can refer to you in shorthand.”

“SC then. I dunno, but not names, and definitely not Bluey,” I muttered. “And NK0002 is a great name, don’t know why you don’t want it.”

“It’s not a name, just a designation and numeral. NK, nightkin, zero-zero-zero-two. Literally, it means ‘nightkin number two’. Nopony would want that as a name.”

“Oooooooh, that explains a lot.” I ran a hoof through my mane. “We work for our names. The lower our number, the closer we are to the top, and our positions have a hierarchy. Huh. That really explains why ponies get all annoyed about my name.”

We took another set of stairs down, and we came to a halt at the bottom in front a closed door. “After you, Bluey,” he told me, holding the door open.

I scowled. “That is not my name!” For added measure, I threw my most hate filled glare at him and deliberately did not go through the door.

“Seems as fine a name as any, and you suggested it,” he replied, clearly enjoying my reaction. “And Princess Luna made it clear she doesn’t want anyone knowing we have a changeling running through the palace. You need a pony name anyway.”

My scowl deepened. “Names are a big deal, okay? You only get a name if you fuck up royally or do something truly great. No. Name.”

“Well, you just defected,” he pointed out. “So in short, you did indeed ‘fuck up’.”

“Oh, sure, kick me while I’m down,” I muttered as I shoved past him. “Fuck you too.”

He followed after me in silence for a moment, before he sighed and said, “My apologies. That was unduly harsh.”

“Yes. It was. Tell me, do you treat all the mares like this?”

“You’re not really a mare,” he pointed out flatly. “And no, I don’t. The last mare that flirted with me was DJ Pon-3, which I suspect was actually you. ”

“No comment.” I smiled cheekily and skipped into the room, glancing around and blinking in surprise at the fact that it actually looked like a high class hotel room. “Damn, this is the dungeon? I like it.”

He ignored my comment as he drew the door shut, and turned to sit on a bench. “And before that, there was a mare who pickpocketed me. She behaved almost exactly like you, in fact. Any chance I’ll be seeing those bits again?”

“Sorry, they’ve been spent already.” I sighed and flopped onto the bed. “And damn, I must be losing my touch. You’re not meant to be able to make connections so easily when we’re in disguise. New persona and all that.”

“You didn’t exactly adopt much of a new persona.”

“Yeeeeeaaaaah, must be losing my touch. Damn, I used to be great at it too.”

“So, if it’s not classified information, mind informing me on some of the details on the bargain you’ve struck with the princesses?”

“My, my, my, someone’s curious. Maybe I’ll tell you if you work for it,” I said with a wink before groaning and slamming my head against the bed. “Bloody Tartarus, please ignore that.”

“Now that I know you’re actually an insect, any advances you make are more concerning than appealing.”

“No comment. I’m afraid if I say anything my mouth will run away with me again. Mind if I feed on you? Maybe someone else’s emotions will stabilize me for a while.” I looked at him hopefully before sighing. “No? Damn.”

“Luna mentioned you’re to be my partner, what does that mean exactly? Am I going to be your handler, or does she actually intend to make you part of the guard, or does she want to disguise what you actually are by pretending to partner you with me?”

“It’s part of the surprise.” My impish grin was back full force as my tail swished behind me. “Why? Looking forward to finally being around a female for once?”

“You’re genderless.”

“Hey, you were the one talking about adopting pony terms.”

“And you’re the one that’s trying to flirt with me.” He shook his head. “I any case, I suppose now is the time for you to choose an identity for yourself. If you wish to be a mare, then why not? I still won-”

“Hey, were you always called Eclipse?”

He closed his mouth, before answering, “That’s irrelevant. As I was-”

“It’s a legit question! I’ve always wondered about how a pony name just fits so perfectly with their cutie mark and personality. I mean, if you were always called Eclipse, does that mean you were meant to be a nightkin?” I tilted my head to the side. “Actually, what is your cutie mark anyways?”

After a moment, he shrugged and showed me his cutie mark, a heart made of stone. “My birth name wasn’t Eclipse, it was Heart Stopper. I changed it because it was ridiculous , and Eclipse seemed fitting for a nightkin.”

“Heart Stopper? That’s kinda... morbid.” I shuffled to the edge of the bed and peered at it. “And your special talent is...?”

“Logical thought, or rather, the ability to make decisions without taking emotions into account.”

“That’s... kinda cool yet depressing. I mean, you’re talking to a someone who was told feeling emotion is a bad thing, and even I find that sad.”

“Just because I can choose to ignore my feelings, doesn’t mean I don’t have them,” he replied calmly. “I am capable of making decisions for emotional reasons, for example when it comes to personal relationships or when I decided to help you.”

“Oh. Good. For a second there I thought you’d taste worse than Blueblood.” A small, nervous chuckle escaped. “Now that was something worthy of being named, though whether it’s for doing something stupid or brave is another matter entirely. Ever want to see a changeling get food poisoning? Just make ‘em feed on Blueblood.”

“Yes, he is quite a detestable character. He’s filed more complaints about nightkin than any four other ponies combined. Things like a ‘disrespectful conduct’ or ‘threatening behaviors.”

“Sounds like the idiot,” I said.

“Oh trust me, if Luna is intending to use you for what I suspect, you’ll have plenty of time to get to know him.”

A shudder ran down my spine. “Can I run away now?”

He chuckled at me and shook his head, “No. You’re either fully committed to this, or you’re dead. After you’ve had every last thought you ever head ripped from you head.”

“If I stick around, Chrysalis will actually do that. Maybe. I think she has in the past, at least.” I gulped. “She could probably melt my mind if she tried.”

“From a distance?”

“Probably. Like I said, I wanted out.”

“If she’s connected to you, why hasn’t she done it already? It seems prudent to kill you before you can share any secrets.”

“She’s busy. Try communicating with thousands and thousands of changelings all at once. I get a fraction of that connection and it’s impossible for me to track one percent of what I have.”

“How do you plan on breaking that connection? Will there be side effects?”

“State secret,” I replied with a grin.

“It involves the nightkin ritual, doesn’t it?” he asked. “You were asking me about it earlier.”

“Nah, I just find the whole look awesome.”

“Uh huh, sure,” he replied dryly. “I’m not completely foolish. You want to be disconnected from the hive, which, short of damaging mind magic, I would assume that means a serious adjustment of your entire form, including your natural magic. The only force I’m aware of that can do that without killing a pony—well, changeling in your case—is the nightkin ritual. Or perhaps a pure shot of the chemicals, though that leads to cannibalism, deformation, and insanity.”

“Lovely,” I muttered.

“I’m curious to see what effect it will have on a changeling. For your sake, I hope Luna knows what she’s doing.”

“That is not reassuring.”

“Well, rest assured, if something goes wrong I doubt Luna will permit your agony to last long.”

“That... is really not reassuring.”

“Would you like me to stroke your mane and coo in your ear while I promise absolutely nothing can go wrong? Because I’m afraid my cutie mark pertains to logic rather than emotional support.”

I bit down on my tongue. “Are you trying to make me flirt with you?”

He didn’t answer,he just stood up in lay down in the bed. “I’d recommend you sleep. The ritual is... rather draining.” A grin appeared on his muzzle but disappeared quickly.

“Stop making me second guess, damn it!”

“Don’t worry, from my memory the ritual was extremely enjoyable.”

“And you’re telling ghost stories about it.”

“But then I suppose I am a pony, and the ritual was designed for us. According to Luna it was utter agony for gryphons, and gryphons have more in common with pony biology than changelings.”

“Fuck me.”

“The shadow powers are definitely cool though,” he conceded with a laugh, “And far easier to use than unicorn magic.”

“Really? ‘cause it looks super awesome.”

“But there is the risk that if you overuse it, your body slowly dissolves from the inside out, transforming into a thick black liquid that turns to smoke in a few moments, leaving no trace of your existence other than a dark stain.”

“You’re joking. You’ve got to be joking. That is a joke right? Tell me that was a joke.”

“And Celestia suspects that the ritual causes insanity and dementia. Have you ever read Curse of the Everfree?”

“You’re fucking with me.”

“Not at all. Celestia believes that Curse is what we’ll all eventually transform into. Deranged monsters from a foal’s horror story. Luna insists that’s not the case, but the nightkin have only been around for a year, so who knows what the long term effects are? The ritual was designed by Nightmare Moon after all.”

“You suck.” I threw a pillow at his face.

“If you haven’t, I suggest you read up on those stories. I found them rather educational, and it’s a good idea to distance yourself from the public perceptions of nightkin. You don’t want to accidently quote a line from one of those stories, unless you’re trying to creep a pony out.”

“I’m a changeling. Creeping ponies out is my job.”

“Not anymore it isn’t. Now your job will most likely be infiltrating the various political circles of Canterlot and combatting any influence Chrysalis and her changelings have.”

“You don’t know that. I could have been employed to turn you into someone ponies would actually want to hang around with.”

He laughed, and shook his head. “I plan on being an officer of the Guard. My intent isn’t to make friends, it’s to lead effectively.”

“Heh, what was it RD said? Something about loyalty and friends and leadership. Damn it, I probably shouldn’t have drunk so much.”

“RD? As in Rainbow Dash? So you were the one who got her hospitalised?”

“Technically, she was the one who decided to start a fight. I just got her drunk.”

“If you insist,” he commented dryly. “I find it interesting that she got hurt and you didn’t. Were you hiding under a table?”

“I’m just that good,” I smirked.

“The sparring ring is always open in the training yard, if you ever want to put your money where your mouth is.”

“Wouldn’t want to humiliate you in front of all your friends.”

“I’m an officer, or at least I want to be. Friends aren’t a concern.”

“Friends are always important. Plus, no one will respect you if you get beaten up by some random mare.”

“How considerate of you.”

“And your face is too pretty to bruise,” I chuckled.

“...Are you actually attracted to me?” he asked after a moment. “Or are you just trying to make me uncomfortable?”

“Eh, ask me when my emotions are in line. Changelings aren’t meant to feel emotions themselves and I haven’t fed in a while.”

“Well, that’s disturbing,” he muttered.

“We’re emotional parasites, what did you expect?” I sat up in the bed and cocked an eyebrow at him. “Roses and sunshine?”

“Well, I’d never thought of yours as truly sentient race before. I wasn’t really expecting anything.”

I rolled my eyes and dropped my disguise. “Well we’re sentient and emotions are apparently a killer for us.”

“And you claim my cutie mark is depressing.”

“Hey, this just means I’m coming from experience and expert knowledge.”

“An expertise on what is and isn’t depressing? Maybe you should pick a cutie mark like that for your persona.” He sounded like he was joking, but then he seemed to actually think about it. “Bluey could be a shortened version of something associated with blues and depression. ‘Bad Blues’? Something like that.”

“No names,” I said yet again.

“You’re going to need one,” he replied patiently. “You better get used to it.”

“Don’t care. I don’t need one now.”

“You’re in denial. You’ve betrayed your entire species, consequences are to be expected, getting a name will be the least of which.”

“Get out,” I hissed. “Just fucking get out of my room.”

“I’m to watch you until Luna relieves me of my duty,” he replied. “Beside which, I’m right, and you know it.”

“I don’t care. Get out or I’ll throw you out.”

“Just go to sleep,” he replied with a roll of his eyes. “Save your energy until you’ll actually need it.”

“Maybe I will once you leave. I don’t feel safe sleeping with you in the room.”

“What do you have to be afraid of?” he replied. “If we wanted harm to come to you, it already would have. Beside which, I consider myself a better stallion than to harm a sleeping mare.”

“So you admit I’m a mare?”

He shifted in annoyance, and ruffled his wings. “...If it helps you adjust, sure, I’m willing to treat you like a mare. You’re more feminine than masculine anyway.”

“Thank you.”

“Hey, we’re partners, right? It’s best to establish some form of working relationship, even if it is fun making you nervous.”

“Yeah, and you could pass as a female if you were in a skirt,” I spat back.

“Now I think that’s not true,” he grinned at me, “And you say I’m no fun. You’re very easy to wind up.”

I rolled my eyes and tossed another pillow at him. “And you’re stupid.”

“Oh the wit. I might need a bandage, I think I just cut myself on that razor-sharp come-back.” Even though he usually kept emotion out of his voice, somehow there was even less emotion when he was being sarcastic.

“Death by a thousand witty comments. You’ll go down in history forever.”

“Well, it’ll be nice to be remembered for something.”

“Harhar. You say that now.”

“Oh, I’m quivering with fear. Just promise there won’t be any collateral damage. I couldn’t stand it if an innocent was hurt.”

“Who knows, my wit is just that sharp.” I grabbed the pillows in my magic and brought them back to me. “Now turn around, I’m going to bed.”

“Good night, SC0619.”

“Amazing, you even remembered the numbers correctly.”

“It’s your real name. Even if you’re going to need another one, you should hold onto what matters to you.”

“Yeah...” A small smile touched my lips even as I whispered, “Thanks.”

Dear Adelinamother mum.

It’s me, Gilda your daughter, writing to you from Canterlot. Yes, I am writing you a letter that isn’t being written because you sent one to me first. Don’t make a big deal out of it. And no, Trixie isn’t making me write this either.*

I think you should leave the gryphon Kingdom. At the moment it looks like the Kingdom is going to break out into civil war, and we both know that more likely than not the Great Scars are gonna get knee deep in shit like they always do involved. There’s a good chance that Annibal Canyon is going to end up a battlefield sometime soon, and even though things are different these days, I wouldn’t put it past the White Beaks to try their claws at the looting and raping side of war again targeting civilians as well as military.

As your family,** I guess it’s my job I have to try to make sure you’re safe. I don’t want you in the Kingdom while all the tribes are going at it all out, and I’m pretty sure you don’t want to risk some dirty prick getting the jump on you staying behind either. I have some connections down here, so if you agree to it, I’m pretty sure I can get you a working visa as a teacher until the war dies down, probably longer if you want to move here permanently.

If you feel the same, and you should because if you think this war will stay clear of you then you’re an idiot, write back to me and I’ll hire some old friends of mine to escort you to Canterlot,*** or if you want you can find your own way down.

Trixie’s telling me I should include something personal in this shit letter, so how are you? Me andTrixie and I are fine down here. Well, not fine, but we’re doing better than we have been for a while. Trixie and I visited a decent restaurant the other day with a ton of murals all over the walls about history and mythology and shitstuff, which reminded me of that big trunk of books I had under my bed. Did you keep those after I left? I want to know if that old copy I have of Great Scars/Black Eyes Legends is still okay. It would mean a lot to me if you could mail it down or maybe bring it with you if you decide to come to Equestria.

I can’t think of anything else to write, other than hoping to hear back from you soon,

Yours,

Gilda.****

*Don’t listen to her, do you truly believe your daughter’s writing is this elegant?

** Trixie hopes you have not forgotten about her.

***Trixie also has some contacts she can draw upon if need be.

**** And Trixie.

I folded the letter up and slipped it into an envelope before I licked it shut, and turned to face Trixie.

“Did you really need to cross out so much of it?” I asked. “I mean, shouldn’t a letter from me sound like it’s from me?”

“Of course not, it is a letter to your mother after all,” said Trixie.

“That doesn’t make sense,” I muttered and stood up. “If it’s for my mother shouldn’t it seem like her daughter wrote it?”

“Oh yes, because filling it with obscenities is such a great idea,” chuckled Trixie.

“Yeah well,” I thought about it for a second before I shrugged and muttered, “I still think it’s my letter so I should write it the way I want. We didn’t need to say much more than ‘The Kingdom’s fucked, if you want you can crash with us till this all blows over’. That sounds more to the point to me.”

“It’s also a boring letter with no connection. She’s your mother!”

“Yeah, but it gets the point across and doesn’t sound all sappy and crap,” I grumbled. “I mean, I agreed to stay in contact with her, yeah, but I don’t want to hear about every guy she dates when she writes back. Come on, we shouldn’t be encouraging her to send us those weird packages, and I sure as heck don’t want to hear about everyone she thinks about marrying two or three dates in. It’s weird. And I seriously don’t need the images of my mum and dad like that.”

A flush touched Trixie’s cheek and she looked away. “If she sends any packages, Trixie is not opening them.”

“And she always hides the letter at the bottom so we have to dig all the way through whatever crap she sent us anyway. Honestly, with the way she’s acting it’s like she thinks I’m gonna get you pregnant with grandchildren or something. I can’t think of any other reason she’s so freaking interested in our sex life.”

“Don’t remind Trixie. She still does not want to think about that last package we received.” A shudder passed through her body. “You could beat off a robber with some of those things.”

“I’m not even sure it’s legal to own those in Equestria,” I shook my head and tucked the letter away along with some bits to pay for the stamps. “I’ll mail this on the way to my shrink.”.

“Want Trixie to come with?” she asked.

“Fuck no,” I replied, before realising how harsh that sounded and quickly said, “I mean, if you come he might try to use you to get to me or something. Last time I was there he lied about Luna ordering a mind probe on you just to get a reaction from me. I don’t want you anywhere near those creeps.”

She looked at me worried, her mouth opening to say something only for her to close again. Though she immediately looked away, it was clear something was wrong.

“Trix?” I put my wing over her shoulder. “What are you thinking?”

Leaning into me, she kissed my neck lightly. “Nothing... It’s fine, it’s nothing.”

She thinks you’re a ticking time bomb. She’s right.

“Are you sure? Because for nothing it seems to have you pretty worried.”

“It’s fine. Just a stray thought.” She leaned up and kissed me tenderly. “How about I take the letter and you head off to your appointment?”

“Why? There’s a post office right on the way there. Sure, it’s further from here than the one on Gibs Street, but it’d still be easier for me to drop this off than for you to head the complete other way.”

“A-Alright.”

I blinked at her, and felt a worried churning in my stomach. “You were planning on adding something to the letter... weren’t you?”

“Of course not! Trixie would never go behind your back for anything,” she said with a glare.

My eyes flicked up and down, trying to read her. After a moment I sighed, “Alright, yeah sorry.”

Paranoid that your marefriend wants to hurt you too, now? How long before you snap and decide to make sure she can never hurt you again?

Gritting my jaw, I let out a deep breath to calm myself down, and held the letter out to Trixie. “You’re right. Why don’t you mail it? Gibs Street is just five minutes away, and maybe you could pick up something and I’ll make you dinner?”

“You sure? You can mail it if you want.”

“Nah, it’s no big deal. The mare at the post office always seems like she’s afraid of me anyway.” I shook the letter a bit. “Take it, I trust you.”

“O-Oh right.” She grabbed it in her magic and placed it on the table. “Anything in particular you want for dinner tonight?”

“Surprise me,” I answered her, putting my sunglasses on as I moved to the door. “I’ll be back later today, try not to burn the place down.”

“Ha! Trixie thinks you’ve got her confused with someone else. I am a culinary genius!”

“Eh, I’ve had better. Yours is alright,” I replied with a grin as I opened the door, “Bye, Trix,” I didn’t wait on her answer before I closed it behind me and walked upstairs to the roof.

The stairwell was finally free of those goddess damned reporters. They’d all seemed to realise there wasn’t a story coming out of here any time soon, and left to find something actually newsworthy. A few of them had wanted to ask me questions about what I’d said at the palace, but they’d been ignored enough to realise I wouldn’t answer any of their questions anytime soon.

When I got to the roof I spread my wings and threw myself into the air. I was sort of late for my appointment with my shrink, but fuck him. If I was a couple of minutes late that was his problem. I took my time, passing over Canterlot at a leisurely pace, smiling at the idea that that prick was bored and annoyed waiting for me. Maybe I should get a new douchebag to ignore this week?

Even taking as much time as I could, eventually I landed in front of the building and headed inside. I made a beeline for the receptionist.

“Appointment for Gilda.”

“Yes, you’re late a few minutes.”

“And?” I asked in a growl.

“Nothing. He’ll see you right away,” she answered quickly. “Room three.”

I moved through the building to room three, sighing as I did. Shit, did I really just have to push everypony around like that? Was I really such a bitch?

Yes.

“No one asked you,” I muttered.

Glancing through one of the windows, I froze wide eyed as I saw a feminine male gryphon with my colors sitting on a couch and talking to somepony that had their back turned. Shaking my head I looked in again and saw that it wasn’t actually a feminine gryphon male, just a normal looking female. Her colors were fairly close to mine, but a bit lighter and with green crown feathers.

“Fuck,” I murmured and stopped in front of a door with a three on it. Shaking my head clear again, I knocked and waited.

The door creaked open and there he sat at his stupid fancy desk, a small smile tugging at his lips. “Ah, Gilda, a pleasure to see you again. I thought our previous meeting would be our last.”

“Last time you signed me out with less bullshit. You’re better than that asshole who tried to talk to me about being a ‘sexual crime victim’ for an hour and a half before getting bored and finally letting me go.” I walked in and handed him the sheet. “Just sign this, I’m gone, and you’re getting paid for an hour’s work without doing anything.”

“Very well.” With a flourish of his pen, he handed the sheet back to me. “How’s your marefriend? And again, I apologise about last week.”

“Oh, well you’re sorry, so that makes it all better,” I muttered and glanced down at the sheet, making sure he filled it all in right.

“Do not worry, I crossed all the ‘t’s and dotted all the ‘i’s. I am not here to get you into trouble, merely to help.”

“Help by telling Luna I’m not crazy and that she should leave me alone.” I folded the paper up and tucked it under my wing.

Does anyone believe that at this point? There isn’t a single sentient in your life that doesn’t think you’re crazy these days, including you.

“Sorry, but just because I’m willing to let you have an extra hour in your life does not mean I’m willing to lie to a princess.” He sighed and folded his glasses. “You know, she does care about you.”

I laughed at that, and turned around to look at him. “A stalker that kidnaps a mare, locks her in his basement, rapes her and swears every day that he loves her sure as fuck cares about that mare. Luna can ‘care about me’ all she wants, doesn’t change the fact I wouldn’t piss on her if someone set her mane on fire.”

He blinked and looked out the window before glancing up at the sky. “The fact that you can say that without being sent to the sun, is a testament to how much she likes you.”

“Fuck if I know why, I sure never tried to get in her good books. I wouldn’t wish what Luna put me through on anyone. At the end of it all she turns around and tries to be bff’s with me or some shit? Fuck her. I don’t want her shitty job, and I don’t want her trying to help me. Actually, you can write that down and tell her I said so.”

“Maybe she’s trying to make it up to you,” he said.

“Well given that she’s never once even fucking apologised about it, that sounds like bullshit to me. And fuck it, I wouldn’t want her apology anyway. Not like that’s gonna make me ‘uncrazy’ again, or make my eyes normal, or let me catch a decent night’s sleep for once instead of feeling like complete crap all hours of the day.” I shook my head and glared out the window. “I don’t want her to make it up to me, I want her to leave me alone.”

“And have you actually told her that without swearing? Being a mare of logic, she may think your emotions are clouding your judgment.”

“I haven’t had a straight word with Luna since... Fuck, at least since after that whole mess was over. No, I haven’t told her that, and I shouldn’t have to either. If she doesn’t even understand what she did to me than she’s not going to understand that I hate her and I can’t trust her. For all I know this Royal Guard job is gonna throw me back in the ring with a horde of angry mutants and nearly get Trixie killed again.”

“So you’re doing this to protect Trixie?”

“I...” I held a claw against my head and frowned, “Maybe? I have a ton of reasons, but... Yeah, every time I think of taking her up again I see Trixie back there... damn near killing herself just to save me... I mean, I only met Trixie because Luna blackmailed me into hunting her down, did she tell you that? When she met us we were just expendable pawns, she didn’t even bother telling us about... Fuck, anything. She didn’t even warn us about... shit, nightmares you can’t even imagine.”

“And you don’t think she’s changed?”

“I don’t know...” I muttered, and realised somehow I’d ended up sitting on his couch. Fuck... Did I really just open up like that? Whatever, I sighed and shrugged. “And if she has what does it matter?”

“Well if she has, then she won’t put you two in danger needlessly or without consent, right?”

“But I don’t know if she has changed,” I snapped back at him, “And I can’t know if she’s changed. To her we’re all just... meat. Sacks of bone and muscle that wander around, occasionally doing something that pisses her off or amuses her. She doesn’t look at a pony and see a... you know, a pony with a story and parents or anything like that, she just sees a tool or an obstacle. Something that’ll amuse her, or something that’ll get in her way.”

“Really? How curious, from the way Eclipse talks about her, it’s with reverence.”

“Well I don’t know what drugs he’s taking,” I muttered. “When I knew her she was... callous. She was the coldest most uninterested bitch I’d ever met. And my brother was a freaking Wide Eyes. I’ve known a lot of scary ponies...” I sighed and mumbled under my breath, “At least Nightmare had the grace to laugh when she fucked me.”

“And yet you say she may have changed. From the sound of things, she is trying to make it up to you with the housing and stipend and so forth.”

“Even if she has changed, even if somehow she’s miraculously turned around and stopped being a complete monster, I’d still kill anyone that did half of what she has. It doesn’t matter if she’s changed or not, because... because... every time I think of her the feathers on the back of my neck stand up, and I feel like I need to snap something in half. I’m angrier at her than I’ve ever been at anyone.”

“It definitely sounds like you have a reason to be pissed off at her, but is that anger healthy?”

“Who cares if it’s healthy? It’s there, and I have to deal with it. Have you ever completely snapped? I mean completely flown off the fucking wall, red cloud over your eyes and half an hour later you calm down, and you’re standing there wondering what the fuck you just did? I hadn’t until I met Luna. I’ve always been angry, always had my issues, but it was only after she started fucking with me that I completely lost it. I’m not even sure I can control myself anymore. Every fucking day there’s this little part of me constantly niggling and pointing out everything that’s pissing me off and how close I am to just losing it again and... Goddesses damn me, what if Trixie gets hurt? Not because Luna throws her in the firing line again, but because I’ve lost it just from being in the same room as Luna for too long? I’m scared of what she’ll do to me, and what I might do to Trixie because of it.”

“Well maybe you need to learn to let go of your anger.”

“I know, I know...” I rested my forehead against my palms. “I need to get myself under control again... Lately I’ve been doing these breathing exercises that one of the other shrinks recommended, and that’s helped a bit, but... The other day I screamed at Trixie. I was so angry at her that I shouted and stood over her and made her flashback to being beaten by her alcoholic mother. How fucked up is that? I seriously made Trixie afraid I was about to attack her and made her feel like she was a helpless foal again.”

“That certainly does not sound healthy.” He pulled out a sheet of paper and began writing on it. “Here, take this. Considering how active you are, exercise may be the best solution. This here is for a punching bag as well as a treadmill, if you ever feel frustrated wear yourself out and work out that anger.”

“Gee, no free drugs?” I smirked and took the sheet. “Rip off.”

“Maybe next time.” The drawer opened and he rummaged around for a bit. “Also, have a stress ball. I doubt you’ll use it, but it might be useful.”

“I was joking about the drugs,” I said flatly. “I’m not taking any happy pills. I’ve seen what zapstract does to gryphons, if you try to push any of that shit on me I’m cramming that bottle right back up your ass.”

He simply chuckled and shook his head. “Very well.”

I didn’t even bother taking the stress ball when I stood up and turned away. “Fuck, I was supposed to bolt the moment I got that signature, did you hypnotize me to stay or some shit?”

“As amusing as that would be, I do not have a death wish.”

I must have been more fucked up than I thought. Did I seriously just unload on one of these shit brained shrinks like that? Damn. Whatever, I probably just needed someone to bitch to for a bit. Help me get some of the crap out of my head.

I paused at the door, wondering if I needed to say bye or something, before I shrugged and walked out. Not like I was friends with the guy.

Pulling the door shut behind me, I headed down the hall and glanced into the room with the female gryphon. She was gone, but that psychiatrist was still there. The receptionist watched me warily as I passed by her, but didn’t say anything.

When I was back outside I thought about what I wanted to do next, when I realised that with Trixie out, now might be a good chance to get back to the apartment and sleep a bit. Damn, it’s almost like I’m as lazy as Dash is these days, but at least I have an excuse to be asleep at three in the afternoon.

When I got back to the apartment Trixie was gone so I had a quick shower and made a beeline for the bed. It was minutes before I was out like a light.

With a groan, I rolled over so that I was on my front and began stretching out my limbs. A happy little moan escaped as I felt my muscles ease and limber up. I was glad Vinyl wasn’t around, I was not in the mood to be teased about acting like cat, plus, I didn’t get what she had against cats. I sighed as I snuggled back into the bed and wrapped the blanket around me. Whatever time it was, it was far too early to be getting up.

Just as I was about to drift off, I opened a bleary eye and looked straight at Eclipse who was staring back at me.

“You know, the whole ‘watch a pony sleep’ thing is really creepy and not at all romantic right?” I yawned. “Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“No,” he replied. “I was told to watch you, so I have. There was nothing romantic about it.”

“But it’s creepy~!” Rubbing my eyes and tried to get my eyes to focus. “Maybe I should watch you sleep.”

“I’d imagine you have better things to do with your day. Nightkin are nocturnal.”

“I dunno about that,” I said with a grin. “Messing with you is super fun.”

“I find myself wondering just how long I’ve known you. I can only remember a handful of mares with your personality, but it’s possible that you’ve been following me and secretly inconveniencing me for your amusement for years.”

“No doubt you’d enjoy that. A mare that’s actually interested in a boring pony like you.” I stuck my tongue out playfully before giggling at his cocked eyebrow.

“And again we come back to the fact that you’re not actually a mare. My interest in you stops right there, I’m afraid. Tell me, do you behave like this normally, or are you just delirious from starvation or something?”

“Starvation,” I said. “Or maybe it’s from the emotional high. Or from still being half asleep. I don’t suppose I could feed off you? Pleeeeeeeease?”

“I’d rather you didn’t. You’re still technically a prisoner, and I’m rather wary of the idea. I’m sure Luna will find some source of nutrition for you in the near future, rest assured.”

“You do realise that under international law, you are obliged to provide adequate food for all prisoners, correct?” I chuckled at his surprised look. “Hey, just ‘cause I’m a changeling, it doesn’t mean I don’t know anything.”

He shifted uncomfortably then frowned at me. “How hungry are you actually? If you’re truly starving... I suppose I have to feed you, otherwise though, I’d rather wait for you to find alternate sustenance.”

“Weeeeeeeeeell we can feed passively, but that requires someone who actually, you know, feels emotions.” Another yawn escaped. “And we normally get passive emotions from Chrysalis, but I’m kinda cut off in this little room. Also, the silence is really awkward.”

“Are you likely to collapse any time soon from lack of sustenance?”

“I’m pretty certain you have to feed me before I collapse.”

“Yes, but I’d rather put off feeding you until it’s absolutely necessary.”

“This is cruel you know. Torture even. Maybe I should tell Celestia or Luna about it, I wonder how the other nations would react to such blatant disregard for international law.”

“Gryphons would likely applaud it. They truly detest your species.”

“The feeling is mutual.”

He paused in thought at that. “Wait, aren’t you often disguised as Vinyl Scratch? Hasn’t she been one of the most vocal supporters of the gryphons? If you hate them why would you want to help them?”

“Who said I hate them? I love them! Great balls of fuzziness and insanity .”

“...I’ve personally never known any gryphons more than passing acquaintances, but I’m not sure I’d ever describe one as a ball of fuzziness. Perhaps insanity, but that feels like a rather harsh generalisation.”

“They’d take it as a compliment.” I waved him off with a hoof. “Stop being so uptight about everything.”

“Regardless, you just told me ‘the feeling is mutual’ when it comes to gryphons hating changelings.” He tilted his head at me, and asked, “Why is it that you like them so much, then? Have you spent time as a spy in the Kingdom?”

“I dunno what you’re talking about.”

“I’ll take that as a yes,” he smirked.

“Please, I would be a poor spy if I gave that away. I’m SC remember? Scout. That’s who I am and what I am.”

“But aren’t you defecting now? Why bother keeping secrets when Luna will have them all from you soon anyway?”

“Principle,” I replied. “Now, you gonna let me feed or are you going to turn around and not stare at me while I sleep?”

“Neither I’m afraid. You won’t feed off me, and I’ll continue to guard you.”

“You can guard without being creepy. Turn around please, or at least stop staring at me while I sleep. Seriously. Talk about stalker.” I made a shooing motion with my hooves. “At least get me a cup of green tea or something.”

He opened his mouth to answer when we both heard the sound of a door opening and hoofsteps as a pony approached my room. A moment later Princess Celestia came into view, and Eclipse immediately bowed to her.

“Princess,” I noticed he didn’t bow as much for Celestia as he did for Luna.

“Sergeant,” she responded coolly. “Anything to report?”

“No your highness. The changeling has requested someone to feed on, but other than that nothing worthy of note.”

Celestia glanced towards me. “You’re hungry?”

“Yep! Also, can I request a guard who’s more fun to be around?”

She raised an eyebrow at me, before glancing at Eclipse. “Sergeant, if you would feed it.”

He hesitated slightly, “Y-yes, your highness.” Then he turned and trotted closer, before he stood awkwardly in front of me. “I’m not sure how to... proceed.”

“Come now, I don’t bite.” I licked my lips. “Unless you ask nicely that is.”

“No, I mean I’m not sure how you feeding off me would work mechanically. What’s... required of me?”

“Hm...” I tapped my hooves together. “Think of something... angry. I’m in the mood for something spicy this morning and it’ll help wake me up.”

He blinked in surprise. “That’s all? Just... get emotional?”

“Well I can bite on your neck if you want,” I offered helpfully.

“That’s not necessary,” he replied flatly. “Getting emotional just doesn’t come naturally.” After a moment, he sighed and stared straight ahead. He stood like that for a minute or two before biting his lip. He stomped his hoof and continued to stare at a wall intensely. “Alright. Does that work for you?”

I leaned in close, my horn touching his forehead as I drew on his emotions. There was something there, though not nearly as strong as Vinyl. Within the first couple of seconds I got a blast of raw heat that radiated outwards and flowed through my limbs. A couple more seconds and I got that smoky, almost burnt aftertaste, and to my surprise, there was a hint of bitterness in there as well. Something sad then, not surprising, but still interesting.

Pulling back slowly, the connection between us sparked and fizzed before finally popping out of existence.

“See? Now that wasn’t so bad, was it?” I asked.

He shifted and took a step back, frowning at me. “I hope this doesn’t become a regular thing.”

“It very well may, Sergeant,” Celestia interrupted. “We aim to keep knowledge of this changeling limited, so its food sources are also limited. You may be its only source of sustenance for some time.”

Eclipse’s jaw tightened, and he shot me a look before bowing at the princess again.

“So Princess C, whatcha up to? Surely you’ve got better stuff to do than chatting with a little changeling like me.”

“You might be surprised,” she replied. “With my sister’s return I have more time to myself than I used to, and yes, I am here merely to chat.” Celestia glanced at Eclipse. “Sergeant, you’re relieved for the moment.”

“Yes, Princess,” he bowed again and left the room.

When he was gone Celestia turned back to me, and shook her head. “An impossibly dry one, isn’t he?”

“Yes! Finally, someone else who agrees with me.”

She turned to look at me and asked, “Tell me about yourself.” Celestia gracefully took a seat on one of the cots. Don’t ask me how you’re supposed to gracefully sit on something that’s clearly way too small for you, she just did it.

“Um... what?” I stared at her blankly. “You’re not serious. Are you?”

“Yes. I am,” she said firmly, and I got the impression I was a bug. And I mean like a bug compared to a pony, not a changeling. “To be abundantly clear with you, if this conversation goes poorly there’s the distinct possibility that I will incinerate you well before its end. ” She gave a polite, almost motherly smile. “So, tell me a little about yourself.”

“O-Okay...” I gulped and licked my suddenly dry throat. “To be perfectly honest I was content being what I was until the whole gryphon incident happened. That was a huge shock. When those chemicals got in and they escaped, Chrysalis couldn’t stem the flow of experiences and emotions. It was a constant war, and every so often, they would leak through the dam she had constructed. Yeah, a shot to the head. A jolt of electricity.Whatever you want to call it. It was... odd.”

“How so?” she prodded.

“We’re not meant to feel emotions you know. Not in that way, in that manner and it opened my eyes to something insane and crazy.” A laugh escaped. “Not sure why I’m telling you this since you’re freaking Goddess Celestia. If Chrysalis is to be believed, you created the world, can read the minds of those around you, and even if you couldn’t, you’re so old with such a grasp on the nature of every creature that you might as well be.”

“Well, I don’t know about creating the world, but it was quite the light show,” she smiled coyly. “And if you try to lie to me, I will know before you finish the sentence. So, when was it that your emotions started to affect you?”

I gulped and nodded. “Well it was when I shifted onto Vinyl. She has an... over abundance of emotions that was really hard to control, and I’d slip and let them leak through. Every single damn time that happened I remembered the shock from before and... well... At first it was me losing my grip, but soon I was poking my hoof in, then my head, and...” I shrugged. “I used Vinyl as an excuse to get that jolt. It was... addictive. And then she fell in love.” A sigh escaped. “I suppose you could say I got too close to her and here I am.”

“Do you know if other changelings have been affected in a similar way?” Celestia asked.

“If they have, Chrysalis killed them. She keeps a tight rein on emotions.”

“Why weren’t you rooted out as well? How did you manage to hide?”

“There’s too many of us for her to keep track of everything. A hint here, a blip there, as long as I was careful and did it while feeding, it’d be hard to track.”

Celestia nodded. “You say that Chrysalis herself is in Canterlot? Did you ever meet or see her?”

“Yes. She visited me in Vinyl’s apartment.” It felt like the words were being ripped out of my mouth. Like the entire thing was done in a daze, with those eyes drawing me in with every second that passed.

“What did she want from you?” Celestia leaned in closer, not breaking eye contact.

“She wanted to know why I wasn’t doing my job properly. I left a meeting early because I was afraid Octy would be caught in the crossfire.” I cursed my loose tongue for using Octavia’s nickname. “She’s also interested in Gilda and the Bearers of Harmony.”

“That gryphon again,” Celestia sighed. “Did she mention anything at all about why she would want you to spy on them in particular?”

“She wants to play up racial tension,” I said in a strangled voice. “I don’t know why, but she wants to push both sides, push them apart, make a big deal out of it.”

Celestia frowned thoughtfully and paused for a moment, before looking back to me. “So, back to you. Have you ever killed a sentient before?”

“Yes.”

“Who, where, when, and why?” she followed up.

“During the gryphon incident. I was sent out with... with... with a squad to eliminate some gryphons and mutant changelings.” My limbs were trembling violently and all I could see were her eyes. “I got promoted from that, but... it was horrible.”

“Hmm, genuine remorse? Curious.” She noted idly. “Was that the only time?”

“Yes.”

Her gaze hardened, and her mane started to flicker more rapidly and brighten, looking less like a flowing stream of gentle rainbow and more like white hot fire. “I told you not to lie to me.”

“I- It’s-” A strangled cry escaped as I collapsed, the edges of my vision turning green as blood vessels broke. “Once. A pony. I- I didn’t mean to. I fed too much, got out of control, lost myself in her emotions and-”

“When and where was this?”

“My first time on a mission. Appleloosa. A mare. So gorgeous. So very, very gorgeous with an absolutely divine singing voice. Green mane, blue fur, two half eaten apples for her cutie mark.”

Celestia nodded at me, seemingly satisfied, but her mane didn’t turn back to normal. “And where have you served Chrysalis in the past? The Kingdom I assume, but where in it specifically. And where else?”

“Mainly the borders, tiny villages and small towns. I did come into Canterlot once, and I spent a year in Manehattan following Cadence, but that was it.”

“Hmm... We’ll have to fully debrief you another time. It will be interesting to see what Chrysalis has been up to these past years.” Her glared on me hardened. “Was it your intent to get Rainbow Dash hurt in that bar fight?”

“N-No! I just wanted her to relax and get some crap off her chest. Honest!” Every fiber of my being told me to run away, but as long as her eyes were on me, it was impossible to move.

After a moment she said, “You are a surprisingly mixed book, at least compared to what I was expecting.” She gave no indication whether or not it was a pleasant surprise, other than watching me with a thoughtful expression. After a moment she gave a little tilt of her head, and said, “At the very least,you’re better than Luna’s other new pet .” Her mane stopped flickering like someone set it on fire, and returned to its usual rainbow waviness.

Whatever it was she had done to me vanished and my entire body hit the ground, heavy panting filling the silence. Ichor rolled down my face and I wiped my nose clean, but even that simple action resulted in my hooves shaking uncontrollably.

“I hope this has been educational for you, SC-0619. As long as you stay loyal to me and my little ponies, I don’t believe I’ll ever have to talk with you like this again. Do you require more sustenance?”

Once a day. That was the safety limit, but... My eyes flicked up to Celestia. “Once every two days.”

“Lying to me about your own health is still lying to me.” Celestia warned sternly. “Would you like to try that again?”

“Once a day,” I whispered, utterly defeated.

“And you’re not feeling drained after our talk?”

“... A bit of food would be lovely.”

“Then I’ll have Eclipse feed you.” Celestia reached down, and offered a hoof to help me stand again.

As much as I wanted to smack her hoof away, I was too tired to do anything. That and I think I wet myself, and if I stood up, she’d notice. All I really wanted to do was curl up into a ball and cry myself to sleep or something. Was that mind magic? Her horn never glowed, not even once, but that pressure on my mind, pressing down on all sides. It reminded me of Chrysalis at her worst.

What had I gotten myself into?

“I-I’m fine here. On the ground.” I paused and added, “Scared shitless.” If I didn’t say that last bit, she’d probably incinerate me on the spot for lying again.

“If it’s where you’re most comfortable.” Celestia stepped away. “Remember that as long as you’re loyal to me and my sister, and as long as you’re not a threat to the wellbeing of any of my little ponies, I’ll fight just as hard to protect you as I would any other Equestrian. Understand that as long as you’re faithful, this will be a one-time affair.”

“Fuck, why would anyone fight against you?” I groaned. “You’d take down an army by yourself.”

“Threats to me are few and far between,” she answered calmly. “Threats to my little ponies on the other hoof... Well, you’re here aren’t you? Chrysalis is taking an interest in Equestria, more than ever before, and that concerns me. What happened in the Griffon Kingdom last year? I do not permit that to happen here.”

“How do your ponies think you’re so lovely?” I sighed. “I think I’m starting to agree with Gilda.”

“Gilda is a trained and experienced killer, guilty of close to twenty counts of murder and has a personal grudge against my sister. She’s clearly not sane, hasn’t shown any remorse for any of that acts she’s committed, and has connections to the Kingdom’s Wide Eyes.” Celestia frowned. “Her opinion is invalid, given that she’s exactly one of the threats to my ponies that I just mentioned.”

“And Chrysalis is looking for weapons against you. She sounds like an ideal one with her public pres-” I gulped at the glare she directed in my direction. Turns out correcting a goddess is a really bad idea.

“My sister has plans for her, for now I’m content to leave it at that.”

“O-Okay.”Could I shrink back any further? I could certainly try.

“If you need anything, feel free to send Eclipse for one of the servants. Stay here until my sister comes.” She gave me a polite, gentle smile, before turning and walking out the door. She paused in the frame, over her shoulder at me. “I’m sure you already know, but don’t try to escape. We may appear relaxed about this, but if you take one step out of this cell without me or my sister present, well... I doubt I really need to say anything other than that.”

I nodded until it felt like my head was going to snap off.

“Good. Try to get some rest, the nightkin ritual is extremely draining.” And with that she left the room, leaving me alone with an open door. Not that I was stupid enough to even think of using it. But it was tempting, so very tempting to rush out there and try to make it out. Even if I died, it probably would be a win for me.

Fuck my life. Seriously. Just fuck it. Was there some deity out there laughing at me? There was, wasn’t there? Well fuck her too! My life?Perfect example of what not to do.

“Bluey?”

Bloody Tartarus, I should just run out there and see how many I can take down with me. One? Two? Who cares! The more the merrier. Maybe I should rip out a throat, how about a spine? A spine would be cooler. Ever beaten someone to death with their own spine? Neither have I, but there’s a first time for everything.

“Bluey? Why are you on the floor?”

Heh, I wonder what Celestia’s face would be like. Priceless no doubt. Bloody fucking everywhere-

A hoof stomped down in front of my face, causing me to yelp and scramble back. Eclipse stood there, a look of surprise on his face.

“Bluey?” he asked. “Are you okay? You have...” he waved a hoof in front of his face. “Goo, on you.”

I wiped it off and flicked it onto the ground, a growl rumbling in the back of my throat. “Bloody fucking ponies, fucking with my life. She probably thinks of me as a toy!”

“Not exactly,” he answered and bent down so he was on my level. “I suspect you’re in the same boat as the nightkin. A threat until you can prove yourself otherwise. Do you need me to hel-”

My hoof slammed into his face, causing him to stumble back.

“Oh shut the fuck up, you! You don’t even care about me, stop it with the stupid act. I’m a changeling for goddesses sake, I can read your bucking emotions!” I screamed.

He rubbed a hoof against his face, before shrugging and stepping back out of my hoof range. “Am I that transparent? I thought about it, and decided we could be friends or make life hard for each other. Given that we would apparently be working together, I opted for the friends route. True, I have no attachment to you, but most friendships start out at a level of a mutual lack of concern for each party’s wellbeing. We have common ground, thus common interest, and I decided that seemed like as good an excuse as any to try and be friends with you.”

“Whatever! It was Celestia wasn’t it? She wants you to get into my mind, to do your freaky nightkin crap and make sure I’m all sane and shit. Well guess what? Screw this, screw you, screw everything! I’m done. Death here I come an-”

Crack!

I slowly raised a hoof to my cheek, just to make sure that I wasn’t imagining the stinging pain.

“Apologies,” he nodded at me as I stared at him in shock. “You looked like you needed that. You also just slapped me, so I think we can call ourselves even.”

I just stared at him with wide eyes, unable to think of anything. Whatever anger and resentmentI had was gone, leaving behind this empty void. Something I was acquainted so well with, but loathed just as much. When was the last time I felt this? This... normality? I hated it, I hated everything about it. Emotions, I wanted—no—I needed those emotions. I felt so empty without them, hollow... pointless.

“Perhaps you should take a seat, you look rather overwhelmed.” Cautiously he stepped closer to me, watching in case I tried to slap him again.

“Y-Yeah...” I nodded weakly and sat down in the chair, staring at him blankly.

“She mentioned you might be hungry again, would you like me to feed from me? Or perhaps a glass of water. I’d suggest a stiff drink, but I’d have to go to the barracks for one.”

“Tea,” I whispered. Or maybe thought? It was so hard to tell.

“Alright, I’ll go find a servant. Stay here, I’ll be back in a moment.” He put a hoof on my shoulder comfortingly, before standing up and leaving me alone in the cell again.

What... what happened? All I could remember was a swirl of emotions and thoughts. What had he said? What had I done? Why did he slap me? Had I... had I lost control? Fed off my own self-pity and anger? I had been so careful. Always making sure to get a taste, enough to satisfy the craving within, but I had lost it.

Right? That was the only explanation. I had lost it and I...

My hooves shook uncontrollably, though whether that was from fear or something else was an entirely different matter. All that mattered right now was that I had lost control and that scared me more than it should have. Some tea, I needed some green tea to calm myself down.

Eclipse reappeared, a tray with a pot and two cups on it, resting on his wing. He sat down next to me, and poured out a cup before passing it to me. I picked it up and sipped at it, gagging at the taste and the way it flowed down my throat. It was so... wrong. Whatever tea this was, it most certainly wasn’t green tea. Still, it was the thought that mattered, right?

“I can empathize with what you’re going through,” Eclipse said after a moment. “It’s just starting to settle in, isn’t it? There’s no going back, and the decision you just made is going to be with you for the rest of your life. I had a similar freak out, but Luna set me straight.”

“You don’t get it, do you?” I whispered. “She hates me because I’m a changeling, not because I want to become a nightkin. If she even allows that to happen.”

“She doesn’t hate you,” he put a hoof around my shoulder and I immediately shrugged it off. “Look I... Celestia’s just... Oh goddesses, I’m out of my league here... Um...”

“Look, I appreciate whatever it is you’re doing, but no. No emotions, not now. I...” I don’t think I can handle it. “Just. Whatever. Thanks.”

He rubbed a hoof against his forehead. “Um... let me ask you this, why did you come here in the first place? To protect your friends, right?”

“Does it matter?” I shook up, my legs still shaking uncontrollably as ichor dripped onto the ground. “Is there a shower in here somewhere? I need to get cleaned up.”

“Yes, it matters. You did this to protect your friends, didn’t you? Are your friends safe now?”

“Who knows? Maybe Celestia will have them arrested and tortured for information.”

“Some of her own ponies? Not likely. I’m trying to say, you came here selflessly, and achieved a noble end. You should try to take comfort in that.”

“I said, no emotional crap and I mean it. Now, where is the bloody bathroom or do I need to beat it out of you?” I snarled.

He sighed, defeated, and stood up. “I know it’s hard to believe it right now, but trust me, things will turn out fine. Don’t give Celestia reason to harm you and she won’t. It helps to remember that even if she is against us, Luna’s on our side.”

“On your side. I’m still a changeling, and don’t give me that look. I saw the shock on your face and I remember how you acted when I revealed myself. Admit it, if ponies hate gryphons then ponies want to exterminate all changelings.”

“A thousand years ago, every tribe of pony hated the others, and wanted them gone. Sure, ponies hate changelings now, and... I’ll admit I was caught off guard, but be a positive example of your species, and maybe one day things will change for the better. Prove them wrong, and be better than them in every way. Or at least try.”

“Whatever.” I glared at him. “Now can you please leave me alone?”

“Do you want to feed before you clean up?”

“I don’t need to feed.”

“I said ‘want’. I figured you could use something to help calm down.”

“And I’m letting you know there’s absolutely no need to do so.” I rubbed my temples and sighed. “Look, emotions right now would be the worst thing anyone could do. I just fed, I’m running on a full meal and I’m fine. What I need is a nice relaxing shower. So, if you’re going to stay, shut the fuck up and act like a statue.”

“I can’t offer a shower, but would a bucket of warm water and a sponge suffice?”

Silence.

“How the fuck am I meant to wash my back with a sponge!?” I jabbed a hoof at him. “You just want to see me naked don’t you ? That’s what this is all about! You perv! Out! Out!”

“I think we already established that I don’t find you attractive,” he said flatly as he stood up and walked towards the door.

“If that helps you sleep at night. And seriously, no shower? Come on! Gimme a shower!”

“You’re not to leave this cell until Luna disconnects you from the hive mind.”

I groaned and slammed my head against the wall. “Can I at least get a bath then?”

“Are you joking? I’m not dragging a bathtub all the way down here from one of the guest apartments. A sponge and a bucket, that’s all any prisoner is offered.”

“You’ve got magic. I’ve got magic. A third of the freaking population has magic! Just, you know, magic something up or something!”

“You may have magic, but you’re not allowed to the leave the room. I may have magic, but it’s not intended to move large weights, and a third of the population may have magic, but none of them are permitted to know of your existence.” He leaned against the doorway, looking amused with himself.

“I can disguise myself. You can just have them lug it up where while I hide. Come on, all I’m asking for is being clean.”

He just shook his head. “All I can offer is a sponge bath. If you’re not interested, then we can wait until Luna arrives and ask her for permission to leave the cell.”

I glared at him and huffed. “Fine.”

“‘Fine I’d like to wait’, or ‘fine I want a sponge bath’?”

“Fine be a perv and don’t offer me any privacy,” I shot back.

“I’ll be sure to avert my eyes,” he replied dryly as he walked away. “Such a shame though, nothing like a shapely exoskeleton to get the blood moving.”

“See? You admit it.” I stood up and stretched my legs, finally able to stand without falling over like an idiot. “What was that before anyways? The whole ‘Oh, I love you soooomuuuuuuch,’” I said, mimicking his voice perfectly.

I heard the sound of a tap running, and water filling a vessel nearby. “I never said that. And please don’t mimic me, it’s rather off putting.”

“It might as well be considering how emotionless you are.” I snorted in amusement. “You could pass as a changeling.”

He came back into sight, a bucket between his teeth which he dropped on the ground in my doorway, before taking out a sponge and resting it on my bed with some soap. “They were out of shampoo, but you lack hair so I don’t imagine it will be an issue.” He turned around and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him and facing the wall away from him. “I’m not emotionless.”

“Yes you are, and you never answered my question. Were you being serious or not?” I picked up the sponge and began running it over my exoskeleton, sighing happily at the sensation. “Also, got any wax?”

“I was actually considering making a joke about finding some polishing wax, but decided against it. I thought it might be offensive.”

“It’s more or less a guilty pleasure. Kinda like liking Sapphire Shores.” I began running the sponge over my legs before sitting down so I could get my stomach and chest. “We generally don’t have time to actually make ourselves look nice, but it’s a form of grooming.”

“Couldn’t you just use your magic to make yourself look nice? Seems more practical to me.”

“Would you use your magic to look better? Would a unicorn?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow, not that he could see me anyways.

“Is it really the same thing?”

“Isn’t it?” Raising the bucket up, I dumped some water over my face before shaking it off like a dog.

“I suppose. But isn’t changeling magic more complicated than an illusion? I thought it was a genuine change in form.” He looked over his shoulder at me. “Finished?”

I threw the sponge at his face. “No, not finished!”

He looked back ahead, chuckling. “I don’t see why mares even feel the need for privacy. The showers in the barracks are shared, none of us complain.”

“Perv,” I growled as I began slathering up my body with the soap, making sure to get my back as I did so. “And it is actual body changing, but it’s still a lie.”

“I suppose,” he conceded.

“Aaaaaanyways, you never answered the original question.” I glared at the back of his head. “Also, throw the sponge back will you?”

The sponge skittered across the floor on a blanket of shadows, looking almost like a yellow mouse. “Does your bucket need a refill?”

I threw it at the back of his head making him yelp in pain, and turn around clutching the back of his head. “Was that truly necessary?”

“I’m still naked your perv!” I yelled, using my hooves to cover my body. “Around! Around! Or the sponge will end up where it don’t belong.”

“We’re naked all the time anyway,” he muttered facing ahead again, and picking the bucket with his teeth. “And ‘at ‘urt,” he muttered around the bucket’s handle, rubbing the back of his head.

“Your fault for turning around.” I threw the sponge at the back of his head for good measure. “And stop dodging the fucking question!”

He didn’t reply as he walked away, before disappearing around the corner. Again I heard the sound of water filling the bucket, and a moment later he returned with the full bucket in his teeth and a wing covering his eyes. Eclipse set the bucket down in the cell, before turning around and facing the wall again.

“Good boy.” I began splashing the water over my body, watching as the soap ran off and slipped down the drain. “See, that wasn’t so hard, now was it?”

“I’d prefer not to have that thrown at me when you’re done,” he answered flatly.

“So you can learn,” I chuckled as I tipped the rest of the water over me. “Now, can I get a towel and some wax?”

“Towel yes, wax no.” He disappeared down the corridor again, before coming back with a clean white towel, which he held out to me while hiding his eyes behind his wing.

“What! Why? Come on, I took your stinking sponge bath, you could at least give me some wax,” I said as I began drying off.

“I’m not sure we even have wax in the castle,” he turned around. “Maybe there’s some floor wax in one of the supply room?”

“Floor wax,” I said flatly. “Fine.”

“Really?” he sounded surprised. “But that... goes on the floor.”

“It’s wax. Waxing is important for a healthy exoskeleton.”

“If you say so...” he shrugged. “I’ll be back in a minute or two. Don’t do anything stupid in my absence.”

I stuck my tongue out at him as he left the room. Stupid nightkin and his stupid lack of emotions and funness. Luna must be a sadist to put me with him. Stupid goddesses and their stupid games. Muttering under my breath, I finished drying off and tossed the wet towel on the ground in disgust.

He returned about five minutes later, looking quite pleased with himself. Entering the cell, he held out a container of wax and a buffing pad. “Apparently Lady Dash has a pet tortoise, whose shell requires waxing. I thought turtle wax might be preferable, and she was willing to lend me that. Though if she asks, tell her I have a pet tortoise.”

“Oooooh, that’s high quality stuff.” I snatched it out of his magic and began waxing my hoof, shivering in delight. “You have no idea how nice this feels. Almost makes me sorry for you.”

“Yes, well, don’t worry, I won’t grow envious anytime soon.” He watched me, looking amused and slightly confused by my reaction.

Sure, he was still watching me, but I was beyond caring. As far as I was concerned, I was in heaven as I slowly buffed each hoof before moving onto my legs, making sure to get every single last inch until I could see my own reflection.

“You’re surprisingly flexible,” he commented idly. “At least you are assuming an exoskeleton would hamper movement.”

“Um... I wouldn’t know?” Rolling onto my back, I began working on my stomach with small circular motions.

He averted his eyes at that. “A changeling with turtle wax, almost like a kitten with cotton. I never imagined I’d be seeing this.”

“Oh shut up.” Once I was done with the underside, I rolled over and glanced over at him. “Do my back will you? I’d do it myself, but there aren’t any mirrors and it’s important to get every inch covered. Patchiness results in itching and cracks.”

“Uh... okay?” he awkwardly took the buffing pad from me and stood behind me, working at my back. “Like this?”

I winced. “Not that hard and in slow circular motions.”

Without commenting, he began to do it like I instructed. It wasn’t the best, but it was better than I could do myself and it still felt damn relaxing anyway. A small moan escaped as I relaxed under the motion, humming in approval.

“Okay, no.” He stepped away from me, taking the pad off and holding it out towards me. “This is too awkward. I’m not comfortable with this.”

“Oh come on, stop being such a prude. At least do my shoulders and I promise to not make any sounds. You’re almost done anyways.”

“I would really rather not.” He looked a little off-put. “This is too much like massaging a marefriend before... affairs.”

“Sex.” I looked at him flatly. “What are you? A foal?”

“Fine then,” he said flatly. “It’s too intimate for someone that’s not family, a partner, or a patient being prodded by a trained professional.”

“What? Just wax my damn shoulders or get me a mirror,” I said.

“Mirror,” he replied instantly, leaving me alone in the room again. He appeared nearly two minutes later with a small hoof mirror, throwing it to the bed next to me, and turning away like I was about to start bathing.

“Oh, so now you’re a gentlecolt,” I muttered as I began working on my shoulders.

“No, I’m just quite disturbed by the events I almost participated in.”

“Waxing? It’s like going to a professional spa.”

“No, the sounds you were making were far too close to a mare nearing release. In the future, I would rather you ‘waxed’ behind closed doors.”

“Or you’re a perv. Seriously.” I began working on my neck, being careful not to go over the top and damage the thin plate there.

“Says the one who disguises herself as Vinyl Scratch,” he answered curtly.

“As if I had a choice,” I grumbled.

“The point stands.”

“No it doesn’t.” I stuck my tongue out at the back of his head.

“You realise there’s no point in poking your tongue out at me if I can’t see it.”

“I did no such thing!”

“Uh huh, sure.”

“You suck,” I muttered. “And can you help buff my face? I can’t really do it with my eyes closed, you know.”

“Are you going to make sounds?”

“It’s my face. Of course not, don’t be so stupid.”

“Alright then...” he wearily took the pad back, and cautiously started buffing my face again.

I stopped his hoof with my magic. “Careful, this is my face. Very slow, gentle motions.”

Without comment he slowed down and stopped pressing quite so hard. “Better?”

“Yes,” I said, trying hard not to interrupt his actions. “A circle or two is enough per spot.”

“Noted.”

He continued in silence, moving just as I directed while I slowly turned my head so he could get every spot. As he shifted to doing just behind my ears, I said, “And you never answered my original question.”

He didn’t respond, just kept buffing.

With a sigh, I pulled back and stopped his hoof. “Seriously, are you going to answer me at all?”

“I wasn’t planning on it,” he replied. “I wasn’t even sure what you meant when you asked.”

“Do you actually care about me or was that just you trying to get me out of my cycle?”

He sighed, and said, “I’m ill-equipped to deal with any real emotional discussion... I did it to break you out, but... I was open to the idea of actually caring. If that makes sense? No, I don’t care about you, but there’s no reason for me not to if we spend more time together. I’m prepared for friendship, but not experiencing it yet.”

“Al-Alright...” I nodded slowly. “Why?”

“...You seem like you need it, and it’s more pragmatic. Luna says we’re going to be partners, so we can either hate each other, making life miserable for the both of us, or we can attempt to be friends, and enjoy the time spent together.”

“Sounds like a plan.” I held out my hoof in his direction.

“Are you asking for something? Or do you intend I bump it?”

“Bump it, damn you.”

He bumped it, before taking a step away. “Are we done waxing?”

“Gimme a sec.” I began looking over myself, using the mirror to see areas I normally wouldn’t be able to. “Seems like it. Nice job by the way.”

“You’re welcome,” he nodded politely before putting the wax and buffing pad down on a bench. He stood there for a moment, before asking, “Are you feeling better?”

“Yeah. Sorry about the yelling by the way.”

“It’s fine. Like I said, the moment you realise you’re committed to this and there’s no going back this side of death can be overwhelming. I had a similar panic attack, though I understand your situation is more dire.”

“Eeeeeh, it’s more a changeling thing than that specifically.”

“In that case, is there a chance of it happening again?”

“Um... yes...?” I coughed and smiled sheepishly.

“Do you have... instructions on how I can prevent it, or stop it once it’s started?”

“Well... it’s kinda... there’s a reason why changeling’s are meant to feel emotions. We can get stuck in this loop where we feed on our own anger or whatnot that makes us even more angry so we feed even more and get ever angrier and... well...” I made a circular motion with my hoof. “You just have to snap me out of it. Punching works wonders if I’m not too far gone or too angry.”

“Is it damaging to you? Not the punching, I mean the self-feeding. Could there be long term effects if you do it too often? Cannibalising yourself doesn’t sound healthy.”

“No clue, but I doubt it.” I shrugged and raised my hoof, enjoying how shiny it looked. “You just end up dying if no one snaps you out. Imagine being sad or happy and then feeding off that in an infinite loop.”

“Huh... I must say, I don’t envy any of you changelings. It seems like a rather bleak existence.”

“Congrats, you must be a genius.”

“I was merely noting that I can see why you defected.”

“More like Chrysalis.”

“I can’t imagine having no privacy like that, every thought in your head open to some merciless hive master that values you less than a pet cat or trained dog. Your only mercy is that she doesn’t enjoy your suffering.”

“Actually... that’s kinda close. I mean, she probably does view us as well-trained pets. You know, as though we’re toys or something, to be petted when we do something nice.”

“Well, Celestia’s... protectiveness aside, I suspect you’ll be glad you made this choice sooner rather than later.”

“Sure. I just hope Luna isn’t as insane.”

“I’d argue that Celestia is more sane than Luna, but I doubt Luna will treat you the same way Celestia did. You could almost think of it as good cop, bad cop.”

“Please don’t tell me Celestia is the good cop.” A shudder ran down my spine. “I don’t think I could handle that.”

“Celestia is the bad cop, at least as far as we are concerned.”

“I can live with that.” I pressed my hooves together. “So... er... when is this ritual happening?”

“Once the sun goes down, I suspect. Luna only performs the ritual at night, you’ll know when it’s about to happen when she asks you to drink blood and... something else.”

“Blood?Seriously?” I stuck my tongue out. “That’s disgusting.”

“Wait until you try the something else. The blood was... extremely pleasant, actually.”

“I don’t know you anymore.”

“It’s not like that. Something about the ritual changes you, and during it you experience this... fervor. The blood suddenly becomes incredibly sweet, almost hypnotizing, and every sensation becomes ecstatic. I can’t even describe how much I enjoyed have my skin torn off.”

“...What.”

“I suspect I shouldn’t have told you that. There’s a reason the ritual is kept secret.”

“What.”

“I enjoyed every minute of it.”

“You and your weird, pervy fetishes.”

“There was nothing remotely sexual about it,” he huffed. “Honestly, who would think to mix something like that with carnal pleasures?”

“Apparently you.”

“It wasn’t sexual. Stop saying that.”

I cleared my throat and mimicked his voice, “‘The blood suddenly becomes incredibly sweet, almost hypnotizing, and every sensation becomes ecstatic. I can’t even describe how much I enjoyed have my skin torn off.’”

“It wasn’t like that, more like... an incredible drug trip. This incredible tingling, freeing, liberating sensation. It’s hard to explain to someone that hasn’t experienced it.” After a second he added, “And don’t do that. It’s creepy.”

“What? This? This look of absolute horror and disgust and fascination and...” I trailed off and grinned. “Are you listening to yourself?”

“Stop using my voice,” he frowned. “And I wouldn’t mock it if I was you, you’ll be experiencing it yourself soon.”

“Well according to you, it’ll probably be ‘very painful’ if I recall correctly.” I looked at him flatly. “And you’re drinking blood. I mean, I know I make a lot of vampony cracks, but geez, I didn’t expect it to be real.”

“It’s not real,” he huffed. “It was just that one time. I don’t even like meat.”

“...You eat meat.” Face meet hoof.

“Luna herself announced that the nightkin can eat meat. Weren’t you paying attention?”

“Oh shut up, you don’t get to mock me.”

“So this is strictly one way then? It’s fair for you to ridicule me, but I’m not allowed to do the same for you?”

“Yes. Yes it is. I’m a gal and you’re a guy.” I gave him a flat look. “You do know the difference between females and males right? Or do I need to turn this into an anatomy lecture?”

“That’s ridiculous. One, there’s no reason a mare and stallion can’t exchange insults if it’s mutual. Two, you’re not actually a mare. And three, of course I know that, don’t be childish.”

“I dunno, it sounds like you don’t. And who said these insults are mutual?”

“Well, you’re insulting me, so if I return them it becomes mutual. If not, then it’s simply abuse. Would you prefer to be abusive?”

“To you? Do you really need to ask that? And here I thought you were smart.”

“Yes, well I for one won’t stand to be in an abusive relationship.”

“So we’re in a relationship now, are we?” My grin was predatory as I began stalking towards him.

“Technically yes.” He rolled his eyes at me. “A relationship is simply two ponies learning of each other together in mutual communication. I have a relationship with my mother, I have a relationship with my brother, I have a relationship with you. And unlike what you’re implying, none of them were or are romantic or carnal in nature.”

“Suuuuuuuure, coming from the guy who just waxed me.” I tried to keep a straight face, but his look of absolute horror made me burst out laughing.

“Th-that wasn’t... You were the one who was making those sounds! That hardly means anything. We didn’t even have dinner and a drink first!”

That only caused me to laugh harder and though I could feel my emotions calling out to me, I stopped myself from diving straight in. Just a touch was enough to give me that boost I loved so much. A touch was enough for me to give a genuine laugh.

“It’s not that funny,” he muttered. “I merely misspoke.”

A small giggle escaped as I shifted into my unicorn disguise, but with a body shape like Fleur de Lis, before playfully batted my eyelashes at him. “So how about a dinner and drink then?”

“No,” he replied flatly.

“Not your type?” I held up the mirror. “I thought this was what stallions considered hot.”

“The attractiveness of your disguise is irrelevant as long as it’s a disguise. Now stop joking around, it’s making me uncomfortable. I’m starting to worry that you might actually have an interest in me.”

I rolled my eyes, but dropped the disguise. “What can I say? You’re fun to tease.”

“I thought I was emotionless and boring.”

“And the only time you’re not is when you’re being teased.” I licked my lips. “All those delicious emotions.”

He stiffened a tad, before rolling his eyes and shaking his head. “You’re not feeding from me right now.”

“Nope.” I rolled over and let my head hang off the edge of the bed. “We can feed passively, but it’s not enough to sustain us unless it’s like a massive amount of emotions.”

“Regardless, you were just trying to unnerve me, and it didn’t work.”

“Mmmmmmmhm. Whatever you say. Plus, I’m still waiting to see what’s under all that armor before I make my final judgment.”

“Note to self: don’t take armor off.”

I burst out laughing once again and wiped the tears from my eyes. “But I got undressed for you.”

“I’m on duty. If you want to see me out of armor, it won’t be until later today.” He yawned, and mumbled, “Speaking I which, is my over?”

“Heh, I think you’re the only one who knows about me.”

“Unfortunately.”

“Which means I get you all to myself. Aren’t you a lucky one?”

He groaned and looked at the ceiling. “Is there any reason you picked me to escort you into the palace?”

“You’re the one who came up to me and asked if I was alright,” I replied.

“My brother always said I was ‘rocking a massive case of white knight syndrome’.”

“Apparently so,” I chuckled.

He yawned again and rubbed his eyes. “I hope Luna comes soon.”

“Awwwww, is someone sleepy? Shall I tuck you in?”

“We would prefer thou refrained from such behavior, the nightkin do have an image to uphold.” I spun around and there stood Luna with an amused smile on her face. “We must say Sergeant Eclipse, We did not expect such emotions from thee and for the two of you to get along so splendidly. Perhaps placing thee with the changeling is a good idea after all.”

“Nothing of note to report, Princess,” he bowed to Luna. “Celestia spoke to her briefly, but ordered me out of the room. The prisoner and I talked, a lot, but nothing of any particular note was said.”

“We know, We heard all. Now come, the preparations are done and alterations made to the spell.” She inclined her head towards me slightly. “Whatever you said to Celly... well... Let us just say We are not here to execute you.”

I gulped and nodded.

“Now, it is time.” A small strangled meep escaped as I felt something slither up my leg and draw me down into the ground. It felt like sinking through one of the poisonous swamps back home. “Now, now, do not struggle, this is far more comfortable than teleporting with passengers.”

“Don’t worry, it’s perfectly safe.” Eclipse reassured. “I do it all the time. It’s about as harmful as a cold shower.”

“O-Okay.”

I gulped and watched as the inky blackness swallowed me up. As my shoulder disappeared under the ground I held my breath and squeezed my eyes shut. The chill spread through my entire body followed by what could only be described as a cold snap that flung me back into the air. Eyes snapping open, I stumbled along the cool stone floor, a small shiver running down my spine as I tried to rub warmth back into my limbs.

“Exhale,” Eclipse instructed as he patted my back.

I nodded and tried to breathe, but only coughed out some black smokey crap.

“See? That wasn’t so bad.” Eclipse offered me a hoof to stand up, and I saw the same black smoke coming out of his mouth as he spoke.

“I think I prefer teleporting,” I groaned.

“Have you ever actually teleported?” Eclipse asked. “The one time I did was, well, memorable.”

“Yes. Still prefer it. Actually, I like the changeling version better. It’s cooler too, with all the green fire and stuff,” I chuckled.

“If thou art done flirting,” said Luna as she walked past me. “Please stand in the rune on the ground.”

“‘Flirting’?” Eclipse repeated with a frown as he stepped away from me, out of the circle.

“She’s messing with you,” I said, though at Luna’s cocked eyebrow, I very much doubted that. Sighing, I stepped into the weird thingie on the ground and made sure to stand in the middle. “Is... is this going to hurt?”

“Possibly.” She tossed a vial at me and I just caught it in my magic. “Drink. Do not worry, it is merely to dampen any pain you might feel.”

A small whimper escaped as I uncorked it and drank it down as though it was a shot. For once in my life, I was glad I had no taste buds because what little I could taste made me want to throw up right there and then. This is what I imagined feeding off Blueblood would be like.

“Good.” She tossed a second red vial at me. “Drink that.”

I held it up into the moonlight before glancing over at Eclipse. “Blood?”

“Think of it as a juice,” he suggested. “But instead of coming from a fruit it comes from a pony.”

I stick my tongue out. “Yuck. Oh well, cheers, future partner.” With a playful toast, I gulped the entire thing down and blinked at the lack of taste. “Huh, that ain’t too bad.”

“What were you expecting?” he asked. “To be set on fire?”

“From the way you talked about it? Yes.”

“Enough talk.” I returned my gaze to Luna and whimpered as I noticed just how much magic she was tossing out so willy-nilly. “Now, this may hurt slightly.”

Dark blue magic spread along the ground, following markings on the ground. One ran past my hoof and sent a jolt of electricity through me, making me yelp and dance back only for black tentacles to hold me down in place. Again and again the magic burnt my hooves, forcing me to dance around on the spot as though I was on hot coals. All of sudden, the entire ground light up in a burst of magic and I felt myself being flung into the air and held there as electricity sparked all around me. I could feel the magic swirling around me, slowly working its way inward and with it, the sparks came closer until it burnt me every second.

And that’s when the real pain came.

Something within me burned and I screamed out in pain as I curled into a ball. It felt like my blood was boiling even as black smoke poured out of my orifices. It felt like my leg broke, like all my legs were broken at the same time. Just this intense pulse of utter agony that ripped another scream out of me. I could taste the blood as I whimpered and the next scream was a mere ghost of what it once was.

Crack!

A scream was ripped from me as I arched once again. The unearthly sound bouncing around in my skull for all to hear. It felt like my insides had been liquefied then brought to a boil. It felt like white hot poles being shoved through my body, like spears through each limb to pin me to the ground.

Again and again it hammered me. Pounded me. Force itself upon my ravaged body like some deprived beast. All I knew was pain. All I understood was pain. Was I even still screaming by this point or had my voice been torn asunder?

Something snapped. Something important. For just a split second there was nothing. No pain, no sadness, no joy, no hope. Not even thought existed. Everything simply was. Dimly I was aware of a voice and two shadows dancing along the moonlight.

Then it crashed down upon me like a tidal wave. Scream after scream was ripped from my lips. I screamed until I was hoarse and ichor ran down the back of my throat, and then I screamed some more. Each limb was moving of its own accord, bending in directions they weren’t meant to, snapping in two again and again. Each and every time a new whimper was drawn out of me. A new squirt of blood.A new scream.

Crack!

My back split open, inky blackness oozing everywhere, burning through the stone floor. I felt myself fall back, plunging into a storm of fire and ice. Cold until my horn froze and shattered. Heat until my eyeballs popped leaving me in the dark. My tongue was swollen, my lips were cracked and I all I could was feel was silence.

And then, nothing.

Each breath came with a gasp of pain. Each breath caused something within me to shift. In fact, I could barely breathe, all I got was a mouth full of bile. I couldn’t feel my legs, not that I still had them. I couldn’t feel that pressure on my chest or that stinging pain from the constant shocks.

Dimly I was aware of shouting, of bodies and emotions. But I was tired, so freaking tired. I just wanted to close my eyes, to forget about everything and just sleep. Yes. Sleep. Sleep sounded good. So good right now. Just to close my eyes and...

Forget...

Chapter 9

Mystery Mare in Palace

Late last night disaster struck the palace. A mysterious unicorn was rushed away from Princess Luna's private chambers and taken to the private hospital within the palace reserved for foreign dignitaries and the Princesses themselves. Under careful guard at all times, no visitors have been admitted and even fewer records have been kept. What is more surprising though, is what was left unsaid. None of the guards on duty or servants claim to have seen or heard anything, and according to offical schedules, Princess Luna was meant to have a quite night's rest. When pressed on the matter, those interviewed became either hostile or nervous, before hastily departing. Mere minutes after the fifth interview, this reported was politely asked to leave the palace grounds. Their expression left little doubt that if I did not immediately comply, I would be having an intimate encounter with the dungeons.

Just what is Princess Luna hiding?

A groan of pain escaped as I felt my head being hammered in by a shovel. I tried to raise my hooves to cradle my head, but all that did was send another stab of pain through my entire body and I flopped down uselessly. Bucking hell, what happened last night? Oh Celestia’s flank, don’t tell me I went out drinking with Vinyl again.

Rolling over, I promptly threw up over the side of the bed and just lay there. As much as I hated sleeping on my front, I was too sore and tired to roll myself back. That one single motion made it feel like my entire body was on fire .

“Oh fuuuuuck,” I groaned as I tried to open my eyes. All that did was send the world spinning around me, and bile rose up in the back of my throat again.

“Easy, easy.” I felt a gentle hoof press me back down to the bed. Eclipse blurred into view, standing over me. “You’ve just... well... just take it easy for the moment.”

“Oh goddesses, what the fuck happened?” I croaked out as I looked at him with bleary eyes. “Don’t tell me I’m in your bed. ‘Cause if so I think I might throw up... Again.”

“No, you’re still in the palace, Luna’s apartments in fact. I’m still the only one who knows of your existence, so I was set to watch you until you woke up.” After a moment he asked, “How much do you remember?”

“You waxing, Luna, some flashy lights an- Oh shit!” I sat bolt up only to gasp in pain and drop back down. “Fuuuuuck, everything hurts. Bloody Luna. You said it wouldn’t hurt.”

“I actually said there was a good chance it would hurt a lot, if you recall. But... I must confess, your reaction was unexpected.” He looked away, and added, “I’m truly sorry I ever joked about how bad it would be.”

“Yeah, you better be,” I grumbled before a hacking cough escaped. “Water please?”

He picked up a glass to drink from. “Really, I didn’t know it would cause you so much pain.”

Like a foal, I was forced to drink as he held it for me. I gulped it down and it soothed my parched throat and I sighed happily. “Still, I think I’ll take being on Chrysalis’ bad side over that any day, thanks.”

“Well, the good news is you’re not dead or crippled. The bad news is... well, you’ve been under for a while.”

“How long is a while?” I asked.

“A week, going on your eighth day.”

“Vinyl and Octy are okay? They know where I am? Haven’t burnt down anything looking for me?” Once more I was forced down as the world spun around me from how fast my head whipped across.

“I wouldn’t know. They haven’t come to the palace looking for you. Did you tell them you planned on coming here?”

“Nope.” I frowned. “Chrysalis didn’t get to them I hope.”

“I suspect Luna or Celestia probably have them under observation, but they haven’t told me anything about your friends. You should probably ask when Luna comes in.”

“Alright...” I tried to smile at him, but even that felt weak. “So, how do I look? Hot? ”

“Taller,” he answered dryly. “I’d say you're even uglier, but well... that would imply there was something attractive about your old form.”

“You’d kick a mare while she’s down?” I pouted. “You’re a monster.”

“History’s greatest,” he replied flatly. “Once more we arrive at the point where I remind you that you’re not a mare.” He stepped away for a moment and came back with a mirror. “See for yourself.”

“Oh come on!” I yelled, ignore the soreness of my throat.

I stared at my blue mane and groaned in frustration. Of course it had to be dark blue. Of course. I had hoped to get a mane, but a blue one? Fuck my life. With a sigh, I turned my head to the side and opened my mouth, my tongue running over the long incisors I had. Far longer than what nightkin normally had, probably even longer than Chrysalis’. My horn wasn’t anything to write home around, it was long, it was elegant, it had three bends in it. It might have been longer than Luna’s, but I wasn’t certain.

I glanced over my shoulder and blinked in surprise. Oh, wow. Okay, that made the pain worth it. That totally made the pain worth it. With slow, tender movements I spread open my wings and whispered in delight. Dragonfly wings. I had bucking dragonfly wings. Bloody fuck yeah! Talk about beyond awesome. Totally awesome. There was awesome and then there was this. You could not get cooler than this.

Wait.

“You said I was taller?” I turned to Eclipse, a huge grin spread my face. “How much taller? Also, I’m hot. Totally hot.This? This is a twelve out of ten. Like, fuck yeah!”

He took the mirror. “I think you might be as tall as I am now, give or take a few inches. It was hard to tell when you weren’t standing.”

I eyed him up and down. “Hm... That’s kinda really tall. Awesome.”

“How about your magic?” He sat down across from me. “Does your mind seem... clearer? I’m not sure how it should feel, but can you still sense the hive?”

“I...” I frowned and searched my mind for that normal buzz. There was something there, a sense of taste and emotions, but the usual chatter? The constant aimless voices that were always there? Gone. “This... is creepy. Is this how it always is for you? This silence? The constant emotions is nice, but...” A shudder ran down my spine.

But it was nothing like what the others said it would be like, the ones who had been punished by Chrysalis and isolated from everyone. They spoke of it in hushed whispers, with fear and there were even stories of changelings going insane or dying. But I felt... odd. There was something off about the entire thing, but I couldn’t place my hoof on it.

“I imagine it would be,” he answered. “So you’re free?”

“Y-Yeah.” I swallowed and licked my dry lips. “I don’t know if I like it though. It just feels... dead... ”

“I’m sure you’ll get used to it,” he reassured. “Test out your magic a little, see how it’s been affected. Don’t try anything that might strain you. You don’t want to risk overuse with how weak you are.”

“Um...” I glanced off to the side. “I should probably feed as well...”

“Alright, we won’t try magic until you feel up to it. Um... what emotion would you like to feed on? I’m still your only... food source.”

“Whatever you can spare,” I said with a shrug. “I’m not feeling really hungry, but if I’ve been under for a week, it’s better to be on the safe side.”

“Okay... Well...” He looked at me intently for a moment, “Um... does this work for you?”

I closed my eyes and reached out with my magic, lightly running it along him as I drew whatever emotion it was into me. I could taste sweetness and a hint of warmth that flowed through me, smooth as silk . My limbs tingled and within seconds I was so full, I threatened to burst at the cracks.

“Happiness?”I smirked at him . “You mean you can actually feel happiness and there’s a setting other than ‘cranky’?”

He rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair. “Yes, well, I’m somewhat relieved you're feeling better. Is that unreasonable?”

“Yes.” I grinned up at him. “Now, can you help me up so I can see how I actually look?”

He thought about it for a moment, before he nodded and stepped closer to the bed. “Carefully,” he warned. “Your body just went through an extreme trauma. We still don’t fully know what all the effects will be.”

“Alright, alright. Geez, what are you? My nursemaid?” I slung a hoof around his shoulder and together we eased out of the bed, wincing at each small movement. Eventually my hooves touched the cold stone floor and I blinked in surprise. I was actually taller than him. Not by much, but it felt... good.

A full length mirror was bought over and I blinked in surprise, my jaw actually dropping at the sight. I looked like Fleur . I had that tall, lithe, supple body shape that stallions drooled over. My eyes raked over my entire body and I had to admit I looked good. Slowly, we turned around and I glanced at my hind legs and back. I looked damn fine.

My gaze swung back to Eclipse and my grin might have been a tad predatory. “You waxed me didn’t you?”

He shrugged. “Consider it a favor. You said it was important for carapace maintenance, and when the ritual finished, your shell was extremely soft, almost squishy. I did what I could to help remedy that, though I think your body healed mostly on its own.”

“Oh. Oh wow. Fuck. I’m surprised I survived.” A shudder ran through my body and he must have felt it because he poked me in the side.

“Relax. It’s fine now, see?” He tapped a solid plate. “It’s actually a little harder than it was before.”

“Yeah, but a soft carapace is really bad. Like, one wrong twitch and you’re dead bad. We have specialists to deal with that type of thing.” I sighed and a shiver ran down my spine. “It makes sense since I basically shed my old skin, but still. It’s a scary thought.”

“Well don’t worry. Luna instructed me on how to help strengthen your shell, and I took good care of you when she wasn’t here.”

“Thanks,” I said flatly. “I’d kiss you, but you’d probably drop me, wouldn’t you?”

“Definitely,” he answered curtly. “Perhaps you should lay back down now? Do you feel up to attempting some magic yet?”

“It might be worth it though...” I took a deep breath. “Sure, let’s try some magic.”

“Alright, let’s sit you down first.” He led me back to the bed, and helped me sit down again, though I still winced at the pain. “Comfortable?” he asked as he stepped away.

“Sure. Let’s go with comfortable.”

“Alright, close enough,” he took a seat across from me, and watched me intently. “Let’s start with something simple. Grab your shadow. Don’t do anything with it, just tap into your magic and try to get a handle on your shadow.”

“What.” I looked at him flatly. “That is the dumbest thing I have ever heard.”

“Look, I’ll show you how it’s done.” Suddenly his shadow twisted around so it was facing towards the light source. “It’s easy. You don’t even have to move it, just control it.”

“Um... okay...?” I tapped my magic and when there was no sudden urge to start screaming, I tried grabbing my shadow to no avail. “Er... it’s not working.”

“Keep holding your magic and watch how I do it. I’ll take it slow to make it easy for you.” I watched him, and I noticed that he wasn’t actually moving the shadows, but an energy that was in them. It looked kinda like how I put together the parts for a spell, just without any shape being made. “See? Try again.”

I nodded slowly and tried again, trying to let the magic flow through the shadow rather than trying to grip it directly, but still nothing happened.

“Stop trying to exert yourself. Think of it less like pushing something around, and more like... directing a water current. Okay, not really like that, but you get the idea, right?”

“Okay?” I tried to do what he said, directing the shadow rather than force it, but even then my shadows didn’t move at all.

“Hmm... Alright, how about we try something you’re familiar with. See if you can still change your shape. Try to make yourself look like something you’re familiar with?”

“That’s a bad idea if my carapace was as soft as you said it was.”

He sighed, defeated. “Alright, we’ll wait until Luna arrives. I should probably take the time to explain to you some of the risks associated with shadow magic before you dive into it anyway.”

“That will not be necessary.” Eclipse was immediately on his hooves and bowing to Luna. “Her particular skill set does not include any shadow magic.”

“What! Oh come on, that was the highlight of everything. Minus, you know, the whole makeover thing.” My eyes found Luna’s horn and I couldn’t help but smirk at the fact my horn was longer than hers.

“Really? No shadow magic?” Eclipse’s brow furrowed. “Not really a nightkin then, is she? What did you actually do to her?”

“Enhanced her innate magics, which is all the chemicals were originally designed to do.” Luna ran her eyes over me. “We are uncertain about thy specific skill set, but it shall be an enhancement of what thou were originally capable of.”

Eclipse frowned at that. “Couldn’t you do the same for a pony? That... actually sounds better than being a nightkin.Not that I’m ungrateful, Your Highness, but it seems to me like a simpler and more ideal transformation.”

“Different needs require different things.” Though from the way she said it, it was clear Luna didn’t want to explain anything. “Thou are here to protect the night and for subterfuge.”

“I... Yes, Your Highness.” He nodded and took a step back. “My apologies.”

Luna merely nodded and turned her gaze back to me. “Thou look healthy.”

“Thanks. I’m surprised you know how to deal with soft shells.”

“We art knowledgeable in all arts,” she replied. “We are here to merely officiate your new station and place within pony society.”

“Alright. So I take it I’m staying your dirty little secret?”

She ignored my comment entirely. “Thou will take up an Equestrian name as part of thy disguise and thou will be staying with Eclipse here in the castle. Once Celly is assured of thy loyalty, she is willing to supply thee with a place of residence. For now, thy sole duty is to recover.” She turned to face Eclipse. “Thou are tasked with ensuring her recovery and feeding her. For the next week, thou are relieved of all other duties.”

“Joy,” he answered with a bow, sounding completely unsurprised. “May I ask when other ponies will be let in on the secret, and I may resume my duties as normal?”

“To be determined,” said Luna flatly as she faded into the darkness.

“Does she do that often?” I asked, gesturing at where she once was.

“All the time,” he sighed and looked back to me. “Looks like I’ll be stuck with you for some time.”

“You say that as though it’s a bad thing.”

“Well there are things other than you I’d rather be doing with my time. I’ve only spent the last eight days bored and doing nothing.”

“Not my fault,” I said. “And since you’re whining so much, help me up. Let’s go explore this place.”

“I don’t think I will. Luna said I’m in charge of your recovery, and for now I say that involves rest. Go to sleep, it’s almost sunrise anyway.”

“Come on! It’s boring in here. At least see if you can let Vinyl and Octy visit. Pleeeeeeaaaaaase.”

“The sun isn’t up yet, both of them will still be asleep. Get some sleep for now, and I’ll ask Luna about it later.”

“Why not ask her now? Come on, you owe me.”

“I’d have to find her first, and you need some more time to gather your strength. If you can manage to shape-shift I might introduce you to some of the guards you’ll be working with, but for now get some sleep.”

“But sleep is boring and lame!” I huffed. “Why not introduce me to them now? Bring them in and all that jazz you know? It sounds like fun.”

“Because you’re still visibly a changeling? Unless you have the strength to disguise yourself, I can’t let anyone else find out what you are. So, like I said, get some slee-”

There was a knock on the door and a stallion’s voice shouted out. “Eclipse! Are you in there!”

Eclipse sighed and rubbed his eyes. “Speak of the draconequus...”

My ears perked up and I grinned at him. “Oh? What’s this? Sounds like fun...”

“Yes, I’m in here!” he called out. “But I’m busy, come back later!”

Then a mare said, “I think not. You’ve been MIA for days now and we want to know what you’ve been hiding from us. The current betting pool is in favor of you having a marefriend.”

I laughed at the expression on his face, but before I could say anything, he wrapped my muzzle shut with magic and glared at me.

“I heard someone laughing in there!” The stallion called out. “Who are you hiding?”

“Go away! I’m alone in here, on Luna’s official business.”

I managed to rip the magic off with a bit of effort and yelled out, “Help! I’m dying of boredom! Save meeeeeeeee.”

“Hey! That is a mare in there!” The stallion crowed.

“Damn it Eclipse, how could you do this to me? I was going to be rich,” sighed the female.

Eclipse glared at me. “See what you’ve done?”

“You mean saved myself from a fate worse than death?” I grinned up at him. “Now toss an illusion spell on me. Or do you want them to know I’m a changeling?”

“I’m a nightkin, not a unicorn,” he growled. “I can’t do illusions, so you’re going to have to change form yourself. Or they’re not coming in.”

“And I told you, it’s a bad idea to do that if I’ve recently had a soft carapace.” I rubbed my temples. “Looks like you’re screwed.”

“Then they’re not coming in here.” He stood up and walked to the door, opening it slightly. “Luna’s orders, you’re not allowed in.”

“So Luna herself had to order you to get a marefriend?” I heard the stallion reply.

“More like Luna had to order a mare to go out with him,” said the mare, and a second later, I could hear them hoofbump each other.

“Your wit is simply unmatched,” he answered dryly. “This is actually Luna’s business, and if you come in here I will report you.”

“You were right Pitch, without our influence he’s gotten even more dry and boring. Kinda like how he was before he met us.” I could just make out a hint of dark purple behind the door as the female continued, “At least come out here and talk to us. As amazing as it sounds, we have been worried about you.”

“I’m touched,” he replied flatly. “I find it concerning that my romantic life is of so much concern to the both of you. Rest assured that nothing sinister or remotely interesting is behind this door, and go back to the barracks.”

“Geez, just go out there and talk to them,” I said. “It’s obvious they won’t leave until you do. Hello mysterious ponies behind the locked door! It is I, the one whole will save us all from this malevolent force of boredom you have dubbed ‘Eclipse,’ for the fiend eclipses our joy with his bloated sense of... er... love for the rules. Do not fear, visit tomorrow and I shall be sure to greet my fellow comrades in the war against such a vile beast!”

Silence.

Eclipse face hoofed.

“I like her already,” I heard Pitch say. “Sure we can’t meet her?”

“Entirely,” Eclipse growled.

“He thinks I’m ugly,” I said in an overly dramatic whisper.

“Guilty as charged,” he replied flatly over his shoulder before looking back out the door. “Are you satisfied yet?”

“Wait, wait, wait, I don’t think my brain can handle this,” said the female. “There’s apparently a mare in Eclipse’s room, and she’s also as insane as you. Oh goddesses, we don’t need another Pitch.”

“No way, everyone needs more me! The fun has been doubled and all that shiz, I want to meet her.”

“Please don’t tell me she drinks. I don’t think I’ll be able to handle it if she drinks.”

“Just leave,” Eclipse groaned. “She needs rest, and you don’t get to meet her until she’s recovered.”

“Holy crap!” Pitch laughed. “Just what kinda freaky uber sex have you been having all week!”

I burst out laughing at that and I kept laughing until my sides hurt and my exoskeleton threatened to split in half again.

“...That’s it, I’m out of here,” said the mare. “There are some things that just aren’t meant to be heard or imagined.”

“Pitch, if you don’t shut your mouth right now, then I swear to Luna and Celestia, Cadence and Discord, that I’ll have you cleaning every bathroom in the city with a toothbrush. Your toothbrush.”

“Oh Eclipse honey, don’t be like that. Why don’t you come back to bed already?” I cooed, barely able to contain my laughter at his glare.

“So she is your marefriend?” Pitch asked.

“No, she just has a strange sense of humor. She’s a cousin,” Eclipse lied.

“That didn’t seem to stop you!” Pitch laughed.

“I really hope you don’t do that to all your cousins,” I added.

“Alright, that’s it.” Eclipse growled. “Private Pitch Black, as your superior, I order you to leave right now.”

“Pulling rank? Mate, that’s a real dick move to-”

“If you don’t leave right now, you can explain to Luna herself why you’re disobeying orders.”

There was a pause. “Seriously?”

“Yes!” he slammed the door shut, and turned around to glare at me.

I grinned up at him. “You can’t hurt me remember? It’s your job to look after me and ensure I make a full recovery.”

“Damn it, Bluey!” He snapped at me. “Don’t you realise what my orders are? This isn’t funny, you sun addled fool, this isn’t a joke,” he growled as he came closer, looming over me. “This is important !”

“Alright, alright! Sorry.” The amount of anger pouring out of him was enough to drown me. “I was just having some fun, I didn’t mean anything by it.”

“Do you have any idea how rare it is to be promoted past NCO? It hasn't happened for almost a decade!”

I shrunk away from him, trying my hardest to push back the anger, to stop myself from snapping at him for taking a joke so seriously.

He snorted before turning away, and the anger radiating from him tapered off as he sat down again. “Get some sleep,” he ordered flatly.

“Look, I’m sorry okay?” I said meekly, finding it difficult to meet his eyes.

“I’m sure you are.” He picked up a book from the table next to him and started reading.

I bit my bottom lip, only to wince as my new canines drew blood.

“Um... look... is there, you know, anything I can do to make it up to you?” I asked.

“Try to avoid humiliating me again? Endeavour to not jeopardise the mission for your amusement? Stop talking and sleep ?” He closed the book and met my eyes.

“O-Oh. Alright...” I slunk down into the bed and pulled the duvet up to my neck before rolling over so that my back was to him.

I heard the sound of a book opening again, and pages turning as he started reading once more. I could still feel the anger flowing out of him and it took all my willpower to not yell at him. To tell him how much of a child he was being and to just accept the Celestia damned apology, but I kept that part of me locked away. I didn’t need another stint with emotions like last time, and if I exploded at him, I was afraid of the consequences. I was afraid of what that’d do to what fragile relationship I had with him.

After a moment, I heard him sigh. “Perhaps I overreacted, but in the future please think before you speak. There’s a time and a place for everything.”

“Sure,” I said, perhaps a tad too happily, but who could blame me?

“Now please, rest. I’ll talk to Luna about your friends before the sun rises.”

“Thank you,” I whispered.

He didn’t answer, I just heard the sound of a page turning.

I have no idea why I didn’t get a boxing bag before. Only had the damn thing for a week and it was already my favorite thing in the apartment. It wasn’t the same as a real fight, but it was in that direction, so it was somewhere I could channel my aggression to and get some decent exercise while I’m at it. I know Trixie doesn’t really like having it hung up in the middle of the living room, but she hasn’t told me to take it down, and I’m pretty sure she’s just happy I have a better way to deal with my anger for now.

Sure, it’s not really dealing with what’s got me angry, but it helps me put a lid on my problems for a bit longer, and damn it, I just love that feeling. Of completely losing yourself and forgetting about everything, your whole world boiling down to milliseconds at a time. Next punch, next step, next duck, next punch. Just find your rhythm and sink into it. Maybe I should join a boxing club or something? I know it’s not the same as real fighting, but it’d be a legal way for me to hit someone.

Panting, I came to a stop and began un-taping my claws. Glancing at the clock, I checked the time. Four thirty? That was enough for now I guessed. I’d already drawn most of the energy I could from the shadows, and had that weird black smokey shit coming out with every breath. I paused and sniffed, satisfied with the smell of sweat and leather. Trixie wouldn’t be happy if she came home and I smelled like a gym, so I decided to take a shower. Luna was the one paying for our water, so it’s not like I wanted to save hot water.

Stepping into the bathroom, I jumped into the shower and jerked the taps on. Hot water and colder water mixed to make lukewarm, and I adjusted it to a warmer temperature. Soap, shampoo, special pegasus feather cleaning crap that I go through by the ton, preen my feathers, relax my muscles, wash myself clean. It was another thing I could do that didn’t really need thinking, but I could throw myself at and drown out life for a minute.

By the time I was done, I was feeling better, a lot less tired, but for some reason I was still breathing black smokey shit. Trixie had left the wet towel on the floor again, so I dripped water all over the tiles as I hopped out. I grabbed a towel out of the closet, and glanced at the body sized mirror that was fogged up with steam. Using the already wet towel to wipe off the water, I switched to the dry towel and wiped the water out of my eyes and off my face.

A gryphon was standing there in front of me when I looked up. A male with a ridiculously feminine body, with colors just like mine, was glaring at me, looking hurt.

“Fuck-” I took a step back, and slipped on the wet tile. I stumbled, trying to stand straight again but failing and slamming into the corner of the shower right on my eye.

Groaning, I clutched my face. “Mother fucker!” I cursed and stood up, checking the mirror. My reflection stared back. “What the heck...” I muttered, snatching up the towel and drying myself off again.

I heard the door creak open followed by a cheery, “Gilda, I’m back and you will not believe what I found at the market today!”

I stared at the mirror for a moment, before I shook my head and stepped out of the bathroom. “Did you check the mail?” I asked her.

“Yep! There seems to be a letter for you from your mother,” she called back, her tail just peeking into vision from beyond the door to the kitchen. “I put it on the dining room table for you.”

“No packages this time?” I asked as I stepped to the table and picked up the letter. Mum’s writing was as neat as ever, fancy and elegant, making mine look like chick scratch.

“Not that Trixie saw and if there was a package, she would have blown it up.” A smile touched my beak at that thought. “Trixie would rather have a run in with the law than open another one of those.”

Tearing open the top of the letter, I glanced at the kitchen door and asked. “You said you got something while you were out?”

“Fresh venison,” she called out. “I figured you could teach me how to cook it better like last time. Remember? I had a lot of fun with that, and I know you did too, so don’t even try to deny it.”

“It wasn’t bad,” I answered. “But yeah, we can do that later tonight. If you want, I’ll take another shot at that weird mushroom ravioli I messed up last time.”

“Trixie will be sure t- Gilda!” My eyes snapped up and saw her staring at me in shock. “Did you get into a fight?”

“What?” I blinked in confusion. “No, why?”

“You’re bleeding and breathing out smoke.” She rushed past me into the bathroom and came out with some antiseptic. “Now hold still.”

“I am?” I touched my eyebrow, and it came away with a bit of blood on it. “Oh. Yeah, I slipped over in the bathroom. You left the towel on the floor again, so the tiles were wet.”

“Oh. Sorry.” She began gently applying it to the cut. “But that doesn’t explain the whole smoke thing. I thought you only got that if you did a lot of magic.”

“I was drawing energy earlier while I was using the punching bag, must have used more than I thought,” I replied and tilted away from her. “Seriously Trix, calm down. I’m fine.”

“Trixie is just concerned,” she snapped. “Now hold still and stop moving so much.”

“Alright, alright,” I stopped trying to move away from her as she cleaned out the cut. “Just relax Trix, there’s nothing actually wrong.”

“Trixie is your marefriend! She’s allowed to be concerned,” she growled before she examined the cut with a magical light. “Doesn’t look like you need stitches.”

I frowned as I breathed out and my breath was still smoking. Alright, this was getting a bit weird. “I told you I was fine.”

“And Trixie believes you,” she said.

“Then why are you still all... huffy about it?”

She directed a flat look at me. “Because Trixie is concerned, especially the smoke thing. Shouldn’t that have stopped by now?”

“I know,” I coughed and another black puff came with it. “This is weird.” Standing up, I shook my head and walked towards the kitchen. “Whatever, it should fix itself in a bit.”

“But what if it doesn’t?”

“...I actually don’t know.” Pausing in thought, I shrugged. “It’s not like it hurts or anything, so what’s the worst that could happen?”

“It’s magic. The worst that can happen is death,” she replied flatly.

I coughed into my claw. “Yeah... that’s a good point. Still, I’m not feeling anything yet. It’ll probably stop itself before it gets that far.”

“Sure?”

“I don’t know, pro-”

I paused as I glanced over my shoulder, and froze when I saw why I was still breathing black. My shadow was twisting and shifting, and I realised my magic making it to do that. I concentrated for a second, and pushed its energy away from me, leaving it still against the floor. Staring at it for a moment, I experimentally breathed out again, and there was less smoke on my breath.

“See? I just fixed it.” I grinned at Trixie. By the time I’d finished that sentence my breath was clear again.

She was obviously not convinced, but nodded slowly anyways. “Alright...”

“So what was Mum’s answer?” I said and picked up the letter again.

Dear Grizelda

Oh my, I never thought this day would come. My little cub is finally growing up. A letter, sent to me by her own (semi) free will. I- I think I’m tearing up a little inside.

“Okay, I’m not that bad,” I muttered.

No doubt you think you’re not that bad, but let’s admit it, the only reason you sent this letter (in such a readable state) is because Trixie made you. On the subject of your marefriend, how is she? Managed to make use of my anniversary gift to you two yet? You better have, otherwise I’m going to be sorely disappointed in you Grizelda. A mare that hot under your own roof (and in your own bed I should certainly hope) and you don’t decide to get warm at night? Shame on you indeed. Perhaps you don’t know how to treat her right? She is a pony, and their anatomy is-

I shuddered, and skipped to where she stopped being creepy.

-ant grandcubs damn it, and you will give them to me! I hear unicorns have developed a very interesting (and fun) spell helping mares get pregnant. Maybe you should look it up some time. Two I might add. One male and one female. If you want more I won’t complain, but at least two. Got that?

I had to stop reading for a moment to facepalm. “There is something seriously wrong with my mother. Why did we write to her again?”

“Gilda...” warned Trixie.

“You read this crap and tell me she hasn’t taken one too many knocks against the headboard.” I waved the letter at her, then realised what I’d just said. A wave of nausea came over me at the idea and I shook my head clear. “And that was a mental image I really didn’t need.”

For a split second Trixie looked confused before she turned green. “Trixie did not need to hear that.”

“You and me both,” I mumbled as I looked back down at the letter.

-t not before marriage though. While that may not be as important to ponies as it is to gryphons, no cubs before marriage. I have this absolutely wonderful suit planned for you that I hope to be made by that seamstress I mentioned last time you were here. Apparently she works from Ponyville of all places, and is a Bearer of Harmony. Can you believe that? To think a mare from such humble beginnings could get so far in life.

“Is Ponyville the center of the universe or something?” I groaned. “Why does everything come back to that freaking town?”

“That town again?” groaned Trixie. “I hate that place.”

And on that subject, just what have you been doing with your life lately? I keep hearing rumors about some gryphoness that looks like a guy making trouble up in Canterlot, and let’s face it, if the only description was “some gryphon causing trouble” that would probably still be you. So just what exactly have you been doing and, what job do you have now? You better not be lazing around on your rear, and getting fat while Trixie does all the work. I like that mare, and I swear, if you drive her away with your slobish behavior, I will be most displeased.

“And she wonders why I never write to her. Is it every parent’s job to make their kid as self-conscious as possible?”

“Maybe it’s the mother’s job. Trixie has never been embarrassed by her father before in her life.”

“Nope, my dad was just as bad too. I told you about the time he put Grace in a dress, right?”

“If you did that, Trixie knows a couple of mares and stallions who would totally hit on him. Probably try to get in his bed too.”

Thinking about Grace made me think of how I... what happened in Aviana, and I had to pause to get my head straight before I started reading again. How Trixie knew what I was thinking, I had no clue, but she simply hugged me close and nuzzled my chest lightly.

“Thanks, Trix.”

She smiled up at me and kissed my shoulder before jerking her head back at the letter.

And since you offered so generously, I think I’d like to take you up on your offer. Things are starting to get a bit tense around here and while this place holds many memories for me, I think I’d like to live so I can make more.

And to see the birth of my grandcubs.

I will be arrive in a week’s time at about midday. Please pick me up in a timely manner.

Love,

Your mother.

P.S. In case the letter wasn’t embarrassing enough I’ve included your cub pictures as well as helpful diagrams for performing a horn jo-

Without looking inside, I grabbed the envelope and tore it in half before grabbing a matchbox and burning it.

“Does Trixie even want to know?”

“A diagram for a horn job.” I decided to leave out the pictures of me as a cub, as much as I’m sure Trixie would love to tease me with them.

“What.” Her right eye twitched. “There is something wrong with your mother.”

“Read the letter yourself, but if your eyes start bleeding, that’s not my fault.” I passed it to her. “Just skip the first couple of paragraphs.”

She scanned the page, looking green, but ever so slightly curious, and more than once, she seemed to go back and reread those first sections again. Please tell me insanity isn’t contagious, and that Trixie hadn’t caught some creepy disease from paper handled by my mother. And then her eyes darted up to me and there was a mischievous smirk on her face.

“Please tell me you’re about to make fun of me for that ‘gryphon making trouble in Canterlot’ bit. If you’re about to suggest that weird ass spell she mentioned then I’m gonna have to go out back and hang myself.” Right after I said that, I had to fight the urge to wince. That joke might have been funnier if I hadn’t actually tried to do that a couple of times.

Trixie just looked up at me sadly. She did try to smile, but it just didn’t work.

“Sorry,” I muttered. “What was it you read anyway?”

“The first couple of paragraphs.”

“And we’re never going to talk about those ever again, right?” I couldn’t keep the hope out of my voice.

“Mmmm...” She batted her eyelids at me.

“Just keep reading, and tell me...” I blinked for a moment. “Wait, we mailed her about a week ago, right?”

“Yes...” she replied absentmindedly as she kept reading.

“So... she said she'd be arriving in Canterlot about a week from when she wrote it... which would be today if she answered us the day she got it...”

“Your mother is arriving today!?” The letter was dropped and I was suddenly being shoved towards the door. “Go pick up your mother while Trixie tidies up the house. Delay her as much as possible.”

“Where would she even be landing?” I asked as I was pushed into the hall. It was all I could do to pick my sunglasses as I passed and put them on. “She didn’t mention where I could find her.”

“The train station!” she yelled. “Go, go, go. This place is a mess and I need to clean.”

The door was slammed shut behind me, and I sighed and braced myself internally. “There’s no way in Tartarus this isn’t going to suck.”

I headed up the stairs to the roof, and spread my wings, moving towards the train station at a decent pace. It was barely five minutes before I landed again, but I was puffed because of the exercise I’d done earlier. I was careful not to tap into my magic, I didn’t want mum to be worried I’d taken up smoking or something if I had black crap on my breath.

Entering the train station, I was surprised at the number of gryphons I saw, but it still wasn’t too hard to find my mum in that mess. When I spotted her, she was sitting on a bench with some luggage and looked annoyed. Seeing her again was like a hit to the gut. Damn it, she looks so much like Grace. I took a moment to catch my breath before I walked towards her.

When she saw me approaching she smiled and stood up, opening her arms for a hug.

I hesitated for a moment, before I stepped into her and accepted it. “Hi, Mum. Have you been waiting long? I swear I only just got your letter like five minutes ago.”

“The mail must have been delayed due to the war,” she replied and smiled. “But how are you? Managed to get around to doing the deed yet?”

“Is that seriously the first thing you bring up?” I replied as I let go of her. “No, ‘the trip was fine’ or ‘how’s your work’?”

“If you didn’t always avoid the question in the letters, it wouldn’t be the first thing I ask,” she chuckled as she handed me her bags.

“Ever think there’s a reason I don’t want to talk about that crap with you? Fuck, you even make Trixie uncomfortable.”

“Gilda, language,” she said. “And it’s not nice to insult your mother.”

“Look, we’re seriously not talking about that right now.” Or ever. I changed the subject as we headed out of the train station. “How are things back in the Kingdom? Is it as bad as the papers say?”

“Probably worse. They are trying to keep a lot of things hush-hush in case the other nations interfere,” she said. “I had been planning on leaving already, but didn’t have anywhere to go and I didn’t feel right asking you for room, especially if you and Trixie have been... getting at it.”

Holy shit, she’s back to that already. “Well, you should have given me time to get things ready and waited on another letter from me. If you plan on living here for more than a few weeks you’re gonna need a working visa. Whatever though, I’m glad you got here safe.”

“But you are in good with Luna right? Or is that just a rumor?”

“...It’s complicated.” A thought crossed my mind and I asked, “Hey, did you bring that book I asked you about in my letter?”

“Yes I did,” she chuckled. “Thinking about teaching your mare friend some gryphon history?”

“Uh, maybe if she’s interested, mostly I just wanted to read it myself.” Trixie asked me to delay Mum, so now I needed to find a way to distract her for a few minutes. “Hey, feeling hungry? It’s almost lunch, want to get something to eat?”

“It’s been a rather tiring journey. I’d prefer to just get to your apartment and rest up if that’s alright. Plus, I’ve missed Trixie, she’s such a sweet mare.”

“Yeah, real sweet,” I repeated. Crap. Sorry Trix. “Uh... listen, mum, there’s something you should probably know.”

“You got Trixie pregnant didn’t you?”

“What? No!” I spluttered. “How would that even work? We’re both female, even if we weren’t from different species.”

“Magic.” She nodded sagely.

I groaned and facepalmed. “No. She’s not pregnant because magic. That would be stupid. Why would you even think of that? It’s like, the last thing I’d ever bring up.”

“It was either that or you broke up with her and I’d much rather it be the first option,” she said with a shrug.

“We haven’t broken up,” I replied shaking my head. “It’s just uh... well...” After a second, I sighed, took off my sunglasses and met her gaze. “This.”

“Oh Gilda, I thought you knew better than to get those weird eye changing magic things the younger generation is so into. Sure, it looks exotic, but who knows what sort of damage that magic is doing to your eyes?”

“No Mum, I didn’t...” I trailed off, thinking about it, before saying, “Yeah, you’re right, that was stupid of me. Sorry, I don’t know what I was thinking.” Slipping the sunglasses back on, I was grateful to have dodged that particular bullet so unintentionally. “We’re gonna need to try and find you a job pretty soon. Me and Trixie aren’t tight for cash, but supporting three mouths at once’ll stretch things pretty bad.”

“Thanks. As much as I enjoy needling you, you are a good daughter.”

Except for the part where you murdered her son.

“Y-yeah, thanks, Mum.” I stretched my wings and jumped into the air. “Come on, let’s get home already.”

“Alright.” She followed me up and it’d had been so long since I had seen her fly that I had forgotten how graceful she was in the air. “Where to?”

“Just follow me.” I called. “I’ve got an apartment about five minutes from here. Nothing fancy, but it’s pretty close to the castle.”

“Anything close to the castle is expensive,” she said.

“Yeah, but we get benefits.” I told her over my shoulder.

“Ah, to be young and in with royalty,” she chuckled.

I bit down the urge to yell back that I wasn’t ‘in with royalty’.

We flew in silence after that until eventually we landed on the rooftop, and I paused to watch her land. Damn it, she always looked beautiful, but when she was flying she was somehow even more bloody elegant.

“Nice view,” she said as she glanced off into the distance were we had a perfect view of the waterfall coming out from under the castle. “Let me guess, the sun rises in that spot between the waterfall and just under the castle?”

“Nah, you got it backwards. The sun goes down there, and rises in the other direction. Why?”

“This place probably costs a lot more than you realize,” she said.

I shrugged. “Anyway, come on. Trixie’s waiting.” Turning around, I headed down stairs towards my apartment and opened the door. “Hey Trix, we’re here!” I called out.

“You’re back!” I suddenly found a happy mare kissing my cheek and just as suddenly, she turned to mother. “Welcome! I’ve just put some venison on for you and I’ve cleaned out our spare room for your stay.”

I blinked at her. “I thought we were gonna cook that later tonight together.”

She grinned at me. “Trixie just got some more, and if you like, you can help me cook it now.”

“Yeah, alright.” I nodded, though I was a bit disappointed we couldn’t do what we had planned for tonight. “I’ll just help get mum settled in first then I’ll be right back.”

As I turned to move away, I felt her pull me back and kiss me lightly on the beak before whispering, “Trixie promises to make it up to you tonight.”

It took me a moment to realise what she meant before I grinned at her. “Works for me.” I turned to Mum. “Come on, I’ll show you to the guest room.”

“I’m glad to see you two still being romantic,” said Mum. “It’s such a shame when couples just let it fizzle out.”

I rolled my eyes. “We’ve only been together for a year, Mum, it hasn’t been that long.” I pulled open the guest room door and held it for her. “Need help unpacking?”

“A year is still a long time,” she said. “And no, I’m fine. No offense, but I don’t trust a pony to cook meat.”

“Hey, Trixie’s actually getting pretty good.” Then I paused. “Well, she’s not exactly ‘good’ yet, but she’s learning. Maybe if you offer her some pointers it could help her out.”

“I don’t think so. I saw that look on your face when she said she was cooking me venison. Probably got that just for you didn’t she?” I looked away as she touched my cheek. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to do that to you, but go to your marefriend.”

“Alright, it’s fine.” I gave her a decent smile. “Just try to be understanding if she doesn’t get things right.”

I left her to it, and walked back to the kitchen, taking off my sunglasses and leaving them on the counter. “So, what have you done to it so far? Were you planning on trying to roast this?”

“Yep! Since I can actually sort of pull that off.” She held out an apron for me.

I just stared at it, before looking back at her with an eyebrow raised.

“Come on, please?” She gave me the big cute eyes all ponies have mastered somehow.

Sighing, I glanced between it and her, before reluctantly putting it on. “This is the only time I’m ever wearing one of these.”

“Hm...” I felt that predatory gaze on me. “You look hotter in a suit, but this isn’t bad.”

Did having mum in the other room get her going or something? “L-let’s just get this roast on so we can take this off sooner.”

I flipped open the oven, and checked what Trixie had done with the meat. I grabbed a tea towel and used that to protect my claw as I took the tray out. Internally, I sighed at it. Trixie had the spices and oils in the right measurements, but she hadn’t rubbed them into the meat before putting it in the oven. It wasn’t too late to fix, but it was gonna affect the taste a bit.

I had to let the meat cool down before I could touch it, so I turned to Trixie. “Would you mind peeling some potatoes for me?”

“Sure.” She began working away, humming happily as she did so. “So, what did Trixie forget to do this time?”

“Nothing too bad, you just have to rub the salts and oils into the meat before you put it in the oven.” I left it there to cool, and grabbed out an onion. “Also, a roast is kinda more a dinner meal, not really lunch. Still, it should be fine.”

“Ah.” Trixie nodded slowly and handed me the potato. “I wanted to impress your mother. Think it’ll work? I do want her to like me you know... Do you think she likes me?”

“Don’t worry about that, Trix. She thinks you’re really sweet, and she’s already talking about us having cubs together.” I shuddered at the idea. “I seriously hope she doesn’t bring it up while we’re eating.”

“At least she’s not bringing up the... er... other stuff...” Trixie blushed bright red and couldn’t meet my eyes. “I thought female gryphons weren’t meant to be so, you know. So why is your mother...?”

“Because we’re females. If either of us were male she wouldn’t be half as pushy and forward about all that crap.” Sighing, I started cutting up the potatoes and laying the pieces down on a tray. “I mean, yeah, she spent half her days back home trying to seduce dad, but it was more subtle. Have you noticed how she only ever managed to get pregnant once, but the way she talks about it, her and dad were... busy? I think there might’ve been something wrong with one of them in the... baby making department. Plus, with the way me and Grace turned out, I think she was worried dad would leave her for not turning out the son he wanted, so she might have been trying to keep him around.”

“Oh. Well. As long as that means she isn’t pressuring us into adopting or something.” She must have seen my nervous glance away because her head slammed into the table. “She is, isn’t she?”

After a moment I rolled my eyes and nodded. “She’s demanding grandcubs, though she says not before we’re married. Which I think just means she’s planning on marrying us the first chance she gets.”

Trixie smirked, though the blush still stained her cheeks. “Just remember Trixie’s demands and she’ll consider it.”

“White-gold ring, sapphires, sunset, somewhere nice.” I went over the checklist out loud. “Anything I forgot?”

“That sounds about right.” She planted a kiss on my cheek.

It was about a minute later we had all the cooking finished, with the meat roasting in the oven next to the potatoes. I put all the knives and dishes we used in the sink, and got out some plates and drinking glasses.

“It should be done in about half an hour,” I told Trixie when I turned around and started untying the apron only for her to stop me. “Trix?”

“Keep it on.” She grinned impishly up at me. “You look good in it.”

I felt my cheeks heating up, but I shook my head. “Nuh uh, no way I’m wearing one of these things ever again. Not to mention if mum walks in and gets all, ‘My cub’s wearing an apron! I’m so proud.’ and starts trying to take photos or some shit.”

“Please?” She looked up at me with those wide eyes of hers before the her trademark smirk was back. “I just wanna show her that I’ve managed to get you into an apron, especially since she had so much trouble trying to make you learn how to cook.”

If she used just the big eyes, she would have won me over. I untied the apron and lifted it over my head, “Doesn’t that seem a bit... I dunno, bitchy to you? As in, ‘See what I did that you never could?’ I don’t want you to compete with Mum over who can control me better.”

“It’s not about trying to control you! It’s about showing her that... that... You know. That you’re willing to go out of your comfort zone for me. You know?”

I shifted on my paws, tossing it over. “But I really don’t want to wear one...” I whined. “They’re just so...”

“Once. Just this once. And I’ll do anything you want.” Fuck, she was using the eyes again.

Groaning, I pulled the apron back over my head and tied it up again. “And there I thought fighting off a horde of mutant changelings and a goddess would be the worst thing I’d ever have to do for you.”

“Thank you!” All of a sudden I found my back against the counter, her hooves on either side of me and her lips pressed tight against mine. Was that tongue?! Fuck, maybe I should wear an apron more often. Trixie has some serious mommy issues of she thinks aprons are sexy.

My eyes widened and I stared at Trixie in horror. Oh fuck no, please no. I had to fight the urge to shred this damn apron right then and there.

“G-Gilda?” asked Trixie.

“I-it’s nothing,” I shook my head and turned away. She passed me beer while she was having that flashback. She passed me a fucking beer the same way she probably did for her mother. Oh goddesses, no. Please tell me Trixie isn’t with me because of I remind her of her mother. “L-let’s just set the table.”

“Gilda. Talk to me. Please,” she begged.

I flinched at the way she asked me, and didn’t answer her as I walked out into the living room. Then I saw Grace sitting at the table, and I almost tripped over my own paws. That wasn’t Grace, that was Mum, I reminded myself as I straightened up. Yep, definitely Mum looking at me with concern.

She still doesn’t know you murdered him.

“Gilda, darling? You alright? Did you and Trixie have a fight?” She walked over to me and made to hug me, before pausing, no doubt remembering how much I hated to be hugged.

“N-no. Trixie’s fine,” I turned away from Grace- Adelina and pulled the apron off me as fast as I could. “Food will be ready in a minute, I just need some air.”

I had to stop myself from running as I walked to the door and yanked it open hard enough to slam it into the wall. I flinched at the sound it made, before closing it more quietly behind myself and dashing up the stairs. When I got to the roof, I stopped to catch my breath, pacing for a moment or two while I blinked tears from my eyes.

So, your marefriend is with you because of unresolved mother issues, your mother doesn’t know you murdered her son, and because you walked out like that, everyone thinks you’re crazy. Which you are.

“Shut up!” I hissed, “Just shut the fuck up!” My voice cracked and I sat down, trying to catch my breath.

You’re a danger to everyone around you. Someone needs to put you down before you kill them the way you did your brother.

“I said, shut the fuck up!”

“Gilda?”

My head snapped around, and I saw Trixie watching me, looking worried.

“Sorry, I just... I just...” I shivered and looked ahead. “I just needed some air.”

She slowly walked over to me and hesitantly placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Are you alright?”

I leaned into her touch, and pulled her closer with my wings, wrapping her up in a tight hug. “I’d never fucking hurt you. I just couldn’t.”

Tell yourself that. You think if you kill Trixie, Luna would still want you to captain her guard? You’ve got more than enough in common with Nightmare Moon already, kill a lover or two and you’re all set to try and make it Eternal Night.

“I know.” She hugged back and rubbed my back lightly. “Trixie believes you and loves you.”

“I love you so bloody much.” I had to ease off on the squeezing, because I was worried she’d pass out.

Nightmare loved you, didn’t stop her from trying to brainwash you. You loved Grace too, still killed him easy enough.

“I know... I know...” Kisses feathered themselves along my shoulder and neck as she began running a hoof down my spine. “I know you do and I love you just as much.”

I took another deep breath, before I let her go and put a palm to my head. “I’m sorry... I just... She just looks so much like him. I saw her sitting at the dining room table like that and I thought she was Grace and... I just had to step out for a bit, that’s all.”

Trixie simply held me close to her chest and stroked my crown feathers. “It’s alright. I understand.”

“I swear I could never kill you.” I whispered under my breath, before flinching the moment I said it. I prayed Trixie hadn’t heard me.

“Hm? Did you say something?”

I didn’t answer her, just breathed out again and took a step back. “Let’s just go back in. I’m fine now.”

“You sure? Trixie can ask your mother to stay elsewhere if you’d prefer.”

I considered it for a second, before shaking my head. “No, I said we’d take care of her for now, so we’re gonna do it. At least until she can get a job and a visa.”

“Sure?” Trixie pulled back slightly to look me in the eyes. “Want me to talk to Luna about it for you?”

“Yes I’m sure. There’s no way I’m kicking her out because I’m the one who killed her son.” I said firmly. “If you can convince Luna to help her, then fine, but other than that I don’t want her having anything to do with my family.”

“Alright. I’ll go talk to her tomorrow morning and you can show your mother around or something.”

“Yay,” I muttered. “We should probably head back in before she gets worried.”

“She’ll be fine, I’m more concerned about you right now.”

“Seriously, I’m fine now. I just needed a moment to... I just needed a moment.”

“Sure?” She hugged me tight once more and looked up at me. “Trixie doesn’t mind you know.”

“Yes. I’m sure.” I answered. After another moment of hugging I said, “Uh... Trix? You can let go now.”

“But it’s so comfy,” she pouted.

I couldn’t but laugh at that, and hug her closer for a moment. “Never change, Trix.”

She took the opportunity to give me a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’m just telling the truth.”

I let go of her, but she stayed snuggled up against my side and under my wing as we moved back downstairs.

Yeah, a hug and a kiss makes it all better. As long as you never actually confront the problem, or face the fact you’re going to hurt her until it’s too late.

Closing my eyes for a moment, I took a calming breath for a came to a stop. “Actually, Trix. Before we go back in there’s something I need to ask.”

She looked up at me questioningly.

“Trix... Do I remind you of... I mean...” Do you want to fuck me because of unresolved shit between you and your mother? “Oh fuck, uh... Did... Your mum ever wear an apron?” Please-say-no, please-say-no, please-say-no.

She just looked at me blankly. “Everypony wears aprons in the kitchen. Who wants to be splashed with hot oil while cooking? I bet most gryphons wear aprons in the kitchen!”

I coughed into my claw. “Uh... that’s not what I was getting at... I mean... uh... Look, just forget I asked.”

“Come on, talk to me.”

“It’s just... Oh, fuck... I have no idea how to say this...”

“You think I love you because you remind me of my mother,” she said simply as though it was the most obvious and straightforward thing in the world.

“Uh...well, yeah... I’m a bit worried about that ever since you had that...” Mental snap? Trauma induced flashback? “...Episode the other day, and then you thought I looked hot in an apron for some reason and... you gave me that beer.” Now that I said it out loud, that actually sounded completely ridiculous.

“You do realise how ridiculous that sounds right?”

“Uh... yeah...”

“Oh good, otherwise Trixie would be disappointed.” She flicked her mane to the side and gave me an amused smirk. “I would be an idiot to date someone like my mother and don’t you forget it.”

“Yeah, can we just... forget that I ever mentioned this?” My cheeks were so red I could swear they were bleeding. As much as I enjoyed the sound of her laughter, it was not helping at all this time around.

“I don’t know... maybe I should see if I can get something out of you.” She licked her lips and I gulped. “I’m sure I’ll be able to think of something.”

“L-let’s just get back inside,” I stammered as I turned away and almost tripped on the first step. Please tell me Trixie didn’t see that. Her giggle said otherwise and just like that she was somehow under my wing again.

When we entered the apartment again, I was feeling much better. Seeing Mum didn’t feel like staring at my dead brother, and I was even smiling a bit when we came through the door.

When we saw her, she was busy reading a paper, but her eyes immediately drifted up and the biggest smile I had ever seen appeared on her face. She was beaming at me and from the way her wings ruffled, I just knew she was barely containing her joy. Part of me wanted to facepalm, the rest of me was just glad she wasn’t too worried. Goddesses know I don’t want her probing too deep into my life and the crap that’s going on in my head.

“Uh, sorry about running out like that,” I said. “I was just feeling a bit out of it.”

“It looks as though you’re feeling better now.” Her eyes darted over to Trixie then up at my smile. “Much better it seems.”

“Y-yeah, a lot better.” What the heck did she think we were doing up there? We walked further into the room, her eyes following me with that wide smile on her face. “So uh... what are you reading?” I asked as conversationally as I could.

“Oh, just about how a certain gryphoness stood up for gryphons all over Equestria,” she chuckled.

“Oh, that?” I rolled my eyes. “That was weeks ago. Dash asked me to come to that meeting, and everyone was saying things so freaking retarded they made me cringe.”

“Sounds like you alright. I’m surprised you didn’t end up swearing at everypony present.” The page was turned and she kept reading on. “You know, you should attend those meetings more. According to this it’s got all the gryphons really worked up and last night’s meeting was super packed with lots of gryphons speaking out.”

“Well if they’re speaking for themselves what’s there for me to say?” I shook my head.

“Well some of them are saying you’re the source of their inspiration. To think, my darling Gilda acting as an inspiration to a whole nation! If it weren’t for you, they wouldn’t be out there right now. You don’t need to say anything, you just need to inspire.” Mum focused on Trixie. “Something your marefriend has a lot of experience in I’d assume. Come on dear, give Gilda some pointers.”

“Please, Trixie has been trying, but have you tried to teach Gilda anything?” The two shared an amused smile over that one. “Sadly, Gilda does not want to be involved in politics.”

“Oh?” And there was that arched look being directed at me. Fuck my life.

“What?” I folded my arms and sat back. “I’m pretty happy with the way things are for now, I don’t see why I need to get into boring complicated crap like that when I’m... well, I’m just me. Come on, we all know I’m not really...” I searched for the word. “Figurehead material. I’m not sure if you’ve noticed or not, but I’m a delinquent with knife scars and a criminal record. I’m the exact stereotype of what ponies are afraid of from gryphons.”

“And the fact that you’ve got a beautiful marefriend-”

“Thank you.”

“-and stable income, a relationship with a Princess, and this Rainbow Dash, who sounds like some important pony, goes to show you can’t judge a gryphon by the way they look.” Now she fixed her motherly ‘I am right’ stare at me. “You are somegryph everyone can relate to.”

I rolled my eyes. “Look, do we even have to talk about this? I’m not taking Luna’s stupid job, alright?”

“Wait, you get to call the Princess by her first name and she offered you a job? And you didn’t accept it. Of course you didn’t, you always wanted to do things your way. You never could take help or charity.” Though she sighed, I wasn’t sure if it was out of fond memories, sadness, or annoyance. “I suppose some things never change.”

“I call her Luna out of disrespect more than anything,” I muttered, before sitting forward. “Look, it’s not about doing things my way or taking charity, it’s because I just don’t need that crap in my life. I’m perfectly happy to work a normal job, get a normal pay, and deal with normal problems. This is about what I want, and that fact that what I really don’t want is more attention from the press, and gryphons looking to me like some kind of hero. I don’t want to be in Luna’s Guard, because I’m just. not. interested.” I punctuated each word by jabbing a claw into the table top.

“Very well,” sighed mum.

“Don’t sound so disappointed,” I frowned and sat back again.

“I’m your mother, I can sound however I like,” she said.

I sighed, and stood up again. “Whatever. Did you unpack that book I asked about?”

“Yes I did, I placed it on your bookshelf.”

“Alright, thanks.”

I walked down the hall and stopped by the book shelf. It only took me a second to spot the faded grey brown cover and tattered spine. ‘Common Myths of the Black Eyes, Great Scars, and Red Ends’ written on the spine in faded black.

Just seeing that book made me feel a kick of nostalgia. Picking it up, I carried it to the room me and Trixie shared before sitting down on the bed and flipping through it for a bit. Most of the pages were faded and a bit yellow, and every now and then you had to squint to make out the words, but it was still readable. Shit, it’d been so long since I’d seen this book. All the stories I could remember reading jumped out at me; ‘The Death of the Titans’, ‘The Days of Ash and Wind’, ‘The War of the Broken Skies’, ‘Last Shadow in the Day’. I actually giggled at how damn cheesy most of those names were.

“Gilda?” called Trixie from the other room. “Lunch is almost ready, can you help set the table?”

Calling back, “No problem!” I closed the book and set it on the nightstand before I headed out the door, and walked into the living room. Moving the plates and dishes to the table, along with some drinks and bread, it took me less than a minute to get it all ready before I stepped into the kitchen. “Have we got any wine for Mum?” I asked.

“We’ve got some red wine in the cupboard!” she yelled back as the roast venison was slipped out of the oven. “Why don’t I grab it while you carve this?”

“Geeze, Trix. I’m in the room, no need to shout.” I told her as I grabbed out some tongs and a knife, and started carving into the meat.

My stomach growled at the smell it made, and I tasted a bit. Perfect. Well, perfect for me anyway. I don’t know mum’s preferences, but I always liked a slightly gamey taste, and some bitter spiciness. Shit. In retrospect, mum would probably prefer it a bit sweeter, maybe with some fruits or honey glaze. Trixie had started cooking it before I could tell her a different recipe though, so there was no chance for me to change it.

I drained the fats and cooked bloods from the tray into a pot, before turning that into gravy with some other ingredients. Trixie was always a bit grossed out by that, but it’s the best way to make a good gravy, so I figured it should be fine just this once.

Soon we had all the food laid out, and we were sitting around ready to eat. It was kind of a big meal for lunch, even if it was a late lunch, but maybe we could just have something simple for dinner.

“Okay, this looks and smells delicious. Who cooked it?” asked mum. “I’m tempted to say Trixie simply because I don’t think Gilda would ever learn something like cooking willingly, but it is meat so...”

“Both me and Trixie cooked,” I said with a roll of my eyes. “I’ve been by myself since I was twelve, you know? I have actually learned to take care of myself.”

“Cook, yes. This? This isn’t cooking, this is like, gourmet level of cooking.” She reached out and took a bite of the venison, chewing it slowly with her eyes closed. “This is close to bliss. I’d prefer it a bit sweeter, but this is really, really good.”

I glanced over at Trixie, then back to Mum with a shrug. “Well, I lived with a butcher and his wife for a while. They were practically offended by my cooking, and I was taught a bit by them. But seriously? Gourmet? That sounds like crap to me.”

Trixie looked a tad green, but kept silent and mum was too busy eating away to care.

“No, seriously. This is good. Maybe gourmet was stretching it, but this is the best meal I’ve had in weeks.”

“Well... It’s cool that you like it.” It felt kinda awkward saying that to her, especially with the history between us. How many years did she spend trying to get me to take an interest in this crap? I opened my beak to speak, but shut it and put a few roast potatoes on my plate instead.

“It was all Gilda. She might hate cooking, but she’s really good at it. Trixie still can’t cook meat well, but I’m getting there. Slowly. With her help of course.” A loving look was tossed at me as Trixie grabbed some of her salad and pasta. “And she’s already almost as good as I am with vegetarian dishes.”

“Oh, is that so?” Mum gave me an amused look. “Maybe I should try some of my daughter’s pasta dishes sometime then.”

I shrugged. “If you want, maybe.” My plate was already mostly empty, and if I didn’t say so myself I thought it all tasted damn fine. “Just don’t expect me to cook too often. I still don’t like doing it.”

“Despite Trixie’s best efforts,” she huffed.

I rolled my eyes and kept eating. It wasn’t long until I was done, and I got myself a cut of meat and some more gravy.

“You know, cooking is a good way to score extra points,” said mum only for Trixie to immediately shush her. “What? It’s true isn’t it?”

“It’s a secret,” said Trixie. “Males aren’t supposed to know that.”

“Oh, so Gilda’s the stallion in the relationship?”

Trixie’s face was immediately redder than raw meat and I groaned and facepalmed. “I think I’ve lost my appetite.”

“What? What did I say? I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’m not surprised since Gilda is so... masculine, but... well... you are a unicorn.”

If anything Trixie looked redder as she pulled the rim of her hat down to hide her face.

“Adelina!” I snapped and gave her a glare. “Seriously? I mean, fucking seriously?! Would you say that shit with guests in the house? Why would you think that’s okay? In what way is that dinner conversation?”

“As your mother, it’s my job to ask awkward and embarrassing questions, especially when it has to deal with sex. A healthy sex life is part of a healthy relationship. Is it my fault I care about my daughter and want her to be happy?”

How the fuck did she manage to sound so reasonable while saying all of that!?

“Our sex life is just fine, so butt out, alright?” After a moment, I added, “Fuck. You’re the last sentient in the entire world I want to talk with about this.”

“So did you use the gifts I sent?”

My face slammed into the table, and I had to bite back the urge to scream. After a calming breath, I sat back and gave her a glare. “I’m pretty sure that thing’s illegal in Equestria.”

“It’s actually made in Equestria, if you can believe that. And here I thought ponies were a species of prudes.”

I clenched my fists and stared at the ceiling. “We’re not finishing this discussion.”

“Okay, okay.” She turned to Trixie with a bright smile on her face despite the fact that Trixie was more red than blue. “So! How about we go shopping tomorrow?”

“T-Tomorrow?”

“Yeah! It’ll be fun. We can look at dresses and the like. You know, things Gilda doesn’t like.” A glare directed at me. “And we can see if we can find some cooking stuff and I’ll make both of you a real meal.”

“Uh, Trixie was going to talk to someone about getting you a working visa tomorrow.” I glanced at Trixie, then back to Mum. “And we have work to go to tomorrow night as well.”

“Oh? Where do you work at?”

“I’m a bouncer at a club not far from here. Trixie works as a stage magician there too.”

“Really?” She leaned back in her seat. “Mind if I come along? I’ve never seen one of your shows before.”

“Well... er...” Trixie glanced over at me for help.

I just shrugged at her. “I... can’t think of a reason why not...?” Trixie, think of a reason. Think of a reason. Think of a good reason!

“Well, um, I suppose you’ll have to prepare yourself for the mind boggling greatness that is Trixie!” At least she wasn’t throwing out fireworks indoors anymore. “She will dazzle you, she will amaze you, she will turn your mind in on itself as The Great and Powerful performs feats beyond your wildest imaginations!”

I was caught between amusement and exasperation. She could have at least tried to think of an excuse. “Anyway, Trixie can’t go shopping with you tomorrow. There’s some stuff that kinda needs to be taken care of.”

“Fine,” said Mum with an eye roll. “Maybe some other day then.”

I was finished with my food. I probably could have gone for a third helping, but with Mum sitting there I knew she’d use it as an excuse to dig at me about eating less or something, before topping it off with some suggestion about how if I exercised more it’d help my endurance in bed. I was finished way before they were, so I was left sitting there while they kept slowly eating.

Shit, what was Mum gonna do tomorrow while Trixie was out? There was no way I was gonna be up to showing her around town without any sleep. Not to mention the whole ‘being nocturnal’ thing was something I still hadn’t talked with her about yet. I couldn’t put that off for long, could I? I’d have to talk with her about it eventually. Probably best if I get it out of the way now.

With a sigh, I asked, “Hey, Mum... Have you heard about the nightkin?”

“Yeah, just met one today actually. Really sweet girl, maybe a bit brash and swears a bit too much, and she may have anger issues, but I know her heart is in the right place. Plus, I’d say she looks kinda cute, though if she knew that she’d probably complain until my ears dropped off.”

“...Okay?” I blinked and gave a confused look at Trixie before turning back to Mum. “That’s kind of a lot to know about someone you met for the first time... but whatever. Anyway,” I shook my head. “There’s sorta something you should know...”

Adelina just stared at me blankly before turning to Trixie. “Was she always this dense? I swear, she’s gotten denser since last time. Don’t tell me you had to stick your tongue down her throat for her to realise you had a crush on her.”

Trixied blushed yet again, but this time she managed to reply, “She’s always been this dense.”

I glanced between the two of them as realisation dawned on me. “Wait... you... were talking about...” I blinked and frowned. “Hey! I’m not cute!”

“Trixie disagrees.”

“Well there you go, if your marefriend disagrees then you’re wrong and that’s that.”

I rolled my eyes. “So you knew? When did you find out?”

“Well Princess Luna sent me a letter apologising for everything, as well as paying for Grace’s funeral and a bunch of other stuff.”

My stomach dropped and I gulped. “H-how much did she tell you?”

“Not much. Just that you became a nightkin unwillingly and that it was her fault. I tried to ask about Grace, but she said that was for you to tell me.” Mum slipped out of her seat and hugged me close. “But whatever happened, I don’t blame you. Alright? I know we weren’t always the closest, but you’re a good gryph.”

I couldn’t hug her back. There was no way I could hold the mother of the brother I’d murdered. It took me a moment, but I realised I was trembling. Partly from guilt, partly from sadness, and partly from pure fucking rage that Luna had dared contact my mother after what she did to me.

“I... I...” I couldn’t take it for a moment longer. Breaking away from the touch, I knocked over the chair as I staggered back from the table and away from Gra- Adelina. “No! Don’t touch me!”

“Gilda?” He-she made to reach out to me, but Trixie pushed her out of the way and forced me to look at her.

“Gilda, focus. I’m here. Come on, it’s fine, it’s okay. Everything will be fine.” Trixie slowly reached out for me. “Calm down, deep breaths.”

“No!” I panicked and took another step back, but bumped into the wall. Fear overcame me and the shadows flooded to my command. Before I knew what I was doing, I’d disappeared through them, and stepped out into the hallway outside our apartment.

Thick waves of black smoke rolled off my breath as I charged down the stairs towards the street. I tripped on the way down, and was sent sprawling onto the lobby floor. Slowly, I shook my head and stood up, heavy waves of dense black crap crawling out of my lungs. Standing above and in front of me was a gryphon. A feminine, pretty, male gryphon with a sad and betrayed look on his face.

“How could you have done that to me? How could you have murdered your brother?! What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

“How could you make me do it?!” I screamed back. “Why did you have to try and kill Trixie!?” Tears were streaming down my face, and I curled into a ball, hugging myself. “Why did I go through with it? How could I have done that...?”

So it’s his fault then!? The voice in the back of my head snarled. You were the one that put a knife in his heart when he was just trying to hold you off. How could that ever have been his fault?!

“Shut up! I didn’t have a choice!” I staggered back up and shouted at the empty room. “He was going to kill everyone!”

No one answered me.

Panting, I collapsed to the floor again, coughing out flecks of black gunk. Then I lay there shivering. I don’t know how long it was for, but this cold feeling started to spread from my insides out as the smoke coming out with every breath thickened, and more and more black ooze started leaking from my open mouth and nose. I might have been dying, but I didn’t really care.

“Gilda?” Trixie’s voice was faint. “Come on, this isn’t funny! Where are you?”

I closed my eyes, and concentrated on her voice. Trixie was worried about me. If I didn’t let her know where I was she’d just get more worried. I didn’t want that. There was no way I was letting Trixie get hurt like that.

With shaky claws, I pushed myself up and croaked out her name. Or I tried to. There was too much of that black ooze in my beak and throat for me to say anything coherent, and all that came out was a loud gurgle. Swallowing all of it that I could, I tried again.

“Down here.” It was barely louder than my normal speaking voice, and as raspy as fuck besides.

The effort was too much, and I collapsed to my knees as I vomited out all the gunk I’d just swallowed along with the food I’d helped cook. The sound of hoofbeats echoed through room and a second later, Trixie came bursting through the door only to stop dead as she stared at me in horror.

“Adelina! Get a guard, quick! We need to get Gilda to the hospital,” she yelled as she rushed to my side. “Also get Luna, I think something’s wrong.”

“It’s cold...” I gurgled into her shoulder as I leaned into her touch, shivering and holding her warmth as close to me as I could.

I felt her cape wrap around me as she began warming me with her magic. “It’ll be alright. Come on, stay with me Gilda, stay with me. Adelina! Where’s that fucking guard!? It’ll be fine, just focus on me. Come on Gilda, you can do it, just focus on my voice. You better not die you hear that? If you fucking dare do that to me I will fucking drag your sorry ass back from Tartarus. You hear me!?”

A chuckle escaped my beak. Or a gurgle. I hugged her as close to me as I could, and looking over her shoulder I noticed all the shadows in the room, heck, probably all the shadows in the building flying into me. It was like the plug had been taken out of the sink, and all the water was rushing down the drain. My claw trembled against Trixie’s back, and I think I might have cut her as I clenched my talons.

I started to push against them. With every last scrap of willpower I had, I pushed against the shadows crawling into me and stopped drawing them in. The black fog on my breath lightened a bit, but there was still way too much and before I knew what I was doing, I’d vomited black gunk all over Trixie’s back.

“Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit! We’ve got no time for this.” Trixie’s horn lit up and I felt something pushing down at me from all side. It swirled around us, and I realised dimly Trixie was using all her magic to... to... cast a spell. I thought of the crack in her horn, and how casting that spell to try and stop Nightmare nearly killed herself doing it.

“Stop!” I shouted, or tried to, and tried to stand up again. “Your horn!” My foreleg gave out from under me, and I smashed into the ground again. I looked up and saw Trixie, standing there with tears in her eyes, in deep concentration as fucking terrifying amounts of magic swirled around us. The pressure on my skull grew, and my vision started to waver. I tried to shout at her, but couldn’t even muster up the energy to speak. Every muscle in my body refused to listen to me. Everything went blurry and out of focus, my eyelids slowly closing despite every effort to try stay conscious.

“Don’t worry, I’m the Great and Powerful Trixie.” I could hear the smirk in her voice. “And nothing can kill me.”

Then my eyes closed and all I saw was black.

Chapter 10

The Plot Thickens

For the past week, Princes Luna was increasingly come under fire as the public demands answers to the case of the mysterious unicorn that was rushed out of her chambers. Hospital records show no indication of an unicorn named 'Blue Moon' being admitted and all public records pertaining to her have been under lock and key. All inquires made into the matter have been met with deafening silence and more than one reporter has anonymously come forth as being threatened if they do not drop the matter including yours truly. Censorship. That is the game Princess Luna is playing at and appeals to Princess Celestia have so far gone unanswered. Ever since the return of Princess Luna, it has become increasing obvious that there are things the Crown hides from us and perhaps it is a matter of national security, but perhaps it is something more. Perhaps it is hiding the games they play, the political power struggle that underlies all things. Or perhaps, it is nothing at all. Whatever the reason, the public deserves the truth and not even the moon will keep this reporter from finding it.

“I’m boooooooooored,” I whined. “Come on, this is boring. Lemme out, damn it!”

Eclipse sighed, but didn’t even bother looking away from his book, “I’ve already told you. Until you can shapeshift again, we’re not introducing you to the other nightkin. I tried to talk to Luna about letting Octavia and Vinyl visit you, but she was busy elsewhere, and to my knowledge, she remains busy.”

“But... but... boooooooored.” I flopped over and let my head hang off the edge of the bed. “How can you read that musty book all day? I mean, seriously, get a life.”

“I have a life,” he growled and looked up at me. “But unfortunately I’ve been confined to your bedside, so I’ve got nothing better to do right now than read.”

“Suuuuuuure you do. Considering your friends’ visit, it doesn’t sound like you have one,” I said.

“My social life is no concern of yours,” he replied curtly. “But if you must know I have a reasonably sized circle of friends, family and acquaintances that I socialise with on a regular basis.”

“Just so you know, stalking and family do not count as friends.” Pausing, I thought it over before adding, “Neither do ponies who run away screaming or die from boredom.”

“There’s no such thing as death from boredom.” He looked back down to his book, and turned the page. “If there was, this assignment would be a death sentence.”

“Hey, I’m cute and you know it.”

“As cute as any giant insect I’ve ever met.” He still hadn’t looked up from reading.

“Says the batpony whose friends are betting on how soon he can get a date,” I shot back.

“They’re less friends and more annoying acquaintances I can order around.”

“So they’re not the friends you were referring to earlier? Huh. Okay, just to be sure, your friends are real, correct? They’re not imaginary? ‘cause I’m sorry to break it to you, but those don’t count.”

“I feel that I should point out you only actually have two friends, and thus you’re not in any position to judge my social circle or lack-thereof.”

“It’s not my fault I’m an extrovert,” I said with a shrug.

He burst out laughing.

“What’s so funny?” I growled.

“Tell me, have you ever had a thought that you didn’t immediately blurt to the nearest passerby? I’ll honestly be surprised if the answer is yes.”

“Well duh, of course I do. Behind this bubbly facade is a cold and calculating individual that could outwit you any day.” I sat up and folded my arms across my chest. “Now let me out.”

“You’re free to go.” He went back to the book. “Just get up and walk out the door.”

“Fine!” I stuck my tongue out and slipped out of the bed, my legs threatening to buckle under me. Muttering curses under my breath, I began shuffling them towards the door, trying my hardest to ignore the stinging sensation and just how far away the ground was. “You know what I think? I think you just want me all to yourself. You want to monopolise me.”

“You caught me.” He licked the tip of his wing and turned a page.

I paused and stared at him. “You used to be a pegasus.”

He blinked in surprise and looked up at me.

Instead of saying anything, I gave him an enigmatic smile and went back to making my slow and painful way towards the door. It was close, just a couple of alicorn lengths and then I’d be free! There’d be sunshine and laughter and joy and no boredom. I could already taste all those emotions on my lips. Was I drooling? Probably, but I didn’t care. As I took another step forward, I found myself tipping forward and the next thing I knew I was on the ground with my legs tangled together.

“Damn these long legs,” I muttered. “How do you walk with such long legs! The ground is so far away and everything’s so weird.”

“And I thought you were happy to be taller,” he replied. I just knew he wasn’t even looking at me. “Need a hoof?”

“Nope, I’m good.” Once I was untangled, I pushed myself up, but before I was even halfway off the ground, my legs gave out and I collapsed. “Stupid ritual.”

I heard the sound of a book closing, and hooves moving closer to me. Eclipse helped me stand up, and I leaned against him heavily as he wordlessly led me back to the bed. “What made you assume I used to be a pegasus?” he asked, sounding actually curious.

“You used your wing to flip the page, that’s a pegasus thing. Unicorns would use magic and earth ponies would use their hooves.” I smirked at his surprised expression. “Nightkin haven’t been around long enough for you to break ingrained habits, and I doubt you’d spend time actively trying to break one, so obviously you used to be a pegasus.”

He looked a bit smug. “You’re actually quite wrong. I was a unicorn.”

“Really? Huh, that’s... surprising.”

“Is it? I have a Canterlot accent, and my cutie mark relates to abstract ideas. Other than being a nightkin, I’m practically the stereotype of a unicorn.”

“Well unlike you, I try not to judge a book by its cover.” I slipped back onto the bed. “Then why’d you give up your magic and horn anyways? Always wanted to fly or something like that?”

“I was in love with Princess Luna,” he answered with a serious expression.

“Come on, it’s Princess fucking Luna. I think everypony wants to fuck her, but let’s admit it, everyone’s too terrified of being sent to the moon. Am I right or am I right?” I asked with a grin, completely basking in his horrified expression.

“No, you’re not right. I was being sarcastic in the extreme.” He said flatly. “You’re actually extremely wrong.”

“So you're asexual then?”

“No.” He rolled his eyes at me. “I became a nightkin after my horn was broken off in an accident.”

“O-Oh. Sorry...” I looked away and rubbed the back of my neck. Geez, I was the emotional parasite, so why was he so good at guilt tripping me? That was my job, damn it.

He snorted. “Don’t worry about it. It was years ago, and it wasn’t a deeply traumatic event that changed me as a pony. It just made me learn how to use my hooves for day to day affairs, and after I became nightkin I put effort into learning how to use my wings.”

“So losing your magic wasn’t traumatic? Geez, what are you made from? Rock? I mean, I know ponies who would totally kill themselves if they lost their wings or magic.”

“Well, I was always a particularly weak unicorn. That’s not to say it didn’t hurt like you wouldn’t believe, and I did spend several weeks in hospital hooked up to pain medications. I had a minor addiction to kick after I was released, but I never went into a spiral of self-destruction over it. Though there was the one recurring nightmare where my mother snapped my horn off and used it as a pool cue.”

“That... is kinda creepy. The fact that you’re so calm is really creepy. You’re not an alien I hope, ‘cause I’d really like to stay alive for a bit longer.”

He shrugged. “My special talent amounts to distancing myself from my emotions. It’s only natural that I use it when facing trauma and the like, it’s honestly not good for much else. Believe me, I’m not an alien.”

“I dunno, it sounds like excellent captain material if you can balance it out with, you know, actually being fun and connecting with ponies,” I said with a shrug.

“Well, my goal is to be an officer, and eventually a captain, so you saying so is appreciated in sentiment, if not in effect.”

“Heh, what can I say? I always know what to say.” I stretched out each leg and pressed down on my carapace. “Hey, do you remember how soft it was three days ago?”

“It compressed if I applied any pressure to it. Right after the ritual it actually felt somewhat squishy. Three days ago it was retaining its shape, but acted like a solid plastic.”

“Hm...” I rubbed my chin. “And two days ago?”

He thought about it for a moment. “Somewhat harder, but still easy flexed. It was only right before you woke up that it was hard enough to make a tapping sound.”

“Alright...” Once more I pushed on my belly, testing out how hard it was. “If your friends stop by again, I think I might be up for a transformation. Just a slight one, but I think I can handle it.”

“As long as you can make yourself look like a nightkin, I see no problem with letting them in.”

I cocked an eyebrow at that. “Not afraid I’ll end up embarrassing you again?”

“Oh, the fear is crippling,” he answered dryly. “But, as they say, courage only exists in the face of terror.”

“That’s what they tell the canon fodder,” I replied with a smirk.

“Yes, I imagine you were told that quite often,” he said with a polite smile.

“Hey, everyone says it.”

“I’m surprised you noticed they told that to fodder, but then again you never noticed it when they said the same to you.”

“Hey, I’m a scout, so I’m not fodder. I’m waaaaaay too important for that. And now? Now I’m free! So take that Mister Grumpy.”

“Such a clever nickname. Do they also provide their meatshields with training on appropriate levels of wit in an exchange?”

“If you think that’s clever, you’re dumber than you look and trust me, you look like an idiot.”

“Your inability to detect sarcasm aside, do you really think you can manage to make yourself look like a nightkin?”

“It’s not that hard. As long as I don’t change my actual body shape I should be fine.” Pausing, I thought it over. “Actually do you have some bandages or something? If I can get away with not shifting my wings, that’d help a lot.”

“Plenty,” he replied and walked over to a dresser. From inside it he took out several rolls of bandages, a bunch of antiseptics, and a buffing pad along with some turtle wax. There were even some decent painkillers from what I could see. “Want me to help you put them on?” He asked as he walked towards me, holding one of the rolls on his wing.

“In a bit. I’d rather not transform unless I absolutely have to. As boring and annoying as you are, I’d rather not risk becoming deformed.”

“If you wish,” he set it on the bedside table, and took his old seat again. “Believe me, I’m no less bored than you are. I eagerly await you getting back on your hooves so we can actually leave this damned room.”

“And see those imaginary friends of yours no doubt.”

“I haven’t had an imaginary friend since I was a foal.” He rolled his eyes. “I’m not as desperately lonely as you seem to think I am.”

“I’ve yet seen evidence to the contrary,” I said in my most snobbish Canterlot voice, which meant I was using Blueblood voice. Geez, even using that felt like eating raw despair.

He blinked. “And I thought it was creepy when you used my voice.”

“I can use any voice.” I grinned up at him. “Makes pranking lots of fun.”

“Which raises the question of your ‘normal voice’. It sounds like a lapsed Manehattan accent. Did you just pick a voice for yourself you liked, or is this what you sound like normally?”

“Um...” I paused and thought it over. “Pretty much whatever I liked. I know some stick to their ‘normal’ voice, but we’re pretty flexible about that.”

“Do changelings speak amongst themselves using their... ‘preferred voice’, or do they have a more natural one?”

“Isn’t that... you know, the same question?”

“I’m basically asking do you normally hiss at other changelings in place of speaking, or do you have direct telepathy, or... some other exotic method.” He shrugged. “Pheromones or some such?”

“Eh. Telepathy works. The changeling language is rather... undeveloped I suppose you could call it. Do you know how weird it is to say something and the other person to not just get it? Like, I’ll say ‘cat’, but your ‘cat’ is completely different to my ‘cat’! It’s just... weird to have these sounds between us, almost inhibiting conversation.”

“Huh,” he thought about it. “That’s... interesting... I’ve been trying to read up on changelings,” he raised the book he’d been flipping through. “But it hasn’t been all that helpful. There’s little to nothing about changeling culture and social interactions. There’s information about hive structure, but by and large your species is a mystery to us ponies.”

“Well, duh. Changeling’s generally don’t get on well with other nations you know.” Stretching, I rolled over onto my front. “You know what? Let’s go find your friends. I’m so freaking booooooooored.”

He shook his head. “I thought we’d already established you can’t walk. How are we going to find them, when you’re not even well enough to leave this room?”

“I can lean on you for support. Now stop making up stupid excuses and wrap the bandages around me,” I said.

“And when did I agree to carry your significantly-larger-than-it-formerly-was carapace all day?” He smirked. “That might sound like fun for you, but the appeal is decidedly non-existent for me. Especially given that if we stay here, you’re likely to go insane. That would be quite amusing.”

“Except you’ll be trapped in here with me.”

He smiled at me pleasantly, before opening a draw next to him, pulling out a pair of earplugs and putting them in. “I’m prepared for that outcome.”

“What.” I stared at him flat. “No. Just... no. You cannot do this to me! Hey, are you listening to me!? Take those out of your ears damn it!”

In response, he tilted his head at me, that smirk still on his face, before turning his chair to face the door and picking up his book again.

“Fine, if that’s how you want to play it!” I grabbed a pillow and threw it at his head.

He didn’t even flinch when it hit him. “Stop being childish.”

Another pillow.

With an annoyed sigh, he turned to face me, unplugging his ears. “I suspected that would be the likely outcome. Look, eventually you’re going to run out of pillows to throw, and when you do I’m in no way obligated to pick them back up for you. Just embrace-”

A third pillow to the face, quickly followed by a fourth.

“I was going to offer you something to read, but if this is how you’re going to behave I don’t see why I should.” Shaking his head, he put on an overly patient expression. “Honestly, I always thought I’d be married before I had to deal with an annoying foal on a regular basis.”

“Har, har, real funny.” And just for that he got my final pillow to his face.

“I suppose I should take away the glass of water before you decide to throw that too.” He gave me a flat look. “The truth of the matter is that there’s not a lot we can do that you would consider ‘fun’. If you like, I’ll get you a book. And to prevent any confusion that might cause you, I’ll be sure to pick one with small words and colourful pictures.”

That got him water to the face.

Smiling as he wiped his eyes he said, “You’re right, that was a bit harsh. I imagine you’d be more interested in the likes of Goosebumps and the Questria Search series.”

For that comment he got the actual glass. Too bad he dodged it though.

“I’m not sure why you’re complaining about boredom. Personally I’m finding this rather amusing.”

“Oh is that so?” I gave him my best bedroom eyes and whispered, “Why don’t you come join me on the bed so I can help both of us with this little... boredom issue.”

He didn’t even react. “Being asexual, I’m not even sure you have the correct organs for that. But I suppose, if you want to risk me cracking your already soft carapace and doing further damage to you, then If you insist.”

If he wanted to play this game then we were going to play this game and I was going to kick his flank so hard, he wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week.

“Why don’t you come and find out for yourself then?” I asked, deliberately putting on the most seductive voice I could. It was times like these that I wished I took Vinyl up on her offer.

He blinked in surprise. “For almost a split second there, I was able to forget that you’re a giant insect and about as appealing for sexual relations as sand paper. Honestly, the amount of sexual advances you’re making on me grows more and more concerning every hour.”

“You’re the one who won’t let me out of here,” I shot back.

“It’s not my fault-” Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

“Clipsey, we know you’re in there! Come out with your hooves up!” Pitch shouted through the door. “Untie the mare, and let her leave unharmed! Don’t make this any harder than it needs to be!”

Eclipse facehoofed.

“Clipsey,” I snickered.

“Like you can talk, Bluey,” he replied.

“Nah, ‘Clipsey’ is still worse.”

The banging on the door got louder. “Come on Eclipse, let us in before Pitch blows up or something.”

“One moment!” he called back, and turned to me. “Well? Need me to help put on the bandages?”

“Yep!” I turned so that my back was to him.

With my eyes closed, I began focusing on the shape I wanted to take, imagining what it’d be like to have those fangs and those cute ears. As the picture solidified in my mind, I felt the changes taking place. Just little things like growing hair, and changing my mane. I didn’t want to change too much, soft carapace was no laughing matter after all.

“I sincerely hope changeling wings don’t react similarly to pegasus wings,” he muttered as he bandaged my wings up.

I grinned at the wall and gave a playful, totally fake, lustful moan, deliberately playing it up for those right outside the door.

The knocking stopped, and I heard Eclipse groan and curse under his breath.

“Did that just... I mean... Could Eclipse actually do that to a mare?” I heard Pitch ask. “And here I thought he just didn’t swing that way... or swing at all.”

“You know what? I’m leaving. I don’t want to talk about swinging, I don’t want to even know what’s going on in there, I don’t-”

Eclipse lunged at the door and threw it open. “Come in.” He said calmly with a polite smile. “I’m sorry, she just has an...” he sighed, “Active sense of humor.”

“Only because you’re so fun to tease,” I yelled from the bed as I waved my hooves above my head. “Heeeeellooooooooo.”

Eclipse stepped aside, and walked into the apartment followed by two nightkin. “Private Pitch Black, Private Shiver Wind, meet... Bluey.” He waved a hoof at me, completely ignoring my glare.

The stallion stepped forward, and whistled. “Wow. She looks real from here, I can’t even see any nozzles to inflate her with.” He smiled, which looked kinda funny with the blue goatee he had. “You’re not inflatable, are you?”

“Pretty sure I’m not,” I said as I held out a hoof. “And like he said, I’m... Bluey. Short for... er... Blue Moon.”

“Lady, you’re in the nightkin now!” Pitch bumped my hoof. “That’s a lame name, pick something scarier. You know, like... Blue... Blue... Actually, forget the blue bit, and just come up with something that doesn’t suck.”

“Yeah Clipsey, why’d you give me such a bad name,” I said flatly.

“I don’t know, I think Blue Moon is a rather nice name. Got a lot of the oomph behind it you know?” The mare pressed a hoof to her chin as she tried to come up with the right words, but all I could focus on was her really purple mane. Like, it wasn’t the faded blue stuff most nightkin had, this was full on purple. “Got all those social connotations that’s rather nice in my mind.”

“Well I’m afraid the ship has sailed and the ink has been spilled.” Eclipse sat in his chair again. “You’re Bluey because you never picked a better one, and I gave you plenty of opportunities.” He waved a hoof at Shiver and Pitch. “You two, she’s been complaining about boredom. Amuse her while I read.”

“Can’t really blame her,” said Shiver.

“I was hired as a guard, not jester,” Eclipse replied as he flipped the book open and started reading again. “If she wanted a life of adventure and suspense, she shouldn’t have chosen a career path that involved standing at attention most hours of the day.”

“You make it sound like I had a choice,” I muttered under my breath.

He ignored me and turned another page.

“So, what’s a pretty mare like you doing stuck in here with Eclipse, The Murderer of Joy?” Pitch asked as walked closer towards me. “And what happened to your wings?”

Eclipse didn’t move at all, but I could see him watching me from the corner of his eye.

“You make it sound like I had a choice,” I chuckled. “And do you really think I’m pretty? ‘cause Kill-Joy over here says I’m as ugly as an insect.”

“Shame on you!” Pitch rounded on Eclipse. “I know you might not be into tall mares, or mares at all, but that’s still no way to treat a lady!”

Eclipse licked his wing and turned the page, without bothering to answer.

“Bah,” Pitch waved a hoof, and turned back to me. “Don’t mind him, we’re not all like that guy. I seriously doubt his story about getting his horn broken off. We’ve got a betting ring down in the barracks about what he actually is. Current odds are that he’s a brainwashed changeling. Runner up is he’s an android.”

I burst out laughing at that first one and had to stifle myself with a hoof.

“One guy’s betting he’s Princess Luna in disguise,” Pitch continued with a grin. “My money is he’s made from bits and pieces of dead ponies they dug up from Canterlot cemetery.” He leaned in closer. “If you like, I can get you in with great odds at the mate’s rates discount. Twice the cash for half the wager.”

“Hm... tempting, tempting.” I glanced at Eclipse out the corner of my eye.

“Personally, I don’t see why they’re so immature with all these bets of theirs,” said Shiver. “Even if prodding him is amusing.”

“Hey! I’m very mature,” Pitch put a hoof to his chest in mock offense. “And you’re not telling me you believe his story. No unicorn goes through something like that like it’s no big deal.” He turned to grin back at me. “What about you? Got any theories? You’ve heard the totally fake horn story, right?”

“Eh, I think he’s telling the truth,” I said with a shrug.

He rolled his eyes. “And where’s the fun in that? The truth is boring, like Eclipse. I mean, take me. Before I joined up with Luna I was a war hero who beat a dragon in one on one combat, saved fifty foals lives, and sexed up all the mares, or at least all the pretty ones, in my hometown. All three of those things happened at the same time too.” He smiled at me. “True story, I swear on my ancestor’s honor.”

“Riiiiiiiight.” My eyes ran over him before I snorted in amusement. “Well you ain’t touching me that’s for certain.”

“Oh, ouch,” chuckled Shiver. “Hey, I was trying to let him down gently, but you had to do it like that? Talk about painful.”

“What can I say? Plus, it’s the whole fish bowl thing. Sure, you may be considered ‘hot’ in a small village, but out here in the big bad world? Not happening I’m afraid.”

“Eh,” he shrugged and grinned, apparently unconcerned. “My dear old pa used to say be persistent. Just give it time, my charms’ll work on you eventually. I’m like that joke that only works the second time you hear it.”

“Hey Eclipse, please kill me if that happens,” I yelled at him.

“It’s against regulations to have relations with your fellow guards.” He turned another page. “If it came to that, I honestly might kill you. At the moment, there’s no process for discharging nightkin.”

“Let me put it this way then, I’d rather be fucked by Eclipse than you,” I said to Pitch, flatly.

Eclipse looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “How flattering.”

“It was a compliment, something wrong with that?”

“I just find it interesting that my name was the point of emphasis in a sentence about sexual undesirability. And yet, this only the fourth time you’ve brought up the topic of sexual relations with me in the last hour.”

“Maybe it’s a subtle hint,” said Shiver. “Though how that’d be considered subtle is beyond me.”

Pitch suddenly clapped his hooves together. “I’ve got it!” He grinned and pointed at me. “It’s no wonder you believe his story, you’re one of what he is!” Standing up, he grabbed Shiver’s face and pulled it closer to his. “Don’t you see?! This is Luna’s doing! She created Bluey to reproduce with Eclipse! If we don’t put and end to this now they’ll multiply! Where will your goddesses be then, huh?! WHERE?!”

“All I see is an insane pony.” Shiver pulled out of his reach and rubbed her temples. “You know what? I think I’m going to go to the training grounds to beat up some of those so called guards that Celestia employs. Anyone want to come watch?”

“Still under orders to stay in this room,” Eclipse replied without looking up from his book.

“Yeah, I’ll be with you in a bit.” Pitch waved a hoof. “I’m having fun here.”

“Oh! Take me along with you!” I waved a hoof in the air. “I need to get away from Clipsey here before I die.”

“You’re not allowed to leave the room until you can walk on your own.” Eclipse sighed. “Just accept it already.”

“Hey Pitch, want to help me get away from him? Who knows, maybe it’ll be the only chance you’ve got to actually touch a mare who wasn’t paid for, drunk or unconscious,” I said.

He gasped in mock horror. “I’ve never payed for a mare, I resent that.”

“Should I report you to Luna for the other two then?” asked Shiver with a cocked eyebrow.

“Hey, it doesn’t count if the balls don’t touch.” He grinned at her.

“What.” Shiver’s eyes twitched. “Hey sergeant, I’d like permission to use Pitch as my punching bag, I mean, as my sparring partner. For the next, oh I dunno, how does a week sound?”

“Private Pitch Black, consider this a standing order: Every time Shiver wants to hit something, you are to make yourself immediately available.”

“You’re all teaming up on me!” he whined. “Come on, that was funny!” He turned to me. “That was funny, wasn’t it?”

“As amusing as the thought of you getting a date,” I replied sweetly.

“Ouch,” he answered, “That’s kinda mean. And there I was trying to be friendly.”

“Yeeeeeaaaaah, as much as I enjoy being complimented, you do it wrong. Like, seriously, bragging about doing every mare in your home town? Seriously a no go,” I said.

“But I was lyyyiiing.” He made his voice go all pitched. “I thought the ‘all at once’ part was the give away.”

“And lying makes it better?” I cocked an eyebrow at that. “Have you been watching Clipsey’s porn stash again?”

“You know, I’m starting to suspect the only reason you’re turning me down is you got your eyes set on dear old NK 002.” He suddenly clapped his hooves to his face. “Ooh! New theory, are you NK 001?!” He pointed a hoof at me.

“I simply cannot take this anymore.” Shiver grabbed his ear with her teeth and dragged him towards the door.

“I regret nothing! Remember me for how I was!” Pitch wailed as he was pulled out the door. “Remember what I’ve shown to you in the short time we had together!”

“Are... are they dating?” I asked Eclipse. “If so, that doesn’t look like a healthy relationship at all.”

“I couldn’t care less if they are.” He turned a page. “But at least she’s a moderating influence on him.”

“You call that moderating? What is wrong with you?”

He shrugged without looking up. “He’s worse when he’s alone.”

“He doesn’t drink I hope.”

“Hope isn’t a plan,” he replied.

“So... we should tie him up every night to make sure he doesn’t drink?” I asked helpfully.

“It’s an option.” He looked up at me and smiled.

“That... is kinda creepy, but so awesome. Like seriously. Awesome.”

He opened his mouth to speak again when a blaring alarm sounded. Instantly, he snapped his mouth shut and slammed the door closed. He moved to all the windows, closing them one by one before turning to me.

He moved around the apartment, slamming all the entrances shut, checking every room, and the entire time that long warbling droning alarm was going off. He disappeared into a room, and came out a moment later with armor on and a bladed gauntlet strapped to each front hoof.

Then he stood in the centre of the room, listening closely and looking ready to attack the paintings.

“Um... hello? What’s going on?” I asked.

“Someone’s teleported into the palace,” he replied. “In your current state I’m to defend you in the event that you’re the target.”

“Oh. Wouldn’t it make more sense for me to not be here then? I mean, if they teleported in to get me, they probably know where I am. With this disguise I could probably leave safely and not, you know, have the entire roof collapsed in on our heads without any warning.”

He considered it for a moment. “You’re right.” He stepped closer to me, and helped me stand. “Lean against me, we should get out of here.”

“Sweet.” I draped a leg over his shoulders and leaned into him. “Where to?”

“The barracks. The nightkin are the best line of defense in the palace.”

“Gotcha.” We began making our way of that all too small room and into one massively long hall. Seriously, it was long and straight and all hall-ish. Like it was out of one of those high brow fantasy novels or something. “And the barracks are?”

“Just inside the castle grounds,” he answered. “We can fly there from one of the south facing balconies. I’ll carry you so you don’t have to use your wings.”

“Then lead the freaking way,” I said.

He paused and stared at me, before shaking his head and continuing forward.

“What?” A frown creased my brow as we limped along. “What was with that look?”

“Nothing.” He kept us moving. “You just seemed a little excited about the fact that I was going to fly you.”

“Did I?” I frowned then shrugged. “Sure you’re not needed defending whatever’s going on?”

“I doubt they’ll need me. Luna and Celestia can manage the defense of the palace more effectively than all the guard combined. If you’re the target, than I have to move you to somewhere safe.”

“So I get you all to myself? Wonderful.” I shook my head and sighed. “I’m being all mood flipping and stuff aren’t I? Fuck.”

He shrugged. “I’ve found most mares to be that way.”

“Sexist.”

“You’re not proving me wrong.”

I opened my mouth to answer, when one of the doors crashed open and Princess Luna herself trotted out followed by that mare I met the other night, Trixie. Eclipse stopped to bow, but they just shoved past, rushing towards the room we had just left with a gryphon between them. Or rather, Luna shoved past while Trixie half stumbled along as if she was drunk or dazed or drugged or something.

“You two, secure the hall, ensure nothing come in or out. Fail and We shall personally skin thou alive,” ordered Luna as the door slammed shut.

Eclipse blinked in surprise. “Yes Princess...” he muttered, before walking me back to the door, and pulling up a chair. “Sit here, you should be fine while I secure the hall. I suspect we just witnessed the cause of the alarm.”

I plopped down and sighed. “Great. And here I was hoping to actually see the outside world for once.”

“See if you can eavesdrop.” He tilted his head at the door behind me. “I’ll be back shortly.” Trotting away, he began checking every door and window along the hall. It was a big hall, and it was going to be a while before he was done.

“What.” I rolled my eyes before focusing on the emotions coming out of the room. There was sadness and anger and annoyance and love and bleah. I wanted to dive straight in, to consume all that for myself and just bathe in it for a little while. Even now I could feel all those tastes and feelings swimming around in my mind, calling out to me, but I resisted. I pulled back, I hid, I did every trick I knew of to keep them at bay. I didn’t want to give in again, not after what happened last time. In the end, I just pressed my ear against the door and listened in. Nothing.Totally silent.

A couple of minutes later, Eclipse returned. “Learn anything?” he asked.

“Luna is apparently paranoid. She used some magic thingie to stop listening in,” I said.

“I expected as much,” he sighed and knocked on the door.

No reply.

“I don’t think she wants to be disturbed,” I said.

“I had my suspicions about that gryphon,” he muttered and pulled up a chair of his own.

“Suspicions?”

“I’m NK-002, but I was the first nightkin recruited into the guard. I believe NK-001 is behind that door.”

“Oh that? Yeah, that’s totally her. Didn’t you know that?”

“No,” he looked across at me. “She has the eyes, but she hasn’t publicly displayed any shadow powers, and there’s no official records on her at all. Why? Do you know something about her?”

“I’m a changeling. We deal in information no one else knows,” I said flatly. “That, and you know, she slaughtered a bunch of insane changelings for us.”

He blinked in surprise and looked at me. “What?”

“Oh, right, secret and all that. Ask Luna about it sometime.” I leaned back in my chair. “It’s actually really amusing.”

“Would it have something to do with why she offered a position as Captain of the Royal Guard to a gryphon that has no record of military service to Equestria?”

“Probably. I mean, I’m not high enough up in the rankings to know all the juicy details, but let me put it this way, she could kick your flank ten different ways while blindfolded and grounded.”

He snorted and looked ahead. “Combat skills don’t reflect leadership potential. A prize boxer is just as likely to fail at being a manager or promoter as anyone else. A Captain isn’t supposed to be a great warrior, a captain is supposed to be a strategist and a leader, not a mindless thug.”

“Awwwww, is Clipsey jealous? Don’t worry, I still think you’d make the better Captain even if you’d get whipped.”

“I’ll have you know I’m a perfectly capable combatant,” he gave me a flat look. “Besides which I was just making a point, jealousy has nothing to do with it. Luna would be gravely mistaken if she gave that gryphon, of all possible sentients, rank and command.”

“Hey, it was a compliment!”

“It was condescension and you know it,” he looked ahead.

“Come on, you’d be a great captain,” I said as I scooted closer to him. “I’m being honest here!”

He turned to me again. “Thank you for your concern, but I promise you I’m not emotionally vulnerable and in need of consolation.”

“I’m just saying you’ve got one thing that the gryphon will never have. I’m sorry for trying to be nice.”

“I’m just saying I appreciate the thought and effort, but I’m a grown stallion and if this honestly upset me that much I would be more concerned with the fact that I was affected by it at all. In any case, my special talent amounts to emotional distance, so the need for emotional support becomes moot.”

“So... you don’t want to know what that one thing is?”

“...I’ll admit I’m curious, but I figured asking directly would give you the idea I needed hoof holding over this matter.”

“So... that a yes or no?”

He rolled his eyes. “What is the one thing that I have that she doesn’t?”

“The most important thing.” I grinned at him mischievously. “You’re free eye candy!”

He smirked at that. “Oh? So I am handsome? And I thought I was some standard to measure against for ‘would not touch’.”

“No, that’s your friend. I only said I’d rather take you over him, that’s all,” I chuckled. “We changelings are slippery things.”

“Well, I’m glad to learn I’m at least more attractive than a stallion with a goatee and all the maturity of a hormonal adolescent.”

“I’d be a better judge if you took off your armor for once.” I looked at him innocently.

He smiled in amusement and looked ahead. “I never thought my career would put me in a situation where I had to resist seduction from a changeling on a day to day basis.”

I stuck my tongue out at him. “Come on, it makes your day all the brighter. Just admit it.”

“I’m a nightkin. All that brightness just hurts my eyes.”

“You know what I meant.”

“Did I?” he asked. “I’m afraid I was under the impression we were discussing lighting preferences.”

“Yes. Yes you did,” I said flatly.

“In all honesty, I find you amusingly off-kilter. I can’t help but wonder if you really ran away from the changelings or were thrown out due to your raging insanity.”

“Probably thrown out.”

“I’m leaning in that direction, yes,” he admitted.

“Good thing you won’t throw me out. Right?”

He looked across at me, before looking ahead and replying. “I wouldn’t throw you out, no.”

“So there’s no need to worry!” I glanced over my shoulder at the closed door before back to Eclipse. “So do we just sit here?”

“As I said, most of the job is sitting around waiting for one thing or another, be it trouble or more orders. The phrase the city guard tosses about is, ‘Hurry up and wait.’”

“And we’ll be assigned to each other?”

“Most likely,” he sighed. “I suspect Luna wants to limit the amount of interaction you have with ponies who don’t know your secret.”

Was I grinning? I think I was grinning. Yep, definitely grinning. Oh this is going to be fun.

I heard him facehoofing. “Fun? Perhaps for you, but for some reason I suspect I’ll soon regret the day I decided to be a friendly stranger to a mare standing in the rain.”

A flush appeared as I realised I had said that last bit out loud. “It was a very gentlecoltly thing to do.”

He tilted his head. “Perhaps, but the fact still stands the next time I see a mare crying in the rain I’ll have to resist the temptation to keep walking and pretend I hadn’t noticed.”

“You evil, evil-” Intense bright light came from the other side of the door we were guarding. “Um... do we go in or something?”

“Not if we value our ability to possess skin.” He stood up and approached the door, “However we can knock.” Cautiously he thumped a hoof against the wood.

Instead of using the door, Luna stepped out of his shadow, making him jump before giving a hasty salute.“We art fine. Please continue guarding the door and if We hear anything about what transpired today being spoken of, a skinning shall the least of thy worries. We hath already contacted Private Black and Private Wind to help secure the compound and to bring some food up. If the gryphon decides to leave, try to reason with her, but do not physically restrain her. Changeling, thou art to exert a calming influence as much as possible without being detected.” And just like that she stepped back and vanished again.

“Um... what?” I glanced over at Eclipse. “And seriously, she needs to stop doing that.”

He shook his head and sat down again. “I honestly have no idea what or why, so don’t ask. Just do as she says, and prepare to calm the gryphon.” He paused and glanced across at me. “You can do that, right?”

“I can try feeding on the other emotions? That kinda draws it out of them and into us and helps calm them down I suppose, but I’ve got no idea,” I said with a shrug. “And even then, there’s no real subtle way of doing it and I’d have to feed a lot to have any real impact.”

“Perhaps she was making reference to your magical enhancements?” He suggested. “The ritual wasn’t just to make you taller and disconnect you from the hive mind, it brings with it a range of new abilities.”

“And we have no idea what they are,” I sighed. “Whatever.”

“Luna seems to think you can affect other’s emotions. Perhaps it would be best to attempt it now, see if it’s possible, before things potentially turn violent.”

“Um...” I stared at him, focusing on being sad. That bitter taste, that shudder and sense of dread, everything I associated with sadness I bought it up and shoved it him. Trying to make him feel sad or something. I dunno, it felt stupid, as though I was staring at a wall and trying to make it move with my mind or something. Eventually, I just slumped back into my chair and sighed, “This is stupid.”

“Well, it’s just the two of us here, so feel free to embarrass yourself.” He shrugged. “If it doesn’t work, it doesn’t work, but if it does then that could be an invaluable ability for you.”

“Maybe it’s because you know what I’m trying to do?” I asked before frowning. “And there’s your cutie mark as well.”

“True.” He frowned in thought. “What emotion were you trying to make me feel?” he asked.

“Sadness. I was thinking about... well... it doesn’t really matter what I was thinking about, but sadness. I was trying to make you sad.”

“Were you actually sad at the time?” He prodded.

That got him a flat look.

“Why don’t we wait until your friends show up?” I asked. “I can try to make them kiss or something silly like that.”

“What I was suggesting was perhaps you need to be experiencing an emotion before you can share it.” He replied. “If emotion is a form of energy to changelings, than perhaps that energy has to be there before you can do anything with it.”

“Am I the changeling or am I the changeling?” I snapped. “Look, I know what I’m doing alright?”

“If we’re about to be attacked by a homicidal and particularly dangerous gryphon, and your ability to exert a calming influence is a way we can subdue her, I’d like to have a measure of confidence in your abilities before it comes to that. I’m just trying to be helpful. I do have a working understanding of magic, so I can come up with hypothetical solutions.”

“If there is an angry, homicidal gryphon coming at us, I suggest we do what Luna suggested and not stop her,” I said.

“We won’t stop her, just try to reason with her.” He replied. “And reasoning will be easier when she’s calm.”

“Or we could just get the fuck out of there,” I said.

He shook his head. “We have our orders.”

“Which were to try to reason with her and if she didn’t want to listen, then we let her go,” I said slowly so he could keep up. “Seems running is a legit option.”

Annoyance flickered over his face and he looked at me. “As a deserter it seems like you’re a fan of that option.”

“Hey, I like living and that crazy gryphon? She can and will kill changelings without a second thought. I’m staying as far away from that as possible. Look, I’ve seen what she’s capable of and she’s good. Not the best, but the way she fights? Stab her through the shoulder and she’ll keep going without slowing down at all. It’s like... fighting a monster or something.”

“You’ve fought her before?” He asked, curious. “Or know someone that has?”

“I know lots of people who have. Trust me. The only thing that’ll slow her down is death.” A shudder passed through my body as I remembered that insane look in her eyes. “I’ve only seen bits and pieces, but...”

He frowned and looked ahead. “She sounds like a mindless berserker. And Luna is wanting to make her an officer?” Shaking his head, he sighed. “Sounds to me like the most logical thing to do would be to just put her down.”

“Put who down?” asked Shiver as came down the hall, Pitch right beside her. “Also, that’s really cold.”

“I was talking about Bluey’s mother’s pet dog. It’s old, sick, and can’t walk any more,” he lied smoothly. Like seriously, I was great at reading ponies and I could have sworn he was telling the truth.

“Sure you were,” said Shiver flatly.

“Do you think I was talking about a pony?” Eclipse raised an eyebrow at her. “That would be borderline criminal if I was.”

“Knowing you? Probably was a pony.”

“Yikes, Shiver.” Pitch glanced across at her and grinned. “I know Eclipse is pretty cold, but that’s practically psychopathic. I mean, come on, there’s no way he could ever be that interesting.”

As much as I wanted to disagree, the mere fact that he lied so smoothly and even said that about Gilda sent a shiver down my spine. It was one thing to be logical, but that was just beyond cold. That was downright insane and crazy and psychopathic and... and... Surely he didn’t mean that. Right?

“Maybe, maybe not, but knowing Eclipse, yeah, it sounds like something he’d say,” said Shiver. “So what’s going on? Luna dragged me away from beating one of the guards around.”

“I’m surprised you like doing that so much,” Pitch grinned. “Why not just pick a fight with some foals while you’re at it?”

“Luna’s orders are to secure this hall.” Eclipse interrupted Shiver before she could respond. “If anyone leaves that room, other than Luna, our orders are to try and reason with them but under no circumstances are we to attempt to subdue them. Luna hasn’t explicitly said so, but I suspect anything we may or may not witness is to be considered confidential.”

“Also, if it’s a gryphon, run like Tartarus is on your heels and do not look back,” I added.

“Ignore her,” he glared at me. “Those are not official orders. That said, the gryphon in there should be considered extremely dangerous.”

“No, but it’s a very, very, very good suggestion that you should all think of as orders. Trust me,” I muttered under my breath.

Pitch looked between us confused. “You two know something that we don’t?”

“Yes, and it’s to stay that way until Luna orders otherwise.” Eclipse replied flatly.

Licking my lips, I began focusing on lust. It was easy enough, all I had to do was channel my inner Vinyl and considering how much I had fed off her, that was far easier than I would have liked. First I got the tingly hooves then the warmth and a small blush might have stained my cheeks from the thoughts I had going on in my head about all the various things I’d just love to do t-

Focus. Don’t get lost now.

Out the corner of my eye I could see Eclipse watching me curiously, but I ignored him and his stupi- No! I kept that bundle of molten fire tightly under wraps before I began pushing it out. It was weird, like someone had pushed a straw into me and was sucking the emotion out of me.

Shiver Wind suddenly cleared her throat. “I-I’m just going to open a window if that’s alright.”

“It isn’t,” Eclipse kept a straight face. “Our orders are to secure the room, and an open window is a potential silent entry point for infiltration.” He glanced at me out of the corner of his eye, giving me a questioning look.

Pitch didn’t say anything, he just stared at Shiver and swallowed visibly. Their eyes met and Shiver ruffled her wings, looked away with a blush and quickly ran away towards the nearest window.

“Are you doing that?” Eclipse asked me quietly.

I smirked and nodded. “Should I stop?”

“Definitely, before someone suggests that it’s too hot for this sweaty armor.”

“Oh I dunno, I wonder how you look like without all that armor on,” I chuckled before a stab of pain laced through my temples causing me to wince.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

“I’d be better if you took that armor off.” A second later I realised what I had said and I bit down on my tongue just as another bolt of pain found my head. Alright, that was enough of that for one day. I quickly shut off my magic and those emotions before I started imagining Eclipse without his armor on, standing above me with tho-

“Gah!” I threw myself off my chair and groaning in pain when I hit the ground before curling into a ball and cradling my poor abused brain. It felt as though it was on fire, burning from the inside out. That constant thump, thump, thump of a real mind numbing hangover made itself known to me as I whimpered.

“Bluey?” I heard Eclipse say as he crouched next to me. “What’s wrong? What happened?”

I cracked open a bloodshot eye. “You know that feeling you get when you drank about ten times as much as you need to?” I managed to croak out in a whisper. “That’s me right now.”

“I take it we can’t rely on you for emotional suppression for Gilda?” He asked as he reached under my chest with his hoof, and helped me stand. Carefully he settled me back into the chair, and stood there looking concerned.

“That and whatever I’m trying to get across I have to feel so...” I smiled sheepishly at him.

“So, to calm Gilda you’ll need to be calm, which will be difficult if she’s trying to murder you.” He sighed, and sat in his chair. “Wonderful.”

“Well that’s me forcing an emotion on someone.” I glanced over at Pitch and Shiver who were busy avoiding each other’s eyes. “Maybe amplifying an emotion would be easier? Though how I’d do that I have no clue.”

Eclipse frowned. “Could... you feed on someone’s emotions and then send them to someone else? For example, feed on my calm and direct that at her?”

“Maybe?” I groaned and tried not to move my head too much. “Though if it gives this much of a headache, I won’t be able to do it for long.”

“I suppose it’s a good thing Luna probably isn’t relying on us succeeding then.”

“Yep.” I watched as the other two nightkin proceeded to bubble about as though they were highschool students with crushes. “And I hope there isn’t any permanent damage. I knew drawing on Vinyl’s libido was a bad idea.”

Eclipse snorted out a laugh. “It is rather amusing. And I thought matchmaking was Princess Cadence’s job.”

“I am not competing with a princess. I’m not that stupid.” I jerked my head in their direction and immediately regretted it as bile rose in the back of my throat. “Aren’t you concerned at all?”

“If they’re still acting like this in an hour, then I’ll be concerned. For now I think it’s safe to just enjoy the spectacle of seeing Shiver behave like a filly with a crush, and Pitch speechless for the first time in his life.”

An evil grin suddenly found its way onto my face. “I wonder who’d you go for if I had done it to you. Shiver, Pitch or me.”

“Most likely none of you,” he replied. “But in the immediate vicinity...” Shrugging, he said, “At least Shiver is a mare.”

That earned him a punch on the shoulder. A very hard punch as well as a glare

“What?” He frowned at me. “It’s true isn’t it?”

“I’m a mare as well.”

He sighed and looked ahead. “This has the makings of a very complicated and tricky emotional discussion. I suggest we drop this now before it comes to that..”

“What? I’m female and therefore I am a mare. Simple.”

“I’m not going to dispute either point.”

“O...kay...? I looked at him curiously, but didn’t say anything.

“Gender identity is a complicated issue. We’ve still only known each other for a few days at most, I’m not convinced we’re quite ready to bring the headier issues of life into the discussion without things becoming complicated. What’s that saying? Friends who wish to remain friends shouldn’t talk about religion or politics.” He shrugged. “My thinking is along those lines.”

“Think of me as being female and you’ll be fine,” I chuckled.

He didn’t respond to that.

“Do that and I’ll stop calling you Clipsey. Deal?”

Snorting, he turned to me and held out a hoof. “Very well then.”

I immediately spat on mine and before he could pull out, I pressed it against his with a smirk. “See? That wasn’t hard, now was it?”

“Certainly wasn’t pleasant,” he muttered as he cleaned his hoof with a handkerchief before tossing it away. “But if it makes things simpler, I’m willing.”

“So...” My eyes flickered over to the other two. “How long do you think they’ll be like this?”

Eclipse shrugged. “How should I know? You’re the one that did this to them. Just how... developed was Vinyl’s... enthusiasm anyway?”

“I’m surprised she doesn’t jump everything that moves.”

“From the rumors I’ve heard, she’ll chase anything that lacks male anatomy.”

“I’m surprised she manages to stay faithful to Octy truth be told. The first time I fed off her, I jumped her right there and then before I managed to get my senses knocked back into me by a bookshelf.”

He chuckled at the story. “Well, at least all that energy wasn’t directed at me. If I ever behaved like...” he waved a hoof at Pitch and Shiver, “That, I’d be ashamed of myself.”

“Yeah...” I smiled at him though my heart wasn’t in it.

He leaned back in his chair, making it creak, and sighed. “At least conversation with you is engaging. Hopefully the tedium of being a guard will be reduced with you here.”

“So you actually enjoy having me around?” I nudged him playfully before the sound of hoofsteps made all four of us snap to attention.

“Shiver, Pitch, take up position on either side of the hall, in those doorways. Cover the main approach,” Eclipse ordered then turned to me. “Stay out of sight.” Then he walked and stood directly in the centre of the hall, staring intently up the corridor.

“Because that’s smart,” I muttered under my breath as I stumbled out of my chair. Though one knee hit the ground, I forced myself back up and began moving forward until I could slip into one of the side rooms with my back to the wall and my magic primed. I wouldn’t be able to do much, but hopefully this transformation would be good for something. And so, I did the only thing I could think of, I fed off my fear. I let it flow through me, and phantasms danced along the edges of my vision. I could hear screams, sadness, despair and the hellish green light. I took my fear, amplified it then held onto it as though it was a weapon. Whoever walked through that door was going to get the stuff of nightmares.

After an eternity, a head appeared and I could feel Eclipse relaxing slightly at the sight of the servant carrying two food trays and gulping at the sight of the armed guard.

“I have some... food for this room,” he said hesitantly.

Eclipse nodded, “Pitch, check him for concealed weapons, Shiver check the food trays.”

Without a word, both nightkin followed his orders, and Shiver blinked in surprise when she noticed one tray loaded up with a steaming pile of meat. “Uh...”

“That’s not an issue,” Eclipse dismissed, before turning to the door and raising his hoof to knock.

“Wait,” I said as I stumbled out. “Check if it’s a changeling.”

Eclipse shrugged, and turned back to the servant, his shadow flickering against the light and his eyes completely shading over. “Seems clear to me.” He said as his eyes turned back to normal. “But that hasn’t proven an accurate test in the past.”

“I-I’m not a changeling...” the servant stammered.

“Allow me.” I took a step forward only for my trembling legs to give out from under me. “F-Fuck. Be ready for anything I’m gonna ha-ha-have to drop my f-fear.”

Eclipse didn’t really seem to understand, but he nodded anyway, and ordered Pitch and Shiver to watch for anything.

As soon as I let go, the pain came back double fold and almost brought me down yet again. Each hoofstep was like another lance through my mind, but I managed my slow stumbling way along. Before I had even gotten halfway, Eclipse was there, lending me a hoof and I happily let him take my entire body weight until I was right before the servant.

“Now don’t worry, this won’t hurt a bit,” I said as I leaned forward. All it took was a bit of magic and I touched his fear and confusion. Before it could overwhelm me, I pulled back and took a deep shuddering breath. “Unless it’s a really smart changeling, he’s clear.”

“Am I the only one slightly confused by what just happened?” Pitch said after a moment.

“Stow it,” Eclipse snapped at him, as he lead me to a seat. “Are you okay?” He asked quietly, genuine concern coming off him. “What was that about dropping your fear?”

Even his voice was grating. “If lust got them to do that, I figured a feedback loop with fear would bring anything to its knees.”

He nodded in understanding, before stepping away and turning to the servant. “You’re in the clear. Stay right there.” Then he knocked on the door and called out, “Princess, a servant’s here with food.”

Instead of anyone showing up, the tray was swallowed into its very own shadow causing the servant to jump back with a scream.

“Oh Celestia, please shut him up,” I groaned as I cradled my head.

“Get out of here,” Eclipse ordered him, and the servant galloped away. His loud hoofsteps just made me wince.

Pitch and Shiver weren’t watching each other anymore, now they were looking at me oddly.

Eclipse faced them. “In case the week long absence didn’t make it obvious enough, Bluey isn’t a normal nightkin. Don’t talk about what you just saw, and don’t ask for more details. Understood?”

“I’m pretty sure Luna would skin you if you did,” I said with a smile then, just for good measure I decided to add, “Also, you two would make a cute couple.”

Cue the endless blushing.

What was it about that mare that attracted Gilda so? Surely it was not that short, stubby, cracked horn or that body. While it might have been lean and well muscled, it was still far too soft and it was so high maintenance. Just with the way it shone and flowed, it was clear it required a lot of bits to maintain. And then there was her job as a street performer. A street performer of all things! Why, the court performers were just as beautiful and had more talents than that show mare.

Yes, it was a real conundrum what Gilda saw in this mare.

My eyes fell on the mare before me and a sigh escaped. She was completely exhausted, her horn was sparking and the crack was more obvious than ever. Though she looked dead on her hooves, she still sat by the bed, a hoof in Gilda’s claw and another on the gryphon’s cheek.

Perhaps it was loyalty. No doubt that’s what Celly would suggest. Loyalty and kindness and laughter and honesty and generosity and magic. Such utter rubbish. There was something deeper here, something different, something that I could not put my hoof on. It was so tempting to reach out, tweak something here, tweak something there, see how the love changed and altered in different conditions. Ah science, how far thou hast come since I gave birth to thee. To think an entire discipline that stemmed from my initial madness. I wonder what Twilight Sparkle would think if she found out.

I licked my dry lips.

“Thou shouldst eat. It would not do for thou to starve before Gilda recovers,” I said.

“Trixie will eat later.” For a brief second she glanced up from her chosen mate, but her eyes immediately snapped back down. “And thank you. Trixie knows Gilda would not be pleased if she finds out, but... thank you.”

I merely inclined my head before picking up the vial of blood, swirling it around and charging it with magic. Once more the residual magic reacted, and I growled in frustration. Sure, there was less than before, but the amount in her blood was concerning. Even now I could feel the shadows warping around us, reacting to her mere presence. Perhaps Nightmare’s concoction wasn’t as pure as she had thought. Or maybe it had to do with putting it in the food. Regardless, it was a fascinating concept, one that I would have to pursue at a later date. For now, the knowledge was stored in my infinite mental library, ready to be dissected at a later date.

Taking a deep breath, I considered my next words carefully, “Thou wouldst make a good nightkin.”

“Wh-What!?” Was that fear I saw in her eyes?

“We have a nightkin in our guard who had a broken horn who volunteered to become a nightkin. While he lost his unicorn magic, he gained the powers over shadow and he has been instrumental in compiling data on our unique brand of magic.” Though I kept my tone neutral, I smiled on the inside as I gently pushed her along. “With that crack, thou wouldst lose the majority of thy unicorn magic. Definitely not enough to continue making a living as thou hast done these past couple of months. But if thou were to become nightkin, thou could gain much back.”

Fear. That was definitely fear in her eyes. Fear of me or fear of her? Curious and curiouser. T'was a shame the changeling was not present, her input would have been invaluable.

“Just think about it and discuss it with thy gryphfriend when she awakes,” I said.

“I- That is- Um...” In the end, the showmare merely nodded slowly. “Al-Alright.”

Once more silence descended.

“She will wake up though. Right?” The pleading in her voice gave me pause. While she was no Gilda, there was still a strength there and she had been right there beside me in those final hours as we attempted to rescue gryphons.

“She will. The second ceremony should have stabilised her magic. Even now her blood is showing less signs of infusion, which is always a good sign.” A sigh escaped and I rubbed my temples. “Truthfully, We should have seen this coming, but Gilda was such a unique case that We loathed to interfere especially since she hath made it abundantly clear that she did not want us interfering in her life.”

“Well you did royally fuck her up.”

“While We acknowledge We may have played a minor role in that particular incident, We have attempted to ‘patch things up’ We believe the colloquial term to be.” I gave her a flat look. “Using the exact same advice We were given by thee on our journey of self discovery if thou recalls.”

“You actually took our advice? Equestria is doomed.”

“Do not worry, We only took thou advice to annoy Our sister.”

“That’s not reassuring at all.”

Once more we lapsed into silence and even though I wasn’t a changeling, I could feel worry just oozing out of her. Perhaps it would be a good idea to bring the changeling in here in an attempt to calm her down. As long as she didn’t realise it was a changeling of course.

“Actually, Luna, there’s a favour Tri- I’d like to ask for...”

My ears perked up and I looked at her curiously. “Speak.”

“Well Gilda’s mother came up fro-”

“Done.” I said with a wave of my hoof. “We art glad she made it safely. We had offered her use of the royal guards, but she refused.”

“R-Really? Well, um, thanks for the offer....” Trixie flushed and looked away with a small smile. “You should have seen how angry Gilda was when she learnt you had been in contact with her mother. She looked so fierce and protective an-and...” Tears began leaking down her face.

I ran through all the various appropriate social responses in a situation in like this, trying to locate the most appropriate one and ended up at hugging. Of all the things ponies could have settled on, it had to be hugging. Sometimes, I truly wondered what was wrong with ponies. Still it was the appropriate behaviour now and that merely meant I had to adjust as much as I disliked it.

Standing up, I walked over and awkward wrapped a hoof around her shoulder in what I hoped to be a reassuring hug that didn’t involve too much touching. Of course as soon as I touched her, she wrapped both hooves around me and cried into my chest. As I awkwardly stroked her mane, trying my hardest not to send her to the sun, all I could think about was how weak she must be to break down so easily. Truly, if only that changeling was in here, this could have all been avoided.

After far too long, she pulled back and sniffled. “Sorry...”

“Tis fine,” I replied with a shrug, magically removing the tears from my coat. “The prospect of losing a loved one is never easy.”

“Y-Yeah.” She opened her mouth to say more, but closed it slowly. “Could I... that is... that unicorn you were talking about earlier.”

“He is guarding the room right now. We can call him in if thou likes.”

“Well... um...” She glanced down at Gilda nervously. “Yes. Trixie would like that.”

“Very well.” I waved my hoof over the shadow before me, watching it ripple to show me Eclipses face as though I was using a mirror instead. “Sergeant Eclipse, thy presence is needed.”

There was a polite knock on the door and I unlocked it, letting him step in before I immediately locked it so prying eyes could not look in.

“Sergeant, this is the Great and Powerful Trixie. Trixie, this is Eclipse, the unicorn was who We were referring to.”

He smiled and gave a polite bow to Trixie. “How can I help?” he asked me as he rose again. His eyes turned to Gilda, before looking back to me.

“This is Gilda, We do not need to mention what will happen if thou talks about her We hope,” I said.

“Luna,” warned Trixie, “Trixie thought she explained how threats like those are not common nor accepted in modern society.”

Eclipse blinked in surprise, and gave Trixie a very confused look. “...You are aware you’re talking to Princess Luna, Lady of the Night, Mare of the Moon, living goddess among various other titles?”

“And you realise you’re addressing the Great and Powerful Trixie correct?” she asked.

I simply waved him down before he could say anything else. “Tis fine Sergeant, they art friends of mine.”

“Don’t let Gilda hear you say that.” Trixie sighed and ran her hoof over Gilda’s crown feathers. “She can be so irrational and silly sometimes.”

“We recall.”

Eclipse coughed, and nodded at me. “In any case, I understand Princess. As always, I will keep the secrets you share with me.” He paused for a second. “On that note, it’s worth mentioning that our... new acquaintance has knowledge of... NK-001.”

“Not surprising, but still annoying,” I sighed, ignoring Trixie’s look of confusion. “Regardless, Trixie here wishes to talk to thou about thy transformation, specifically on magic or thy lack of it prior to and after thou transformation.”

He blinked at me, before bowing and turning to face Trixie. “Before I became a nightkin, I was a private in Celestia’s Solar Guard. My horn was completely snapped off in an... accident, and I was in recovery on a number of different medications for several months. My horn never grew back, and I lacked any magical ability for several months. After becoming a nightkin I had full access to all the nightkin powers, such as low level fine manipulation, energy absorption, and the famous shadow walking.” He paused for a moment, before he shrugged and added, “It’s actually interesting to note that shadow magic has slightly higher efficiency than any of the three tribe’s natural magics, but is nearly impossible to reach upper levels of power with.”

“Teleportation? Telekinesis? Illusions?”

“All possible, but to lesser degrees. Like I said, higher efficiency, but a lower peak. You could maintain use of low levels of load bearing telekinesis with shadow magic for hours longer than any unicorn, but it’s not possible to lift great weights the way a powerful unicorn like... The Bearer of Magic for example, could. As for illusions and teleportation, illusions are tricky, but manageable as long as the room is dark and it’s nothing too elaborate, and shadow walking has a much shorter radius of travel than a teleportation, but you can do multiple shadow walks in several minutes before you begin to feel any effects.”

“Sadly, nothing nearly as elaborate thou does now,” I said before she could even ask the question.

“Damn.” Trixie rubbed her face. “Is it just the theory not being there or...?”

“Well, it’s still an extremely new field of magic,” Eclipse shrugged. “If there was a way to increase the amount of energy exertion a nightkin can do at once, I can’t see any reason more complex magics wouldn’t be possible. That said, we don’t currently have a way to do that, and even then it wouldn't be as elaborate as your current spell-craft.” He smiled. “On the up side, you get to fly.”

That brought a grin to her face. “That’s true. What’s it like?”

“Freedom. Have you ever heard the way a pegasus brags about the freedom of the sky and the limits of the earth and the way unicorns and earth ponies simply don’t understand? I used to snort and roll my eyes when I heard them say that. The truth is they’re not wrong.” He smirked. “And who doesn’t enjoy a little exhilaration now and then?”

“Think about it this way, thou couldst be famous for expanding the field of magic in ways never imagined,” I added as I pulled out the needle. “Excuse Us, We need to draw blood once more.”

“There is that...” Trixie reluctantly moved out of the way and I could feel Eclipse’s eyes on her.

“If... you don’t mind me asking, is it true you’re in a relationship with... her?” He nodded at Gilda.

“Yes.” Trixie’s gaze hardened and I had to force myself to not roll my eyes as I drew out some more blood. “Is there an issue with that?”

“No, not that I can think of. It’s just... unusual.” He glanced to Gilda’s blood, and his eyes narrowed. “Is that from her? That’s... concerning.”

“Oh?” Trixie was suddenly in his face. “What’s so unusual about it? There’s nothing wrong with loving a gryphon you know.”

He took a step back, and blinked in surprise. “Well, no there’s nothing wrong with it. It’s just that cultural differences between gryphons and ponies can be extreme, not to mention anatomy and emotional responses. I’m just... surprised that it could work... Assuming that it is working.”

“It is,” hissed Trixie. “We love each other and we make it work. Plus, the things she can do with those claws... well... Anatomy isn’t that different.”

Eclipse grimaced at the mental image. “I intended no offence. It was just... scientific curiosity that compelled me to ask. Interspecies relations are becoming increasingly relevant to my work these days.”

I cocked an eyebrow at that one, but otherwise focused on my task, adding the various chemicals to the blood before swirling it slowly.

“It’s not as exotic as it sounds,” said Trixie with a shrug. “It’s no different from dating any other pony really. Well, pegasus in this case.”

He nodded and smiled knowingly. “Yes, pegasus mares tend to be... rather fiery.” Stepping closer, he watched me work curiously. “Was the ritual she was subjected to unmodified from the one intended for a pony? The magic and the blood aren’t as integrated as they should be.”

“Potentially,” I said as I examined the odd mixture. “It’s definitely stabilizing, which is good news. A couple more hours and we’ll know if she’s out of the danger zone.”

“That’s good.” Trixie shoved me out of the way as she rushed back to Gilda’s side. “And who are you working with? You mentioned interracial relationship?”

I subtly shook my head at him.

“I was referring to the amount of interaction I have with gryphon’s these days.” He answered politely. “More and more are coming in every day. So much so that I’ve had to start studying the languages of the northern tribes. Not to mention the current plan for a more racially integrated guard, getting inside knowledge on how to approach social interactions seems prudent.”

“Hm...” Trixie peered at him curiously. “Well Gilda would certainly be a help, but that’s never going to happen. Like Trixie said, her gryphfriend can be very irrational.”

“Well, I’m sure we’ll be working together if she accepts Luna’s job offer.” He glanced back at me. “If I may be permitted to ask, is there a serious risk that Gilda will attack you? Should she really be in the palace if that’s the case?”

“Probably,” chuckled Trixie.

“Most definitely thou means,” I said with an eyeroll. “But do not fear, she cannot defeat Us or even come close to it.”

“If you’re certain...” he gave Gilda an appraising look. “Just remember that it’s not just your safety that’s a concern, but everyone in the palace. If she goes berserk, she’ll attack anything she perceived as a threat... and you did just say she can be irrational.”

And just like that Trixie had him pinned against the wall and I sighed yet again.

“Do not say that about Gilda,” hissed Trixie.

“Trixie, please release Our guard.”

“Pretty bad guard,” she muttered as she let him go, causing him to splutter as the hoof was removed from his neck.

“Was that strictly necessary?” He frowned at her and rubbed his throat. “I’m a tactician, not a thug.” Jerking his head at Gilda, he added, “I’d certainly make a better officer than that gryphon ever would.”

“And thy petty nonexistent feud bores me.” I gave him a flat look. “Perhaps thou shouldst figure out what she has that thou lacks rather than mope away in thy room.”

“Such as a-” he cut himself off before he finished that sentence. Instead he said calmly, “Is there anything else you need from me?”

Trixie thought it over. “No, Trixie thinks you can leave now.”

He nodded again, and turned to me, bowing as he said, “Princess.”

“Dismissed,” I said before growling, “and We do not wish to hear those thoughts ever agai-”

“Luna!” snapped Trixie.

“Habits are hard to break,” I replied with a shrug.

Without another word he nodded and walked out the door, leaving me alone with Trixie again.

“So she’ll be fine?” asked Trixie.

“Yes.” I applied my magic to the blood just to double check. “She’s past the most dangerous phase We feel.”

“Alright.” Trixie breathed out slowly. “It’s just everything has been so...”

“We understand.” I stretched my legs. “And please remember to eat.”

“In a bit, I’ll eat soon. Promise.”

Once more I found myself watching her hunched figure as Trixie lightly stroked Gilda’s cheek. There was definitely something there. Something beyond just mere harmony. I suppose it could have been love, but that was such an unsatisfactory answer, but it would be an answer. I suppose even after all these years, some things do stay constant. Maybe in another couple thousands I would finally understand these strange mortal creatures.

Chapter 12

These two gryphons were pretty, much too pretty. A lot prettier than I was in fact. I scowled at them, pacing back and forth in front of them.

That pretty female with her pretty eyes and face, and those elegant wings and silky fur with her perfectly groomed feathers. She seemed fairly old, like she was in her thirties, but she still looked graceful and perfectly formed, even with her tear stained eyes and beak gagged shut.

The male was just as pretty, looking more feminine than I did, and I seethed at that look in his eye. Pitty. How dare he pity me? What was there to pity? He shouldn’t be feeling sorry for me, he should be feeling sorry for himself.

Mistress liked pretty things. Pretty decorations, pretty carpets and curtains... pretty mares, pretty stallions... pretty gryphons...

My glare turned back to the two chained in a room with me.

The female didn’t seem scared, just sad. The male was just staring at me, those pitying eyes following my movements.

Growling, I reached for my knife and talked towards him. Let’s see how pretty he was without those pitying eyes of his.

“Aurry!” My mistress barked, and I cringed.

With my wings and head drooping low, I slunk to the corner of the room and watched as perfection stepped into the dungeon. Some said her smile was scary, but my heart fluttered as I saw it. Then I felt a stab of jealousy as I realised she wasn’t smiling at me, but at the pretty gryphons.

Then her smile dropped, and her eyes turned towards me displeased. Whimpering, I shrunk deeper into the corner until eventually, mercifully, her gaze turned back to the other two.

The grin came back after a moment and she stepped towards them. “Aurry, here.” Her wing pointed at the space right next to her. I scrambled to stand right where she pointed, staring up at her lovingly. Smiling, she lightly stroked my crown feathers with her hoof, and I leaned into her touch. It took me a moment to realise it, but she wasn’t looking at me as she did it, she was looking at the pretty gryphons.

The female was sobbing. Tears streaming from her eyes and unable to watch as she choked gut wrenching sob after sob into her gag.

Mistress’s grin just got wider at the reaction. “Kill him,” she whispered.

Instantly, I crossed the distance between myself and him. His white feathers turned red as my knife punched through his ribs and straight to his heart. Blood leaked down his chest, mixing with his brown fur and colouring my claws. Hurt and betrayal stained his face with tears as he stared at me, the lights fading as the voids in his eyes grew.

Turning around to look back at my mistress, I found her smiling at me, fanged teeth gleaming. Her eyes invited me towards her, and I obediently approached, careful to wipe the blood over my beak as I did. I know she loved that flavour.

Her lips touched my beak, and she drew me into a long kiss. When we broke apart, she smiled and glanced at the female, who wasn’t even able to support her own weight anymore, overcome with grief.

“Iit’s just enjoy pretty things I enjoy, Aurry...” Mistress whispered with a massive grin on her face. “Now, skin him, and feed him to her. If she refuses to eat, well... be persuasive.”

Smiling, I grabbed a pair of pliers before bouncing over to the dead gryphon. She certainly wouldn’t be as pretty in a moment or two.

I woke up with a start, throwing the blankets off myself and Trixie. It looked around the room, blinking at the unfamiliar place before I realised we were still just in Canterlot Castle. Well, not just in the Castle, I hadn’t been here often enough that that didn’t feel like a big deal, but it was a lot more comforting than being in a dungeon with Nightmare Moon and killing Grace.

“Again,” he added over my shoulder.

I flinched and turned around, falling out of the bed as I did. I landed on my tail, making me hiss with pain, and I groaned when I saw that except for Trixie I was alone in the room.

“Son of a bitch,” I muttered as I rubbed the part of my tail I’d hurt. “Another goddess damn nightmare.”

I stood up and found Trixie still snoring happily in bed. And yes, Trixie totally snores. I wasn’t gonna tell her that because I thought it was as cute as anything. Plus if I did she’d deny it anyway. She looked so beautiful right then, with her mane all messed and poking everywhere, lying on her back with her forehooves in the air.

The bed smelled terrible, I smelled terrible, Trixie smelled fucking wonderful, like a mix of sweat and sex. They’d have to burn the bed sheets if they ever wanted to use this room again.

One thing that was good about these Palace apartments was there was more than one room to it. We had our own kitchen, bathroom and shower in here. Speaking of the bathrooms, I should probably clean myself before Trixie wakes up.

The water in Canterlot was hot and the pipes worked perfectly. It barely took any work to get it to the right temperature, which was great, but the shampoos they had all smelled like lavender and other flowery crap. Whatever. It was better than smelling like I’d just had an all day sex romp with the hottest mare alive.

Which I had.

And it was awesome.

Chuckling to myself happily, I stepped out of the shower and dried myself with the fluffy white palace towels. Wiping the steam off the mirror, I was pleased to find my face staring back and not my brother’s. Looks like this was gonna be a good morning.

Wiping my face and eyes with the towel, I turned around and damn near screamed when I saw Grace standing right there. I slipped on the wet tiles, and fell backwards into the mirror.

“Fucking again!” I cursed and clutched the back of my head. When I stood up, I was alone again and the mirror was cracked. Growling to myself, I walked out of the bathroom and into the loungeroom.

The kitchen was well stocked, which surprised me because I half expected all the food in the castle came from servants and chefs and stuff. I guess they just gave everyone the option to cook for themselves, or maybe Luna was just trying to do us a favor.

I decided I wanted to believe it was the first one, as I set a pot on the stove with some butter and mushrooms inside. Putting a lid on the pot, I turned around and grabbed a handful of spices, nothing special, just enough to give it a little flavour, before mixing those in the pot too. There was some feta cheese in the fridge, which I cut into cubes and set aside for when the mushrooms were closer to being done. I considered adding tomatoes to the mix, but decided against it after a moment or two. Trixie never really liked that sort of flavour anyway, she preferred it bitter or savory.

By the time I was done, I had some nice mushroom sauce on toast with a glass of milk. Setting it all on a tray, I walked back into our awful, wonderful smelling room. I set the tray of food down on the bed next to her, before gently shaking her shoulder.

“Trix, wake up. I made breakfast.”

“Hm...?” She shifted before yawning as she stretched, wincing slightly. “Oooooh... I don’t think I’ll be able to walk today.” She blinked blearily at me before sniffing the air. “Breakfast in bed? You’re the best hun. How’d you manage to walk at all?”

I shrugged. “I’m feeling a lot better today actually. Yesterday my insides were like they’d been sandpapered, but today I’m fan-fucking-tastic.” I stood on my hind hooves and stretched my arms and wings, popping a few joints. “No clue why.”

“You know what I meant,” she said before glancing down at the food before cocking an eyebrow at me.

It took me a moment to realise she couldn’t use her magic, and was asking for my help. “Oh, right... uh...” I grabbed the knife and fork, cut off a piece of toast and held it out to her.

“Reminds me of that time you came down with the avian flu and I had to nurse you back up to health,” she said as she took a bite out of my breakfast, moaning happily. “This tastes-” She suddenly grinned at me impishly, “Almost as good as you.”

I blushed and broke eye contact as I felt a rush of blood to somewhere other than my cheeks. “Uh... thanks?”

“Just saying,” she replied cheekily. “And you smell nice this morning. Nicer last night though.”

“Yeah, I hope they weren’t planning on using this room for anything else anytime soon.” I took a deep breath, and smiled. “I could seriously get used to that.”

Trixie laughed at that. “You’ll need to change the bedsheets.”

“The castle has servants doesn’t it? That’s their problem.”

She merely rolled her eyes and looked at me curiously. “You’re not eating?”

“Not in the mood for vegetarian this morning,” I waved a claw. “I’ll get some real food later.”

“Alright.” With me helping out, she quickly finished her meal before swinging out of the bed, stumbling slightly before she began limping towards the bathroom. “Mind if I take a shower first?”

“Go for it,” I smiled at her. “But I kinda like the way you smell now.”

She paused at the door, obviously contemplating whether to go in or not.

“I like the way your mane looks, all...” I searched for a word. “Springy.”

She slipped into the bathroom and a second later her head popped out. “It looks like I just had a full day of sex.” She sniffled the air. “Smells like it too.”

“I know, it’s awesome.” I grinned.

She groaned and facehoofed. “Of course you’d say that.”

“You’re telling me you don’t like it?” I asked. “Fuck, just breathing in here makes me think of blurting out ‘sandwiches’.”

This time her face met the wall. Repeatedly.

“I’m not actually going to say it though,” I muttered.

“I’m just glad you didn’t say it yesterday,” she sighed before looking over at me heatedly. “Now, you gonna help me shower or will I have to do it myself? No magic and all that.”

I grinned and ran past her before jumping into the shower. When I turned around she just looked at me with something that was torn between exasperation and amusement.

I coughed into my claw and shifted where I stood, before I stepped out and held the shower door for her. “Uh... after you?”

“Thank you.” She limped past and stepped into the stall before tossing a grin over her shoulder at me. “Coming?”

I pulled the door shut behind us and quickly turned the tap on. Yelping as I got a faceful of hot water, I turned up the cold and cringed back. Instead of getting mad or annoyed at me, Trixie merely laughed and adjusted the water for me before leaning close, both hooves on my chest as she leaned up for a light kiss under the water.

“You’re so cute when eager,” she whispered before nipping my neck playfully.

After the greatest shower ever, we stepped back into the living room, and I was still grinning like an idiot.

“Well, at least the mess in there just washed down that drain,” I chuckled as I stretched my shoulders and felt them pop again. “Why haven’t we done this before? Seriously.”

“You almost sound disappointed.”

“I’m not disappointed at all,” I grinned. “Honestly, the wait was worth it.”

“Trixie certainly hopes so,” she said as she snuggled into me.

“So, that was your first... actually, second time, right?” I wrapped me wing around her. “How was it?”

“Hm... are we talking yesterday and today to be one time?”

“Well, I was taking it that way, so yeah.”

“It was... passable.” She grinned at me. “Though that just means more practise.”

“Passable?” I snorted. “Please, I heard the way you were screaming. Heck, I think everyone did. My ears are still ringing.”

This time it was her cheeks that turned bright red. “Sh-Shut up.”

Yes! I love it when that happens to her and not me.

We stood together in comfortable silence for a minute, before I found myself thinking of yesterday and why it actually happened in the first place. “Hate to kill the mood but... there’s kinda some stuff that we need to talk about.”

She sighed and crawled back into the bed. “Fiiiiiiine.”

I didn’t join her on the bed because I didn’t want to get distracted by... her. “So... I still think we need to go through with this. Last night was awesome, but... it didn’t change anything.”

“Trixie... knows this...” She looked away and sighed. “But you will visit every week? Promise?”

“I promise,” I nodded. “I’ll drop by most days if I can.” Shifting in my seat, I looked her in the eye. “I know this sucks, but... well, it’s something we need to do. And if my magic has a chance of killing me again, it’s important that I’m able to get to help fast, right?” To me, that last one really just sounded like an excuse.

Trixie’s eyes narrowed. “Well then Trixie will visit you. You’re not getting away from me that easily.”

“I’m not trying to get away from you.” It felt like a kick in the heart that she actually thought that. “We’re still going to see each other. I’m just trying to do what’s best for you, Trix.”

“Fiiiiine,” she sulked. “But Trixie is talking to Luna and making her give you the weekend off.”

“Sounds great to me,” I shrugged. “If you can talk her into it, that’d be awesome.” After a moment I said, “So... You understand why I think we need to do this, right?”

“Unfortunately,” she muttered. “Doesn’t mean Trixie has to like it.”

“But do you agree with me?” I pressed.

“Yes. Happy?”

“...Why would I be happy, Trix?” I swallowed and leaned back in my chair. “Do you think I’m going to like this anymore than you will? This is pretty much the absolute last thing I wanted to do.”

Her ears drooped and all I wanted to do right then was hug her. “Sorry... Trixie is just snappish this morning. She doesn’t, that is, I don’t like this at all. I know you’re just trying to do what’s right, but that doesn’t mean I need to like it.”

I nodded. “I just don’t want to walk away with you feeling like I’ve abandoned you.” We bother remembered what she almost did the last time that happened.

“You haven’t, but if you don’t visit...”

I blinked at her. Did Tixie really just threaten me with... that? She didn’t, did she? “I promise I’ll visit whenever I can.”

“Good, Trixie would hate to be forced to sleep without her favourite blanket.”

I snorted. “Yeah. When that ends up happening, that’s when we know shit’s gotten serious.”

“Oh shut up,” she chuckled.

Standing up, I sighed, “Anyway, we better get moving or we’re gonna end up spending all day in here. Do you have any plans for the day? Because if you don’t you could stick around. I’d really like it if you’re there when we talk to Luna. I still feel like stabbing her everytime she speaks.”

“Of course.” Picking up her hat with her mouth, she tossed it up into the air and it landed perfectly on her head. “Mind helping me into my cape?” A grin was suddenly tossed at me. “Unless you want to spend all day in here like yesterday...”

I coughed into my claw, before I picked up her cloak and stepped closer to her. Draping it over her shoulders, I couldn’t resist giving her ear a little nibble with my beak. “Don’t tempt me.”

A shiver ran down her spine even as a massive blush appeared on her cheeks. “I don’t think I’d be able to handle that again so soon.”

“Yeah... things did get a bit rough... sorry about that.” I stepped away from her and moved towards the door. Smirking back at her, I asked, “Sure you can walk on your own?”

The blush got even worse if that was possible and she trotted over to me awkwardly. “Why do you think I’ve been limping all day.” She brushed past, tail trailing along my cheek. “And who said rough was bad?”

“Well, we don’t want to hurt each other, right?” I followed her to the door and opened it for her. Was Trixie’s magic ever going to heal? I hope so. Her horn had taken a real beating over the years. I was worried what she’d do if she couldn’t use her magic at all.

“Rough does not equal hurting,” she replied with a smirk over her shoulder. “So you coming or not?”

I walked into the hallway after her, surprised that it was empty. “What happened to the guards?”

“Remember what we were doing all yesterday?”

I frowned and looked around. “I thought these rooms were sound proof.”

“Not my fault you’re so loud.”

“Half lion, remember?” I glanced over at her. “Not my fault I’m loud, either. Besides, it’s not like you were quiet.”

“I was quieter,” she shot back.

“I don’t know about that.” I grinned. “It kinda reminded me of Luna’s Canterlot voice.”

“S-Shut up!” She hid behind her mane and hat.

“Come on, let’s go find Luna. Maybe she can give you tips on breaking window panes.”

Even with the shadows hiding her face, I could tell she was bright red.

Smirking, I wrapped my wing over her shoulders and pulled her closer. “And I really liked the bit where you were saying ‘yes’ a lot. Never had someone agree with me that enthusiastically before.”

She sunk even further back, I swear, her entire body was just radiating heat and that I could use her face as a torch at night if I actually needed one.

Grinning, I led us down the corridor until we found a servant. “Hey, you!” I shouted out to him the moment I saw him.

The servant glanced around nervously, checking to see if I was talking to someone else, before stepping towards me.

“Do you know where Luna is?” Have to admit, I kinda liked the way I was making him nervous. I mean, it was racist and stupid, but still kinda cool.

“Most likely her own chambers.” His eyes flicked from me to Trixie. “Would you like me to get some guards to escort you there?”

“Nah, I know the way.” After a second I added “Thanks.”

We stepped past him, and he went back to doing whatever he was doing before. My sense of direction was as good as it ever was, and I only took one wrong turn before I found Luna’s door a few minutes after we left the apartment.

There were two nightkin guarding it, and they watched me warily as I came closer.

“Tell Luna, Gilda wants to see her about the job,” I told the two of them.

They glanced at each other, before one of them turned around and stepped through the door. We stood there in silence for a few moments, before the nightkin stepped back out followed by Luna. For once I was in a good enough mood that seeing her didn’t instantly put me in a bad one.

“Come,” she said and walked back into her room. “Make sure none disturbs us.”

The guards bowed at her as we stepped through the door. I had to fight down a little bolt of panic when it closed behind us. Being locked in a room with Luna was enough to make me clench my talons to try and calm down.

Luna’s room was exactly like I remembered it. All business, no pleasure. That mirror she’d broken and fixed last time was still there, and I couldn’t help but check if there were any cracks on it, and the closet she’d thrown me was back where I remembered it. It had been funny at the time, but now the idea of her throwing me around like that just made me pissed. Tearing my eyes away from it, I tried to focus on something in the room that wouldn’t make me angry, and I ended up just standing there, staring out the window at the castle gardens.

“So, thou have finally considered Our offer,” she said.

“Yeah, I’ll take the job.” I glanced at her, but looked back out the window.

“On one condition,” added Trixie. “She gets weekends free to do as she sees fit.”

“Yeah, that,” I agreed.

“Very well,” Luna inclined her head towards us. “Thou may stay in the room thou hast been using. We hath already organised gryphon armor for thee and for now thou art answerable only to Us.”

“You know my armour size?” I growled at her.

“Nightmare,” she said tapping her forehead. “Also, we require thy presence down in the sparring yards.”

“Don’t I need to sign something?” I frowned. “I’m pretty much joining the army here, and I know you had the nightkin sign a billion fucking wavers making sure they actually agreed to their jobs.”

“Thou art free to leave at any point in time. No contracts, no obligations, merely freewill.”

Some part of me wanted to demand to sign something, just because it was Luna telling me I didn’t have to. The rest of me knew how fucking stupid that was and shut that small part of me up.

“Alright, what do you need me in the sparring yards for?”

“Thou shalt see.” She stepped back into her shadow and began fading out of sight. “Follow if thou can.”

I glanced at Trixie. “Alright, that wasn’t as bad as I expected. I’ll see you down there, then?”

She nodded. “Stay safe and try not to get too angry at her.”

I nodded, before tapping into my shadow magic and stepping into the wall where she’d disappeared. I was surprised to see she’d left a massive magical trail in her wake, but it made it easier to follow her. Luna could move a lot further in one shadow walk than I could, so I had to step off her trail a few times and take a breath or two in an empty room before following after her again. By the time I got to outside the palace and into the gardens, I knew there was no way I could shadow walk from the outer wall to the sparring yards, and had to fly the rest of the way.

Seriously, I had no idea if it was even possible for a normal nightkin to shadow walk as far as she did in one hit.

At the sparring yard, I found ten or so nightkin hanging around, chatting amongst themselves while Luna sat in the middle of the ring, two ghostly blades in her hooves. When the nightkin saw me coming closer, they fell silent and watched me with faces varying from wary, to interested, to kinda scared on one tall mare.

I walked to the edge of the ring, glanced at the blades she had on her hooves then back at the other nightkin. Did she have them waiting here all day for me, or did she just call them together in the time it took me to get here? I couldn’t have taken longer than two minutes to travel here.

“Thou performed admirably.” She stood up and pointed a blade at me. “Thou knows what these are, no? With thy knowledge in mythology especially with reference to Slight.”

I shrugged and looked them over again. “The gryphon legend says she used ‘blades of glass and smoke’ that cut through the living like wisps of smog, except one was green and the other was blue. In ‘the End of Iron’, she had a sword made from the souls of the damned, and in ‘Madness Walks’’, she used a sword of shadow. None of that really tells me what those are, though.”

“Ghost blades, forged in the war against Celestia to cut through the living as though they were not there. Perhaps Our greatest achievement or Our greatest folly depending on whom thou asks.” The two blades floated before her. “These were used by Slight herself. The blue, Our favoured one and the green, her mentor’s and perhaps Our second or third. Chase and Stygus have always competed for Our affections.”

“I have no idea who either of those dead ponies are,” I said flatly. “Why should I care?”

“Who knows. Who knows indeed. These are the very weapons wielded by Slight, or Curse as thou calls her.” The two weapons were blown apart by the breeze and in their place were two short swords before two more appeared in front of me. “No magic, no high altitude flying and we shall limit ourselves to two weapons. Thou prefers swords right?”

I glanced at them, then at her. “I’m not sure this is a good idea.”

“Coming from thee, that is amusing.” She circled around me, both blades in defensive positions. “Tell Us, how is Trixie faring? Can she use magic yet?”

“That’s none of your fucking business,” I snapped, and every single nightkins’ jaw dropped.

“Wouldn’t it be such a shame if she lost her magic completely thanks to thy actions,” she chuckled.

“You’re just trying piss me off,” I growled at her. “What the fuck do you even want from me, Luna? A sparring partner? Is that it?”

“Did thou know We offered her a job as a nightkin?”

“I did, and don’t you fucking dare.” It took me a moment to realise my claws had closed around both sword handles. “Trixie is not becoming a nightkin.”

“Oh, We are not so sure about that. She would make a fine nightkin.” For a second, her eyes shifted to reptilian slits, and I was holding my swords ready. “A truly fine nightkin in Our opinion.”

I didn’t trust myself to say anything right then. In the back of my head, something uncoiled at the memory of that... that... awful Nightmare and what happened to Trixie. I remembered her nearly dying, me brainwashed, and her pounding on my chest as she begged me to stop killing. Those days when because of Nightmare, I lost control of myself and became addicted to the adrenaline, to trying as hard as I could to find something that was just put me out of my misery once and for all.

And more than anything I remembered Grace. How he died, and there was no one to blame but myself. I wanted to put that one at Nightmare’s hooves, but the Wide Eyes had been looking into those chemicals before Luna ever set hoof in the Kingdom.

I exhaled slowly, and dropped the swords. “Fuck off, Luna,” I spat as I turned around and walked away.

“Thou knows Trixie will never be able to use magic again correct? And that if she wished to, she must become a nightkin. Just as Eclipse there, he was a unicorn with a completely broken horn. Though why his mane is yellow and pink, We do not wish to know.”

“Well good for him,” I snapped back at her. “You’re just trying to bait me into a fight, and I’m not fucking falling for that!” I’m not going back to that. The two voices in the back of my head, screaming at me to just keep going and going, and me not even wanting to say no to them.

“Perhaps We should seek Trixie out then. Last We recalled, she was proficient in magic.”

She was fucking dead. One sword swung at her throat, while the other went for her heart. I couldn’t for the life of me tell you when I’d picked them up, or how long It’d taken me to get from the edge of the ring to her. She deflected both as though they were nothing before a hoof caught my chest, forcing me back.

“Thy loyalty is admirable, but misdirected. Thou cares only for one being out of hundreds. Millions even,” she said as she darted.

I stumbled back, bringing up both my swords to block hers and barely avoiding the next hoof strike. “I’ll rip your skin off and turn it into a fucking couch!” I shouted, as I ducked under the attack and slashed towards her neck with one sword, while keeping the other behind in case of another strike.

Skipping back she suddenly lunged forward, twisting at the last second to appear on my right. Attacking even faster than I remembered, I was forced to stumble back continuously, barely able to keep up with each blow.

“Thou lets thy anger rule thee. Thou art a fool, a tool, easily manipulated to do Our bidding. Thou art weak. Too weak to protect Trixie, too weak to protect her from herself. Too weak to protect her from you!”

It was like a vice had just been locked around my heart, and I found myself feeding on the pain as I blocked one of her strikes, and let her momentum push me back a step. I spun out of her attack range, and shifted stance so I was on my hind legs, one sword held underhand and the other in front of me.

I growled as I shifted forward, skipping around her as fast as I’d ever moved and striking at her legs and wings. She parried both, but I was on top of her, forcing her steadily back with constant feints and rapid thrusts. That look on her face was pissing me off. Fucking bored, uninterested, like I was barely worth her time. Even if I’d shifted it so I was on the attack and she was on the defence, there was no way I was getting through. She knew it, I knew it, and it was pissing me off even more.

“Is that the best thou hath? And to think thou thinkst thou can protect Trixie.”

Swapping up the tempo of my attacks, I shifted styles again, reversing the holds on both my swords, so the over hand turned under, and the under turned over. This moved me closer to her, inside striking range of her hooves and wings. Both her swords moved to the side and she dashed in hooves snapping out far faster than I expected.

It didn’t matter how fast she moved though, not when I slashed at her overextended hooves with my own swords. That had been the point, to cripple her when she tried to swap back to earth pony style. All too late I realised that was exactly what she wanted as my blade glanced off her horseshoe. A second later, it slammed into my chest and I was forced to move with the momentum or break a rib. I twisted as the blow landed, barely softening it enough and sending me spinning back a step out of her reach. Then she was on me again, pressing me across the ring with a mix of sword and hoof strikes as I struggled to keep up.

“Still so easy to manipulate, so easy to predict. Thou hast let thy emotions cloud thy judgement!” Her yell shoved me back. “Thou art weak, worthless, disgusting. How can thou protect anything let alone those who matter most to thee?”

A stupid idea came to me. A really really stupid idea, and I couldn’t help but grin at it. I stepped forward into her attack, and her blade stopped just mere inches from my neck. The cold steel bit into my neck, but no blood was drawn. She barely managed to block the attack I’d sent her way, and once more I was pressing her while she was on the defense.

She wasn’t willing to hurt me. For some stupid fucked up reason, Luna still failed to realise that I wasn’t her friend.

“Not fucking fun, is it?” I grinned. “Having someone turn your own feelings against you like that.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Dost thou still think everything is about thee? How sad.”

I just smiled wider, glad that I’d managed to piss her off. Then I had another stupid idea. I’d heard about someone doing it before, but I’d thought it made no sense at the time and hadn’t ever heard of it since. But still, I knew I couldn’t beat Luna normally, so why not try something stupid that she wouldn’t see coming?

My own sword slashed across my wrist, drawing blood but not cutting anything too important. I could still fight just as well, but now I was dripping blood everywhere as I did. All the while I kept up with the tempo of my assault, keeping Luna behind her safe defence.

Then one blade snapped out, sending a few drops of blood right at Luna’s eyes, while at the same time stabbing at her face. She blocked the sword swipe, but was blinded and only just managed to stop my next stab. Her hoof lashed out, but I ducked around it easily and snapped my wing up into her neck before kicking her remaining forehoof out from under her. Instead of stumbling, she just dropped like a rock and her hoof snapped out. Leaping back, her blade snaked straight for my stomach, forcing me to do an awkward block and stumble on my landing.

“Clever, but idiotic.” Luna stood up slowly. “This is not about thee, this has never been about thee.”

“Who gives a shit?” I growled, and rose up on my hind legs to the outsider stance. “What the fuck is even the point of this? I took your fucking job, and now what? You want to beat me in front of your new pets for the sake of an ego boost? Are you trying to get revenge because I cut your spine all those times?”

“You what!?” yelled one of the nightkin. “Princess, w-”

“Silence!” snarled Luna as she began walking towards me. “Dost thou not understand? If thou wishes to work under Us, thou needs to be able to work under Us and thus far, We have no reason to believe thou art capable of that.”

I dropped the swords and fell back to all fours. “So, basically, you thought that goading me into a fight and threatening Trixie was gonna convince me to take crap from you again? Have you gotten even more retarded?”

“That depends.” All of a sudden she was before me, her face far too close for comfort. “But We did learn what We know from thee.”

“How don’t you get it?” I growled into her face. “How don’t you understand just how much you fucked me up?”

“We know, We understand and We art sorry. We have done everything in Our power to help thee, but thou hates Us. We...” She looked away and sighed. “Thou wilt not talk to Us and We figured that on the field of battle thou wouldst at least open up and... We do not know. Perhaps it was folly as Our sister suggested.” The corner of her lips quirked up. “At least thou hasn’t severed our spine yet.”

I took a step back, blinking in surprise. I grit my beak and clenched a talon into fist. “What would you do with someone that did to you half of what you did to me?”

“Ask that to Our sister. Apparently the correct response is to blast the offender with the Elements of Harmony, allow for a genocide of all nightkin and erase an entire period out of the collective memory of what seems to be every nation.”

“That’s not the fucking point!” I snapped. “Before I met you I was done with this shit! I wasn’t killing anyone, I wasn’t a barely sane, suicidal, self-destructive mess! I was fine! I was a bitch, but I was fine!” I jabbed a claw at her. “Then you pulled me back into that shit again. I killed more fucking gryphons in the time I was hanging with you than I ever had up until that point! You fucking broke me, Luna!” I waved a claw around. “And now that I’m finally pulling myself back together and getting my life going somewhere other than an early grave, you want to drag me back into this?!”

“Yes.”

“Why?!” I snarled. “Why can’t you just leave me alone?!”

“Thou art the one who came to Us this time. Perhaps thou should ask thyself, why art thou so obsessed with Us?”

“That’s complete bullshit. You hounded me after you made me that goddess damn offer. I’m here taking it now because...” I swallowed and looked away. “Because Trixie needs it, because if I die then she does too. If I have to work for you to keep her safe then fine, I’ll do whatever I have to.”

“But thou did not have to accept the job. If thou asked, We would have helped. So We ask again, why come to Us? Why accept?”

I blinked in surprise and took a step back. “Because...”

That was a good question. Why the fuck did I take up her offer? Why didn’t I just get a job at an apartment closer to the Castle and move out from our apartment that way? It would have been the easier way to avoid Luna.

But there that was again. The easy way. The cowards way. The way where I just let myself off easy and died, despite what it meant to Trixie. The hardest way for me to deal with this situation would be to confront Luna. So why would I do that? Why would I choose the hard road and come here?

What reason would I have to take the hard road in this one? This wasn’t like back in the Kingdom where I had to choose between fighting for Trixie and fighting for the sake of dying. It wasn’t like that, was it?

The shadow of Grace standing over Luna’s shoulder said otherwise. I stared at him, and he stared back at me. I was broken, barely holding together anymore. Trixie had done everything she could for me, sticky taped me back together with spit, sand, and a whole lot of hoping for the best. But now it was up to me. I had to do something to fix me, or Trixie was gonna suffer for it again. She hid it well, but those months after Grace’s death had left her with scars. All the drinking I’d done, the suicide attempts, the hours I spent staring at nothing, it all hurt her.

I wasn’t going to let that happen to her again. I needed to deal with my issues, and be there for her again.

Luna was one of those issues, my anger was another. I couldn’t keep running, or eventually they’d catch up with me. Now was the time for me to turn around, put my ass one the line, and push back.

I was here because I needed to get over Luna.

“...Because I’m done with running away from you,” I said and looked up at her. “Because I’m sick of having to fight the urge to kill something every time I hear your voice, or see your face, or think of you. Because I need to be in control of me again, and you’re the thing that’s stopping me from doing that. I’m here to deal with my issues, and the only way to do that is to learn how to deal with you.”

She stared at me before nodding once. “And that is why We like thee.” Her horn glowed and she turned to face the nightkin. “Sergeant Eclipse, please escort our new recruit to the barracks.” She grinned at me. “We figure thou wouldst prefer our conversation to be private.”

“Gee, you think?” I replied dryly and walked out of the ring. “Also, you’re getting rusty again. Your stance is totally telegraphing half your attacks.”

“And thou over reached on over half thy blows,” she replied.

I glanced at the nightkin, frowning. “You all look the same to me. Which of you is Eclipse?”

One of the stallions stepped forward, the one with blond and pink hair. Watching me cautiously, he said, “That would be me.”

I waved a claw at him. “After you then, buddy. To the barracks or whatever.”

Eclipse’s eyes darted between me and Luna, before he nodded and turned away.

“What’s with the pink?” I asked as I padded alongside him, glancing across at his mane. “Got a problem with blue?”

“I needed to dye my hair in preparation for an upcoming mission,” he answered as he kept his eyes ahead.

“Why not dye it brown, or green or something? Two tone manes aren’t that common, and just make you stand out.”

“That’s a very good question,” he replied dryly.

The mare beside him meeped and hid on his other side.

He fell back, and moved forward so he was on the other side of the mare. Bumping her towards me with his hip, he said, “Why don’t you tell us both that, Bluey?”

“Because you’re boring,” she muttered under her breath.

“So you deliberately compromised the effectiveness of my disguise just for amusement?” He shook his head, and looked back ahead. “How did you ever survive?”

“The best disguise is one that people think is not a disguise,” she replied sagely.

“Yeah, but it’s also one that doesn’t stick out.” I glanced across at her. “People remember the blonde and pink maned stallion.”

“Maybe we should make you into a mare then,” she chuckled.

He just snorted and looked ahead.

We walked in silence for a few moments, before I stumbled and winced at my wrist. The bleeding had stopped, but it still hurt to walk on, and I’d probably need to do something to stop the wound getting infected.

“That thing I did with the blood?” I glanced over and found both of them watching me warily. “That was dumb. Don’t do that.”

“You’re the definition of stupid,” muttered the mare before adding, “though it’s nice seeing you again.”

“Again?” I frowned and glanced at her. “When did we meet?”

“Blue Moon at your service,” she said with a bow, “or maybe Bluey would jog your memory?”

I squinted at her, before I remembered where I’d heard that name. “...You were Vinyl’s friend, right? The one with the big mouth.”

“No bigger than Vinyl’s and definitely not bigger than yours or Trixie.” She leaned in close and said in an exaggerated whisper, “I was guarding your room yesterday and I can say, I’ve never heard someone yell loud enough to get through the castle soundproofing before.”

Blood rushed to my cheeks, and I looked away. “Trixie’s a stage magician. She does voice exercises.”

“Suuuuuuure.” Bluey nudged Eclipse, “Voice exercises.”

“Very loud, very enthusiastic ones no doubt,” Eclipse replied.

I glared at both of them as Bluey merely smiled at me innocently. “Maybe you should get Trixie to give Eclipse some lessons.”

Eclipse came to a stop and gave her a flat look, before shaking his head and continuing along.

Something about Bluey was off though. I found myself staring at her, something in the back of my head tickling and telling me that she was... off. “You used to be a unicorn, right?”

“Yep!”

I continued to stare at her. Something was just... I dunno. After a moment, I grabbed her leg and said, “Hold still a sec.”

She immediately struggled in my grasp, trying to get away.

Eclipse was there in a second. “What are you doing?” He glared at me.

I was still staring at Bluey. She wasn’t very strong, and her struggling didn’t make it any harder to get a good look at her. My eyes met hers, and I blinked in surprise as I realised it. I touched my claw to the top of my head, before keeping it level and moving it over to hers. She was just as tall as I was.

I let her go and took a step back. “You used to be shorter.”

“And now I’m hot,” she replied with a smirk.

“Vinyl’s a pretty short mare, right?” I frowned. “Yeah, I remember you were the exact same height as she was.” I looked Bluey up and down. “And the same body shape.”

“Hey, stop ignoring what I’m saying!”

“If the ritual makes you taller, why aren’t any of the other nightkin as tall as you are?” I glanced across at Eclipse. He was pretty average sized for a unicorn, and but seemed more shaped like a pegasus. My eyes turned back to Bluey. “What happened to you?”

“I took the ritual, duh,” she replied.

“Then why didn’t it make me taller?” I frowned. “And if the ritual made a fairly short mare as tall as you are, some of those other nightkin should be freaking giants.”

“Maybe it just knew how sexy I am on the inside,” she said and Eclipse snorted in amusement, earning him a smack on the back of the head. “Oh shut up.”

I gave her another look, before I shrugged and continued walking. “Whatever.” It wasn’t that big a deal, was it? “I thought the nightkin were only open to ponies in the military.”

“Open to anyone in the guard with more than three years active service to Equestria,” Eclipse recited.

I glanced over at Bluey. “Then why were you allowed to join?”

“State secret,” she grinned all too happily.

I snorted and looked back ahead. “You’re full of shit.”

“We just think she’s insane,” muttered another nightkin.

In a few moments we were at the barracks, and Eclipse led me to a little side room as all the other bat ponies settled in.

“This is yours,” He pointed at the chest. “Your armour’s in there, make sure it fits. If you have any questions, come find me.” With that he turned away and left me in the room by myself.

“Don’t mind him, he’s just jealous,” whispered Bluey.

“Doesn’t he get his own room?” I asked over my shoulder as I threw the chest at the bottom of the bed open. Inside was a light breast plate, made in the same style as Kingdom scout armour, but with Luna’s colours. My beak curling in disgust, I pulled it out of the chest and continued to search through the things Luna had prepared for me.

“He does, but he’s still jealous. I suggest you come to me if you need anything, I’m less likely to act like a grumpy pants.”

I glanced over my shoulder at her and repeated, “‘Grumpy pants’?”

“Yes. Grumpy pants, got a problem with that?” she arched an eyebrow.

“It makes you sound like you’re five.” I went back to searching through the chest. I was surprised to find just how many different choices in knives she gave me. “Is this all standard equipment?”

“Nope. But then again, you are her favourite.”

I glared at the blades. “Yay.”

“You sound disappointed, most would kill to be favored by one of the Princesses.”

“Most people have never met them,” I replied and closed the chest. Turning to face Bluey, I said, “Believe it or not, Celestia is a massive bitch.”

“Still, the favor of a goddess? Totally worth it.”

“You heard about the part where I stabbed her in the spine a bunch?” I sat down on the bed and watched her reaction. “That should tell you what I think of her ‘favour’.”

“Eh, that sounds pretty normal,” she replied with a shrug.

I raised an eyebrow. “I’ve never met a pony who thought anyone being stabbed in the spine was normal, and only a few gryphons.”

“Then they lead boring lives don’t they?” She grinned at me before standing up and walking way. “Anyways, need to prepare for the raid tonight. Come along if you want.”

There was nothing better to do, so I shrugged and followed after her. “A raid? So you guys actually know how to fight then?”

“We’re not just for decoration you know,” she replied with a smirk. “But none of us can fight like you.”

I shrugged. “It just takes training and experience, not like I’m the goddess’s gift at killing. Where are you guys raiding, anyway?”

“Some warehouse in the airship docks.”

“Specific,” I muttered.

“Secret.”

I rolled my eyes. “Great. This crap again.”

“Pretty much!” She began skipping away. “So like I said, feel free to come to me if you need anything. Also, your marefriend is here.”

“She is?” I glanced around the room. “Where?”

“Behind you.” The amusement was practically dripping from Trixie.

I turned around, and found myself grinning as I gave her a hug. “I swear, the ten minutes that you weren’t here were the longest ten minutes ever.”

“Missed you too,” she said as she hugged me back.

“This month is gonna suck,” I let go of her and took a step back. “Did Luna say anything to you?”

“Nothing important,” she replied as she kissed me lightly.

“So... Luna offered to turn you into a nightkin didn’t she?” I frowned. “Have you... thought about it?”

She looked away and bit her bottom lip. “Perhaps...”

“And... do you want to...” I swallowed, “do it?”

“Well it will give me magic. Not my magic, but it’d be magic and... well... you know I enjoy it when you take me flying.” She held me close and nuzzled my neck. “But I know you dislike the thought so I’m willing to not become a nightkin.”

“I... don’t like it, but... I mean, it’s not my decision is it? Lets... talk about it later, but I just... That was the worst thing I’ve ever been through... I just don’t want you to go through that.”

“I know.” She reached up and stroked my crown feathers and whispered in my ear, “Now I better leave before I decide to jump you one last time and let you mingle with your new comrades.”

“I don’t know about leaving just yet...” I grinned and shrugged. “We should totally go for another round.”

“In front of everyone?” She cocked an eyebrow at me.

“I thought you’d like an audience.” She turned bright red, far redder than I had ever seen her and when her mouth opened, all that came out was a cute little squeak. I was seriously getting a lot better at this wit, stuff. This was the most I’d ever flustered Trixie in one day. “I guess that means you’d really like an audience.”

Once more with that squeak before she buried her face in my shoulder in an attempt to get away from my gaze and hide that blush of hers.

I just grinned and ruffled her mane. “And you call me cute.”

“Shut up,” she mumbled into my feathers.

“Anyway, when you get home let Mum know that I’m okay and what the plan is. Oh, and you know the knife I keep under the pillow?”

“Yeah?”

“Could you drop that off for me next time you visit?”

“Sure...” She stepped back, a faint blush still present on her cheeks. “See you next week then...”

“...Yeah... I guess so.” I swallowed and shifted on my feet. “Hey, it’s only going to be four days, right?”

She nodded nervously, “Y-Yeah...” We stared at each other awkwardly before she kissed me yet again on the beak. “See you in four weeks then. Be nice and try not to break any of your new friends.”

“I’ll try,” I promised. I tried to think of something else that needed saying, something to keep her here but nothing came to mind. “Uh... bye then.”

She suddenly whirled around and glared at our little audience. “If any single one of you even thinks about touching Gilda, Trixie shall show them why she has the title ‘Great and Powerful’ given to her by Luna. Got that?”

That got a round of nervous nodding.

“Good.” With her head held high, she walked away, no doubt deliberately swaying her hips at me and I watched until I realised I wasn’t the only one watching. Almost every stallion in the room, and one of the mares, had their eyes locked onto Trixie.

“Eyes to yourself!” I snapped, and stepped into the doorway, blocking their view of Trixie. “And don’t even think about touching if you plan on keeping your hooves attatched.”

“I’d do as she says,” said Bluey as she walked back into the room. “Especially since she’s your new drill instructor.”

I raised an eyebrow and glanced at her. “Really?”

“Yep! Official as of three minutes ago when Luna contacted us.” She skipped on over. “Now, as for the rest of you, suit up! I want all of you ready and out front in two minutes. Got that?”

“Hey, anyone remember the days when Eclipse was the only one making everything suck?” Some stallion said loudly. “Yesterday? I miss those days.”

“You.” Bluey was suddenly before the stallion. “Congratulations, you just offered to take over cleaning the toilets and washing dishes for a month. Oh, and you’re now guarding Blueblood on his late night adventures on your free nights. Have fun.”

“...Buck.” He muttered and turned around.

“What’s that? Two months? Oh Blight, you shouldn’t have.” She giggled like a filly with a crush. “That’s so sweet of you. Hear that everyone? Two months of cleaning the toilets, you really shouldn’t have.”

This time he kept his mouth shut.

“Well?” She made an exaggerated glance at the clock. “Oh, one and a half minutes now. Tick tock everyone.”

“Am I included in that?” I asked her as everypony scrambled.

“Oh yeah, everyone, this is Gilda, special operations on loan from... well... above my pay grade apparently,” she announced before turning to me. “And nope, you can come along or not, it’s really up to you. Luna feels you might not have recovered yet and she doesn’t want to endanger your recovery.”

“Fuck Luna. If there’s gonna be a fight I’m totally coming. Heck with as green as you guys look, I’m surprised she isn’t just dealing with it herself.”

“This is an undercover operation,” she replied with a sigh, “so don’t go expecting any fights and don’t start any.”

I shrugged, “Still less boring than sitting around back here all night, and I need to check if my armour fits anyway.” Not that I even needed to check. No way Luna/Nightmare had forgotten from the time we visited the empire.

“Alright, I need to check up on Eclipse anyways.” She glanced down at herself and smiled sheepishly. “And get into my own gear.”

“Have fun with that,” I shrugged and walked back into my own room. Flipping open Luna’s chest, I pulled out the armour and began to strap that on. Damn it was creepy just how perfectly it all fit me. It took me a few false starts to get it on, it’d been a long time since I’d warned full plate, but I remembered how to put it on soon enough.

From the weapons she gave me, I went with the short swords and strapped a dagger under each wing. It wasn’t the best way to conceal a weapon, but most ponies who saw me would just see the swords and leave it at that.

When I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn’t help but frown at the two silver vertical bars on the pauldron. Captain. Luna wanted to make me a captain. Was she completely retarded? With a growl, I cut off a square of cloth and tied them over each symbol.

When I walked back out, everyone was standing in front of their beds at attention while Eclipse walked between everyone, examining them closely. He didn’t say anything as he passed by each nightkin, before he arrived at the end of the row and turned turned around and made his way back to the front.

Standing there, he barked out, “Barely passable! The lot of you! There’s nothing here worth punishing, but I swear this has to be the sorriest line up I’ve seen from any of you in a long time!”

I glanced along the row, between all of them before frowning and looking back at Eclipse. “What’s wrong with them?”

Every nightkin at attention groaned.

Eclipse walked towards me, frowning. “Unpolished, dusty, some of them even still have grease flecks at the joints.”

“...And?”

“What do you mean and?” He glared at me.

I glanced back at the other nightkin, then back at him. Holding a claw out towards them, I said, “You’re worried about unpolished armour when they’re all... looking like that?”

“Looking like what?” he growled.

“Like a pack of dumbass greenhorns?” I shrugged. “I mean, they all look like they’re only halfway through basic, let alone a member of the nightkin. Aren’t you guys supposed to be elite? Well, being a good soldier doesn’t mean standing around all day or having stupidly shiny armour.”

Eclipse grit his jaw, and took a step back. “They’re the best.”

“They’re not ‘the best’, they’re not even halfway decent.” I waved a claw at them. “That Blight guy was just giving Bluey shit, like he expected that to be okay. If she’s your second in command, he should be too fucking scared to look crossways at her, let alone snark.”

Eclipse took a step forward, but Bluey laid a hoof on his shoulder and whispered something in his ear. For a split second, it looked as though he was about the shrug her off and lunge at me, but in the end he merely snorted and shook his head.

“Bluey was my second in command since last night. Respect is earned and you cannot lead through fear,” he said. “Blight should not have said what he did, but not out of fear, instead it should have been respect.”

“Yeah, but he should respect the chain of command, which obviously he doesn’t. There’s plenty of time to worry about each individual officer earning respect, after they’ve figured out you don’t fuck with anyone that has a rank higher than you.”

“Maybe if there’s dozens of ponies higher than you, but this is the entirety of the nightkin. Personal respect is significantly more important because there are so few of us.” A small smile touched his lips. “I agree with you though and that’s a lesson Blight will now learn, but respect comes first. Respect for their rank over your’s.”

I snorted. “Look, I can tell you this much: Everyone in this room is freaking awful soldier. They’re undisciplined, uninvolved, and I can tell from here none of them are much good in a fight. Sure, they could deal with your average pony, or maybe your average guard, but you guys are the freaking nightkin, aren’t you? Standards are a lot higher than that.”

“Have you ever considered that’s why Luna dragged you here? Dragged me here? We are special operations after all.” Bluey smiled at me. “Perhaps it’s our job to make the nightkin into what they were. What they’re meant to be. Eclipse here is the one with experience commanding troops, we’re the ones with field experience.”

I frowned at her before I shrugged. “Whatever. The point I’m making is you’ve got bigger problems to deal then unpolished breastplates. What you really need to be thinking about, is-”

Just then barrack doors opened, and two nightkin stepped in, a stallion and a mare. The stallion had a weird blue goatee, and the mare’s mane was purple for some reason. They froze when they saw all three of us staring at them.

“And where have you two been?” Eclipse asked after a moment.

“Uh... on a secret mission from Luna.” The stallion said after a moment.

“Shiver?” Eclipse ignored him and glared at the mare.

“No comment sir,” she replied. I couldn’t help but notice the way she stood, the way she held herself. She’d had training and experience... so maybe the nightkin actually did have one halfway decent fighter.

“Get suited up,” he growled. “You have less than a minute. I’ll deal with the two of you later.”

“Totally worth it,” Pitch said under his breath as he walked away.

“Believe me, it won’t be.” Eclipse glared at him, before turning to Bluey. “Were they...?”

She merely smirked and shook her head. “While we wait for those two, why don’t we have a private chat.” She glanced over at me. “Including you.”

“Yes, we probably need to discuss how we’re going to manage this.” Eclipse replied, and glanced at me. “Mind if we step outside?”

I shrugged. “Fine.”

Eclipse pushed the door open, and held it for the two of us as we stepped out. Closing it behind us, Eclipse turned around and looked at Bluey.

“I assume you had something particular in mind?” he asked.

“Yes. Gilda, out of all those, who would you select for covert mission potentially involving fighting and you could only pick two?” she asked.

I shrugged. “Only got a glance, but that mare, Shiver, at least walks the right way... and maybe that stallion with his hair done in a ponytail.”

“Laurel Wreath,” Eclipse supplied.

I shrugged. “Whatever.”

“Shiver I agree with, but Wreath? He any good at combat or magic?”

“He hasn’t excelled at either,” Eclipse frowned.

“I’d still go with him, he’s got the right eyes and knife scars. Even if he’s not doing that well in training, he’s at least been in a fight before and shouldn’t hesitate. Trust me, it’s not much to make him better than the rest, but it’s something, and none of them really seem combat ready to me. Maybe Shiver... maybe... I dunno. I’d have to see her fight.”

“Alright. Shiver and Laurel comes with us then. Gilda, sorry, but you’re staying back and giving the recruits the living Tartarus experience. If they’re not combat ready, it’s your job to make them combat ready. Drill them until you think they’re worthy of being nightkin and if they so much as speak back, feel free to use them as a sparring partner. Just don’t break any limbs or send them to hospital.” Bluey’s grin was far too sadistic. “And then, once we get back, I’m going to drill them some more.”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I grinned and glanced at Eclipse. “But I thought you were in charge.”

“I thought that too,” he muttered.

“My operation, my rules. Plus, someone has to play good cop and that ain’t me. Playing bad cop is soooooo much more fun.” Ouch, I think I just got whiplash from how fast she changed moods. “And once we’re done, they’ll be begging for Eclipse to take charge and for Shiver to be second in command again.”

I looked her up and down. “Dude, your marefriend’s kinda scary.”

“She’s not my marefriend,” he said flatly.

“Like I said, special operations.” She grinned at me. “Just like you apparently.”

“Seriously, I gotta ask, if we’re working together where does a pony get cloak and dagger experience? I know things can be kinda rough in Manehattan, judging by your accent, but you act more like a field opp Wide Eyes in Zebrica than any pony I’ve ever met.”

“I can do a Zebrica accent if you like, but the whole rhyming thing is beyond me,” she said.

“That doesn’t answer my question. Seriously, you’ve got the whole ‘charming swagger’ and ‘over confidence borne of insanity’ down. What did you do before you became a nightkin?”

“Special operations~!” she singed. “Or to put it another way, I was in the Gryphon Kingdom last year and I know what actually went down and Eclipse, don’t ask, it’s beyond your pay grade.”

Eclipse rolled his eyes.

I frowned at Bluey. “And what do you know about me, and what I was doing?”

“Not much, but I thank you.”

“For what?” I asked.

“If I told you, you’d kill me,” she chuckled.

After a moment, I shrugged and glanced between the two of them. “If I’m gonna be in charge of getting everyone combat ready, that includes you two. Bluey, you seem... decent, but Eclipse, you really look like you need work. Both of you are going to have to work with me on this. We clear?”

“But in private. Morale is important,” said Bluey. “And seriously? Can’t I get out of this? I mean, I’m here for subterfuge not combat.”

“In private,” I agreed. “And no, not until I’m convinced you’re not going to need us to pull your ass out of the fire if something goes wrong on your end.”

“Fine,” she sighed. “And we should probably be getting back.”

“Agreed,” Eclipse said and turned around. Stopping at the door, he glanced at us, “Come on. We have an operation to prepare for.”

“Remember, let me do the talking,” I hissed as I knocked on the door. “And if I say ‘Hang on, let me check in with my boss’ it means get the fuck out of there.”

“Yes. I know. We’ve been over this.” He gave me a flat look. “Several times now.”

“Not my fault I don’t trust a greenie,” I shot back before knocking yet again. “Come on, come on, come on. Open damn it.”

And just like that, the door cracked open and a pair of green eyes stared out at us. “What?” the pony growled.

“Sorry to disturb you sir, but we’re with Dock Management.” I flashed him our totally legit badges. “Some of the paperwork you filled out is missing some information. Nothing really that important, but it’d just make importing and exporting an unnecessary hassle for you. Is it alright if we come in?”

“Wouldn’t want to deal with hassle,” he said with a glance between the two of us. “Is it normal for these inspections to happen past midnight?”

“Sorry sir, we were meant to arrive at about seven-ish, but one of the surprise inspections we ran ended up revealing an illegal cache of drugs. We came here hoping you to catch you before you left and, well, here we are.” I smiled sheepishly at him. “I hope we are not disturbing you.”

He glanced over his shoulder and shrugged. “Just a game of Blackjack.”

“Sounds like fun, what’s the betting pool like?” I asked as he let us in.

“Just a game between friends. Don’t need no more players,” he said over his shoulder as he lead us into the middle of the room. “This gonna take long? Want to get back to it.”

“Nah, a minute, two tops,” I said as I let Eclipse walk before me. With his body in the way, I was free to let my eyes wander without fear of being obvious about it. So far everything was as expected, there were crates up to the roofs, the second floor was mainly walkways and there were a couple large cranes here and there. Then again, if these were changelings, I didn’t expect anything different.

The pony we were following yawned and stretched, bones popping as he did. “Listen, any chance we can do this in the morning? We’ll still be here, and none of this crap is shipping out any time soon.”

“No problem.” I followed his example and yawned. “Hey, is there a bathroom somewhere around here? That raid earlier tonight was a killer.”

Eclipse smiled at him politely. “We can get most this done in the morning, but there’s still some stuff we need to get done right now. Just show me...” He checked the manifest, “Three B through to three C, I’ll make sure the stamps match, and we’ll be out of here in few minutes.”

The pony glanced between me and him, before shrugging. “Bathroom’s that way.” He pointed a hoof back to the door. “Outside, on the left, just past the last storage unit.” His eyes turned back to Eclipse. “Come on, I got a game to lose.”

“Thanks!” I immediately moved off in the direction he pointed in.

Once I was out of sight, I threw out my emotional net thingie and I could immediately feel five living creatures in the room. After all, living things had emotions and I could feel their emotions. Faintly, but it was there. Stepping into the shadows, I immediately changed my appearances into that of a unicorn before shrugging off the stupid vest.

Slinking along the shadows, I slipped up the stairs and crept along the walkway, looking down at Eclipse and the pony. From the looks of things, Eclipse was keeping him talking and I took a deep breath. Alright, either it worked or it didn’t and we were about to get jumped. I licked my lips and grinned, drinking down that adrenaline, fear and anticipation. I loved this taste.

I reached out with my magic, touching him gently, and when he didn’t react, I pushed a bit harder. Sweat dripped down my brow and I could feel a slight headache building already, but I was used to that. Slowly, tenderly, I drew out his emotions and pulled them towards. As soon as it met my lips, I spat it back out. Ash, it tasted like ash.

Scrambling along I soon found the others sitting around a table, playing cards, drinking and chatting. Once more I repeated the process and once more I gagged at the ashen taste. Without a second thought, I slipped over to the window and tapped on it. A second later Shiver stepped out of my shadow as did Laurel.

“Changelings,” I whispered. “All of them.”

“How did she know that?” Laurel whispered to Shiver.

“Above your pay grade, shut up,” she hissed back before turning to me. “How many of them?”

“Four. Three are at the middle table playing poker,” I said. “Keep an eye on them while I grab Eclipse.”

“Eclipse is terrible in a fight,” Shiver warned me. “Try to keep an eye on him.” Then both of them silently stepped into their shadows and I lost sight of them.

“Great,” I muttered as I began running back to Eclipse. Hooves totally silent against the metal frame, I found them just at the end of the final crate. I had one shot and one shot only. Knock him out before he could get a warning out and we were in the clear. Fuck up and we’d have the entire swarm on top of us if he was smart enough. Unless...

I slid down the railing, picked up my vest, morphed again and ran back.

“Hey!” I yelled as I came to a stop beside them, “Everything check out?”

“Just some mismatched location stamps, like we thought” Eclipse replied smoothly. “Easy enough to fix tomorrow.”

“Did you check the timestamps?” I asked as I began a feedback loop and broadcasting it out.

He looked back at me. “Do we really need to check the timestamps?” he asked.

“Sorry, he’s new he-” I punched the changeling in the face before pulling out my dagger and jamming it into his neck. “Sorry brother, but you lost.”

Eclipse seemed shocked for a moment, before he frowned at me. “You could have just said yes, and I would have done that.”

“Never, ever question while on the job. When I give an order, I mean it.” I ripped the blade free and the changeling crumpled onto the ground, bleeding ichor everywhere. Taking a deep breath, I shapeshifted so that I looked like the stallion. “Go ahead and grab the others, I should be able to distract them a second or two before they realise what’s going on.”

“If Shiver and Laurel see you in that disguise, they’ll attack you,” he told me as he moved towards the nearest shadow.

“Then tell them not to kill me,” I hissed as I removed the vest yet again and began moving towards the others. “Stupid Eclipse.”

“They can’t know you’re a changeling, remember?” he hissed back. “It’s going to be hard to explain how you changed into a stallion temporarily.”

“Just say you’ll take me out and then let me slip out,” I replied.

“Unnecessary risk,” he said back to me before he turned and stepped through the shadow.

“Whatever,” I growled under my breath as I began walking back to the others. As they came into view, I glanced up and saw shifting shadows, but nothing else. I doubt anyone would have picked up on it unless they were looking for it.

“Any problems?” one of the changeling around the table asked.

“Nah, just some nosey ponies. Actually saved us some hassle, fixed up some mistakes someone made on the forms,” I said.

All three of the changelings immediately dropped their cards and divided the bits among themselves. The pony disguises disappeared in a flash of green fire, and one of them hissed at me, “The forms were fine, I did them myself.”

“Oh really? Well then tomorrow you can explain why the fucking locations were mismatched!” I slammed my copy of the documents on the table. “It’s shit like this that gets us caught.”

He snatched up the documents, and frowned at them. “I know I didn’t mess this up, because I triple checked everything! Why would I even write Fillydelphia for the delivery?” A hoof was jabbed at the page. “I’m telling you I was careful, and I know that I did this right.”

“Of course you did,” I said. “I can see it right here. You did everything perfectly. Perfectly wrong that is!”

“Well why don’t you do them next ti-” The poker table he was sitting at suddenly flew upwards into his face, sending him sprawling as Shiver and Laurel dived out from the shadows that were under it, slamming into the two other changelings.

I immediately jammed their emotional panic signal before diving out of the way and raced away as fast as my hooves could take me. Eclipse yelled something and chased after me leaving the other two to clean up. I galloped back to the original corpse and as soon as I was there, changed back to my nightkin form.

“See? Easy,” I said.

“Come on, we better get back to them,” he replied as he turned around, moving back towards the table.

When we arrived back there, Shiver was slapping hoof cuffs to one, while Wreath was putting his own pair on another. I had to fight down the urge to flinch when I saw half of him was coated in green goop, and one of the changeling’s heads was completely crushed.

“You get the runner?” Shiver asked.

Eclipse nodded. “Yes, he’s just past the crates.”

Shiver glanced past him at me, “You got him, right? No way Eclipse took him down.”

“Yep.” I stepped towards the changelings, making sure my jammer was still working. “We need to get them back to the castle asap. Also, call in some guards to lock this place down. Subtly mind you. We don’t want them to know we’re here.”

“I’ll take care of the guards,” Eclipse replied and turned away.

“Seeing as how you made the mess, you can take the bodies.” Shiver said to Wreath as she pointed at the dead changeling.

“Am I dealing with children here?” I sighed. “Shiver, you’re with me, we’ll take charge of the prisoners. Wreath, inform the day guard and have them subtly set something up. If anyone comes in or out, I want them knocked unconscious immediately unless I’m around. We’re dealing with changeling’s here and their hive mind is a bitch to deal with. Eclipse, stay here and if anyone so much as sticks their nose in, knock them out.”

Eclipse shrugged and looked between the two of them. “We’ll go with Bluey’s plan. Do as she said.”

Wreath grimaced as he touched some of the gunk on his face. “Can I clean this off? It kinda smells.”

“Okay, remind me to pour blood all over all the recruits faces when I get back,” I said as I nudged the dead changeling. “I suppose you’ll have to clean yourself off since you’re going to inform the guards, but you’re not getting out of this.”

“Wasn’t trying to,” he replied and stepped through one of the shadows.

“...Am I the only one concerned by the fact the nightkin will now include bathing in the blood of our enemies as some kind of initiation?” Eclipse glanced at me with a frown. “I fail to see why that would be necessary.”

“This complaining? Can’t have it. You need to function as well as normal despite being covered in blood.” I sighed and rubbed my temples. “Damn it, I wish Gilda was here, she knows what I’m talking about.”

“It was your plan to leave her behind. Also, surely there are other unpleasant substances we can use. For example, the waste from the kitchen grease trap.”

“Blood has a smell to it and you’re herbivores. Trust me, it needs to be blood.”

“‘You’re herbivores’?” Shiver repeated as she tossed one of the trussed up changelings over her back, a magic suppressor over its horn.

Oh. Fuck.

“Well nightkin are omnivores and have any of you tried meat yet? I thought so.”

Shiver blinked and frowned. “Wait... you’ve eaten meat?”

“I’ve tried it. Don’t ask, it was a dare... and I didn’t believe Luna.”

“Do you eat it... often?”

“Never again.” I shuddered just for good measure. “I do not recommend it at all.”

Shiver shuddered to. “One of these days you’re seriously gonna have to tell us who you are.” She nudged the other living changeling. “Are you strong enough to carry him to the palace, or do you need me to take ‘em both?”

“Can’t shadow walk the entire way?” I asked.

She blinked at me. “What? No. Shadow walking more than forty metres is... dangerous. You know, drowning on your own feedback, or if you walk too far you just liquify? You’ve... used shadow magic before, right?”

“Still playing around with it, haven’t done much yet.” I paused before I turned around and began slamming my head against the nearby crate. “I am an idiot. Eclipse, contact Luna please and just get her to do everything.”

“That... would be easier, yes.” He frowned and moved towards his shadow. “Will you two be able to manage things here while I’m gone?”

“No problems,” I saluted.

Then he was gone.

“So...” Shiver turned to me. “You’re second in command now.”

“Er... yeah...” This was not a discussion I wanted to have right now, but from the way anger and frustration rolled off her, it was obvious it was going to happen. “And look, I didn’t want your job, I don’t even have experience, but you were not present. Twice now when orders were being given out. You can’t just get up and vanish like that.”

“Well wh-”

“No. Just don’t. You became a nightkin for a reason. Are relationships important? Yes, but for now your duty comes first. I agree with you, the whole dating thing is stupid, but unfortunately Eclipse is a bone head and an idiot.”

“I am not dating anyone!” she hissed.

“Regardless, if you want your job back, earn it. I’d much rather be the fun loving social bug that I am, but I can’t. You want it? Prove to Eclipse that you deserve it. Getting pissy and arguing with me won't help. Do you fucking job and you might get it back.”

She glared at me, but didn’t say anything. Instead she just slunk away.

Eclipse climbed up out of my shadow, making me jump. “Sorry, but there wasn’t a lot of energy left in this room, and I had to make do.” He coughed into his hoof, and a black puff of smoke came with it. “Luna should be here shortly.”

“You alright?” I asked, flashing back to Gilda smoking everywhere as she was rushed back.

“I’m fine. The smoke is just waste products from the magic, and is not harmful in and of itself.” He grimaced. “But if you use too much shadow magic over too short of a period in time, you can’t expel it fast enough and it starts to pool and turn to liquid inside you, which can lead to drowning. Though I’m nowhere near that stage yet.”

“Good. How long will she be?” I glanced down at the unconcious changelings. “Once they wake up, they’ll try to send out a distress signal and jamming that will be beyond annoying.”

“Hard to say. She could be here an hour from now, could be just a moment-” He blinked and looked past my shoulder. “Speak of the deity.”

“Princess Luna,” I said over my shoulder, “may I present the changelings. We require a subtle guard inside and for all the crates to be checked and analyzed. May we call on the assistance of the Day guard?”

She stepped past me, nudging the changeling on the ground. “We assume thou hast jammed their signal?”

“Of course,” I snorted. “I do have experience with changelings.”

That got a small bark of laughter. “Thou does indeed. Very well, We shall inform our sister of thy find and these changelings shall be most valuable. Well done all.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Eclipse bowed and Shiver did too.

I rolled my eyes, but did so as well.

“Come with Us little bug, let us discuss thy predicament,” whispered Luna as she gathered the changelings up. “Bluey, thou shall come with Us. The rest of thee, stay here until the Day guard comes.”

“Luna?” I asked.

“We believe thou shalt be instrumental in finding any information they may be hiding.” Even if I wanted to run away, her magic wrapped around me and dragged me close. We immediately began sinking into the shadows, and as my hooves passed through the floor it felt like I was sinking into ice.

“Whelp, see you back at the castle. I know what I’ll be doing, getting a nice long nap.” I grinned at them impishly. “Oh, and Shimmer, remember what I said.”

I clenched my eyes shut as my head was submerged. With a sudden snap, like I was ice being shattered, I felt myself shifting elsewhere and being pushed out of the shadow again. Shivering, I fell away from Luna and started rubbing warmth back into my limbs. Damn it, that was cold!

“Get some rest,” commanded Luna. “Thou shalt be required for the interrogation and We require thee to be functioning.”

“Aye, aye, captain!” I saluted before pausing. “Um... there’s no door.”

She sighed and rolled her eyes. There was a flash of light and I suddenly found myself back in the barracks, the world spinning around me. Groaning, I stumbled back to the bed and laid down. Somehow, I just knew tomorrow was going to be so much fun.

Chapter 13

This shit would have been hilarious in the right situation. Back in the Kingdom, if I’d read something like this I would have laughed my ass off at the sheer stupid dripping off the page. Instead, I found myself seething and grinding my teeth. The worst part was that there were ponies out there who would believe that crap.

“Tell me you don’t believe that shit,” I growled and glanced up at Dash. “This couldn’t have gotten published. This is some prank you’re pulling on me, right?”

“Nope,” she panted, still not fully recovered from her laughing. “Did you read the part about Luna actually being Nightmare Moon in disguise? As if, we blasted her in the face with the elements! This awesomeness? Nothing could survive it.”

“Uh huh.” I looked back down at the paper. On the front cover was a picture of Canterlot Castle with Nightmare Moon superimposed in the background of it. “This has to be the stupidest fucking conspiracy I’ve ever heard of. Are there seriously ponies who actually believe this shit?”

“Oh yeah, big bits in this. I love how it was all like ‘Our anonymous source has told us that there is evidence of a secret alliance between the fallen gryphons and Luna in an attempt to get more meat’ or whatever the buck that last bit was,” chuckled Dash.

“Who the fuck are ‘the fallen gryphons’ meant to be anyway?” I muttered and tossed the paper to the table. “Whoever wrote that should be bloody hung.”

“Who knows, but it’s bucking hilarious. Come on, you didn’t even finish it!” She pushed the paper towards me. “Tell me you at least read the bit about how you teleported in and crap. They think Luna wants to make you the new Queen of the Gryphon Kingdoms. You. Queen. As if!”

“I got to that bit, and I just couldn’t deal with it anymore.” I answered her with an eye roll. “I had to stop before I got infected with retardedness or something.”

“Come on, it’s hilarious!”

“No it’s not, Dash!” I snapped and jabbed a claw at the paper. “Ponies believe this shit! It’s four pages of bullshit lies and hate that make the lives of every refugee coming into Canterlot that much harder than it needs to be!”

“Whoa, chill G, it’s only a small group that believes this shit.”

“This is the Equestrian Herald, Dash! It’s one of the biggest papers in the country! If they’ve actually taken the time to publish crap like that, it means that they think it’s credible! They think that the ponies who read it deserve to know about their utterly stupid crap.”

“Okay, so it’s not that funny, but it’s still pretty funny.” Dash shrugged and stretched. “You could always hold a press conference thingie and tell them how stupid they are.”

“Me? At a press conference?” I gave her a flat look.

“Good point, your awesomeness isn’t enough to draw them in like moths to a flame. Not like me that is.”

“That wasn’t my point.” I muttered. “Besides, giving this shit a serious response just gives it more credibility. Most sentients view a government denying something as a signed confession anyway.”

“Which is why my Empire would be awesome. I mean, come on! Ruled by me? Best. Nation. Ever.” She grinned at me. “Of course you’d have a spot there, along with Trixie, if you must bring her along.”

Dash mentioning Trixie just made me wonder what she was doing right now. It’d only been one day, so Trixie was fine, wasn’t she? Shifting in my seat, I turned back to my fish fillet burger and took another bite. I knew I was seeing her this afternoon, but I’d definitely rather eat lunch with Trixie than Dash. My lunch break was only half an hour though, so I’d barely have the time to get to our apartment and back, let alone actually eat anything.

“What are you even still doing in Canterlot?” I glanced at her. “Don’t you have a job in Ponyville?”

“Eh, Luna gave me two week long break and I plan on using every single last day of it. Running the weather is so tiiiiiiiiring. So not worth it, even if it pays well.”

I snorted and took another bite of my burger. “And that’s why any country run by you would burn down in seconds. Economic collapse? Rebellion? Another country invading? Fuck off, I’m napping.”

“Sure you are,” she said flatly. “Hey, when you actually have time off, you should drop by Ponyville again.”

“Not a good idea,” I replied. “Seriously, part of my deal with not getting axed by Celestia is that I have to stay away from Ponyville and your friends. Honestly, I’m surprised she didn’t have me knifed after Shutterfly came at me that one time.”

“Just let me talk to Twilight and I’ll have that all cleared up in no time. Who knew having connections was so good?” She took a bite out of her daisy sandwich. “But yeah, she’s probably afraid you’d kill Pinkie or something.”

I shuddered. “I have no idea how you can even stand her.”

“The trick is to listen to what she says, not the actual words. Once you get that down, it’s fine.”

“Yeah, I just don’t think I could deal with anyone that annoying. Seriously, just that one talk with Shutterfly was testing me. Is she really like that all the time? Getting her to answer a direct freaking question was like trying to get blood out of a rock.”

“Hey, I don’t get to make fun of Trixie and you don’t get to make fun of Fluttershy,” she said with a glare.

I shrugged. “I wasn’t making fun, dude, just trying to figure out how you of all ponies got so... mellow.”

“Um. What? Mellow? Are you insane?”

“Yeah, mellow,” I repeated. “In Flight School you were a complete bitch. Compared to the way you were back then, you’re practically nice. I mean, you’re still kind of a jerk, but nothing like you were.”

“Hey! I wasn’t that bad. You were worse.”

“That time with Summer?” I glanced across at Dash. “Seriously, you remember what happened to her, right?”

“That was your idea.” She glared at me and stood up. “Whatever, I’m leaving.”

“Dash, don’t be like that.” I rolled my eyes. “I’m saying it’s a good thing you’re not a complete tool anymore. I’m not saying I was any better, heck, I was probably worse, but I can’t say I honestly thought you were going to be the type who’d be friends with someone like Pinkie.”

“She’s annoying beyond belief, but once you get used to it, it’s not as bad as it seems,” she said with a shrug.

“I seriously doubt that.”

“At least give her a chance.”

I found myself glancing at my reflection in the window, and I was proud that I didn’t react when I saw Grace staring back at me. “Probably not a good idea.”

“I doubt that. Come on G, if you can hang with Trix, you can hang with Pinks.”

“Trix was different.” I looked back at Dash. “The way we met was... well, let’s just say it’s still a state secret. We couldn’t not get along after that.”

“Of course it is.”

“Seriously, it is.” I glanced back at my reflection, but it was just me this time. “I’m not allowed to talk about any of it.”

“You suck.”

“You can stop hanging out with me any time you want,” I replied.

“As if, no one else came even come close to keeping up with me.”

I snorted. “Then I guess that means the moment you become a Wonderbolt I’ll be out the door on my ass.”

“Nah, but once I become a Wonderbolt, you can worship me. A temple or two would be enough.”

“I’ve had more than enough temples to last me a lifetime, dude.” I stood up and turned to face Dash. ‘Anyway, I probably better get back to training.”

“Need me to come along? I can still kick flank you know.”

“Sure you can,” I replied. “If you want to come, I haven’t really got a problem with that, but just don’t get in the way.”

“Sweet. Do I get to kick some flank?” She sounded way too eager.

“No. There’s no ‘flank kicking’ happening at all. This is real training, dude. You don’t just wail on someone you’re teaching and expect them to learn from it. You gotta have them practice drills and technique and shit.”

“Boooooooring. I think I’ll pass then.”

I shrugged. “I might get them to do some sparring after if you want.”

“Sweet. Alright, so coming along now.” She hopped onto her hooves and tossed some bits onto the table. “Lead the way.”

I snorted, and gave her a smirk. “If you can keep up with me.”

“Piece of cake.”

I just grinned and stepped through my shadow, appearing twenty metres down the street. Ponies stared at me in shock, and I realised shadow walking in public might not have been the best idea... Shit. This is last time I let myself get in trouble for Dash.

“The gryphons are here to get us!” shrieked one pony before fainting.

I blinked in shock, and stared at the feinted pony. “What? No, that’s comple-”

All of a sudden panic broke out and ponies began running in all directions screaming their heads off. A stallion stumbled out of his chair trying to get away, a pegasus spread their wings and took off faster than I could, and a mother shrieked and threw herself over her own foal for protection. Herd instinct took over, and ponies just bolted for safety like someone set their tails on fire.

All I could do was stare in disbelief, and groan before facepalming. “Fucking ponies,” I growled.

“Huh.” Dash landed next to me, looking at the empty street. “Dude, I should totally bring you along next time I have some boring weather meeting.”

“I don’t even... I mean... I just... What the [b[FUCK?!” I roared and held my claws out at the empty street. “How does that make sense?! How?!”

“Hey, don’t look at me, I’m ju-”

“S-Stop right there!” I glanced over my shoulder and groaned at the sight of a couple ponies holding makeshift weapons and pointing them at me. “D-Don’t move or... or... or we’ll have to take y-you down! Y-Yeah!”

I stared at them for a moment, clenching my talons before I just shook my head. “Whatever.” Turning away, I walked past Dash and up the street. “I have to get to work.”

There was a strong breeze and when I looked over my shoulder again, there was Dash holding one of the metal pipes the unicorn had in her hooves. “Yeah, I wouldn’t try that again if I were you. Next time, I’ll be returning this to you and trust me, it will hurt. A lot.” Dash tossed the pipe onto the ground and turned around. “Come on G, let’s get out of this dump.”

“They just swung that at the back of my fucking head,” I growled as I spread my wings and took to the air. “You can fucking kill someone doing that!”

“Actually, they threw it at the back of your head.” I glanced down and there was Dash flying upside down with her hooves behind her head. “You should have seen it too. Sweet as catch I made, that was Grade A awesome material right there.”

“Dash. The entire damn street panicked because a gryphon did something mildly freaky.” I looked back ahead. “Which means a lot of ponies took that fucking newspaper seriously. Which means that shit you were laughing so hard at earlier, isn’t fucking funny!”

“Nah, it’s still pretty damn funny. Hey, next time I’m hungry, think you can come with? Rarity keeps talking about those fancy-smancy restaurants and I bet I can get a table easy as breathing if you came along. Bring Trixie even! Make it into a date for you two. Look, no reservations!”

“Dude, there’s no way in Tartarus that I’m bringing you on a date with Trixie. I’d just go to a restaurant on my own. Besides... Trixie and I are... trying to keep a little distance at the moment.”

“Wait, what? I thought you were totally whipped by her.” And like typical Dash, she had to make the sound effect to go with it. “What happened?”

“It’s... complicated.”

“Come on G, from the way you talked about her, I thought you were going to propose or something.” She flipped over and looked at me seriously. “Seriously, what’s going on?”

“Look Dash, I get that you’re just trying to help but what’s happening between me and Trixie is between me and Trixie.” I gave her a look. I’m not sure what look it was, but it was a look that I’m hoping was strong enough to make her drop it. “I really don’t want to talk about it, alright?”

“Geez, you haven’t changed one bit have you?” She rolled her eyes. “Anyways, where we headed?”

“The palace,” I replied, slowing down and angling left.

“Don’t look now, but it seems like we’ve got some guards on our tail,” said Dash. “You wanna ditch them?”

“I am a guard, remember?” I glanced across at her. “Just ignore them, and we’ll take care of it when we get there.”

“You say that, but they’re closing in pretty damn fast,” she replied glancing over her shoulder. “I’m pretty certain they want us to stop.”

“Fuck, I’m gonna be late.” I growled and slowed down before landing in the middle of a street and turning around to face the guards. “I swear to the goddesses, if they try to arrest me I’m just gonna snap.”

The first guard approached cautiously. “Excuse me sir, we’re going to need you to come with us. Your fillyfriend as well.”

My left eye twitched and Dash collapsed on the ground laughing her head off while clutching her stomach.

“I. Am. FEMALE!” I roared, and took a step towards him.

“It’s a term of respect, sir,” he replied flatly. “Now, will you come with us or will force be necessary?”

“How about I snap off your cock and make you eat it!” I growled. “Why the fuck do you even want to arrest me?!”

“This is not an arrest, this is an enquiry into the disturbance on the corner of Blot Street and West Alicorn Street from which a gryphon and pegasus matching your description was seen escaping. Now, do you wish to come silently or will we be forced to arrest you for impeding a potential criminal investigation?” he growled, his wings unfurling as he readied to fight.

“Fucking try it, asshole,” I hissed. “You’ll be shitting your teeth out into a hospital bed pan.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, calm down.” Dash was suddenly on her hooves and between me and the guard. “Seriously, calm down G. Let’s just go with them to the castle and get everything sorted out there.”

“I am not getting arrested for doing nothing!” I snapped. “There is no good reason for me to play twenty questions with these racist pieces of shit.”

“Okay, that’s it, in the nam-”

“Oh shut up!” yelled Dash, “I’m trying to keep you safe here. Seriously G, we’re going to the castle anyways, so we might as well go together.”

“So you’re saying she’s dangerous,” growled the pegasus and his partner immediately bought out the hoofcuffs.

“I’ll break you in half with my bare claws!” I shouted, and took a step towards him. “Your funeral will be closed casket!”

“No!” Dash pressed a hoof against my chest. “Calm down G, calm down! Trixie will murder you if you end up in jail again.”

Dash was right. I closed my eyes, and took a deep breath and said, “If that prick even thinks about putting those cuffs on me, he’ll be the one that wears them.”

“Okay? That good? You good? She’s coming along willingly, no need for cuffs,” said Dash tensely.

The guard opened his mouth to reply, when a nightkin landed on the street next to us. She immediately saluted me. “Capt- Serg- Uh... Specialist Gilda, Ma’am. Your presence has been requested at the palace.”

“If I was a specialist, you wouldn’t have to salute me,” I told her flatly.

“I-I uh... I don’t know what your rank is.” She admitted sheepishly. “But your presence has been requested by Luna at the palace.”

“I’m sorry, but this gryphon is currently under investigation,” said the guard. “Do you have a written order from Princess Luna?”

She blinked in surprise. “No I don’t... Are you... are you serious? How stupid are you?”

“Well then I am afraid we must escort the gryphon to the castle,” he said flatly.

“I...” She shook her head, “Look, whatever it is can wait. Princess Luna wants her, she’s getting her, and if one of us has to explain to her why Gilda’s late, I will not be the one doing it.”

“I’m afraid not. The gryphon is coming with us and that is the end of that.”

“My name is Gilda, your racist cock-sucker!” I snapped at him. “Gilda! If you weren’t clearly so retarded you can’t even read, you might have seen my name in a newspaper sometime!”

“Regardless, you are not above the law no matter how famous you are,” he said though his partner did look a tad uneasy.

“Well then how about Rainbow Dash, that ring a bell?” Dash took a step forward. “Or will I have to talk to Celestia about how you’re impeding official business? Hm?”

“Um...” He swallowed nervously and glanced between us. “Regardless, the law is the law.”

I stared at him in disbelief for a moment before I took a step forward. “That’s it. I need to kill him. Someone’s gotta take this fucker out of the gene pool.”

“Need help?” asked Rainbow.

“Hey, hey!” The nightkin jumped between us and them. “Is this really necessary? Look, let’s just all go to the palace, and then when we see Luna she can tell these idiots off.”

“I dunno, I think I’d be doing the world a favour,” I growled.

Dash sighed and shook her head. “As much as I agree, we really should just go.”

“Let’s just get out of here,” I growled. “Fucker’s lucky I’ve got a marefriend.”

“That’s not me. Seriously, as if I’d date you,” muttered Dash. “I have higher standards than that.”

We took off in a group, heading for the palace which was just a couple of blocks away. The moron guard kept a close eye on me the entire time, and it was barely a minute before we landed in the palace court yard.

I couldn’t help but grin when I saw Luna standing there, completely pissed off. Just seeing her mad put me in a good mood.

Immediately the nightkin ran towards her, I seriously needed to learn her name. Falling into a bow in front of Luna, the nightkin said, “I apologise for the delay, Princess Luna, but these guards were trying to arrest Cap-Lieut- Serg... Miss Gilda.”

“Oh is that so?” Luna turned to look at the two guards. “Ah, We know of thou. We shall be speaking to thy commander about this insolence.”

The two didn’t even have time to bow before they scrambled out of sight. A little piece of me was disappointed that I didn’t get to hit them, but in general I was just happy to see Luna pissed off and pissed off at them.

“And Bearer of Loyalty, it is a pleasure to meet thee again,” said Luna with a polite inclination of her head.

“Hey Luna, coming back to Ponyville for Nightmare Night again?”

“That is the plan, yes.”

“Sweet, I’ll let the others know.” She looked at the nightkin. “I take it I should go?”

“That would be preferable, yes.”

“Well G, looks like this is as far as I go, try not to kill anyone,” said Dash.

“See you around,” I bumped her hoof before she flew off. Turning to Luna, I asked, “What did you want?”

“Walk with me,” she said. “Silent Night, thou art dismissed.”

That was her name! Silent Night gave a bow and trotted away.

“Not even curious about why the guards were trying to arrest me?” I asked as I walked along next to Luna, still in a decent mood.

“No doubt it had something to do with thy use of magic in public,” she said flatly.

“Fucking racists,” I muttered.

“Regardless, We thought We had asked thou to keep a low profile,” she sighed.

I shrugged. “Whoops.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “And now We have the unfortunate job of holding a press conference to explain everything. A conference thou will be present for.”

Good mood gone. “...Fuck.”

“Correct. Luckily for thee, Celestia feels thou art too much of a ‘loose cannon’ to be allowed to answer questions therefore thou shall stay silent throughout the entire ordeal,” she said.

“Fuck that noise.” I snorted. “I don’t need you to speak for me.”

“Take it up with Celestia,” she replied flatly.

“What does she even think I’ll do?” I muttered. “Take a shit on stage or something?”

“Unfortunately, that does not require thou to speak,” she said.

I rolled my eyes. “How did you even hear about me using magic so fast?”

“We know all, much like Our sister.”

“Sure you do. What’s my favourite colour?”

“Irrelevant,” she said as she stopped by the nightkin barracks. “Prepare thyself for the meeting. It will be held in the main courtroom in thirty minutes.”

“Yay.” After a second I added, “Will Trixie be there?”

“Do you wish her to be there?”

I hesitated then nodded.

“She’s waiting for thou in the barracks, I shall send Eclipse along to ensure it.” She chuckled and shook her head. “We doubt We would be able to stop her from coming either way.”

I didn’t even bother sticking around to hear what Luna said. The moment she said Trixie was in the barracks, I turned around and walked through the doors.

“Trixie?” I looked around for her, moving towards my little side room.

“Gotcha!” She slammed into me from the side, throwing us on to the bed with her on top of me. “Excited to see me? Otherwise you’d never let yourself be caught out like that.”

“Saw you the moment I walked in,” I lied with a grin. Wrapping my arms around her, I shifted around and she yelped in surprise as I claimed top. “Just didn’t say anything.”

“Suuuuuuuure you did.” Both hooves were wrapped around my neck and I was brought down into a kiss and I know we were together just yesterday, but goddesses it felt like it’d been so long since we did this. Eventually she pulled back, licking her lips before winking at me playfully. “And you really enjoy being on top don’t you?”

She might have been right about that. There was something kinda fun about pinning Trixie beneath me, kinda like winning a wrestle. “Speaking of which, we’re in a bed, and we’ve got half an hour to kill...”

She cocked an eyebrow up at me. “We’re in the barracks. Where it’s open. In public. In someone else’s bed.”

I just grinned wider.

“You are a perv.” She kicked my leg out from under me and rolled us over so that she was on top. “Very well then, let the Great and Powerful Trixie put on a show you’ll never forget.”

I blinked in surprise, and stared up at her. “Really? Right now?”

She gave me a sultry grin, hooves running over my chest as she leaned in close to whisper in my ear, “Right. Now.”

I blushed and swallowed, averting my gaze. “I didn’t think you’d actually go for it, Trix.”

She nipped my neck playfully. “And Trixie wins yet again.” She hopped off me and walked away with a delicious sway of her hips. “Trixie always wins.”

It was seriously hard to be mad at her for that. Didn’t stop me from giving it my best shot as I rolled off the bed and padded after her. “You’re a freaking tease, Trix.”

“You started it.” Her tail whacked me in the face. “Now come on, we need to get you ready for your debut.”

“Please don’t call it that,” I muttered as I stepped into my room before throwing open the chest at the end of the bed. “Seriously, it makes it sound like I’m some kind of model, actor, or some other kind of professional useless person.”

“With the way you look in a suit? You’d definitely qualify as a model.” She immediately slipped into my bed, snuggling under the covers before drawing out a large, rolled up poster from somewhere. “A little gift to spruce up the area. Posters of yours truly of course.”

I grinned at the way that was both thoughtful, and horrifyingly egotistical at the same time. “Thanks, Trix.” The poster was set down on my side stand, and I started putting all the armour on. “Hey, did you bring my knife like I asked you to?”

“Of course, it’s on your table. Also, take the armor off,” she said. “And Trixie has another gift for you.”

I glanced over my shoulder, and saw the knife just where she said it was. Blinking in surprise, I said, “I know that wasn’t there when I came in,” before I shrugged and began taking off the armour again.

“Maaaaagic,” she chuckled as she bought out another roll of parchments. This time they were smaller and bound in a red ribbon, perfectly matching her cheeks. “Hide these well, they are... private...”

“Why what’s on ‘em?” I grabbed one of them out of her magic and untied the ribbon. My face coloured as I saw a picture of Trixie with her... “That’s...” I coughed and rolled it up, tying the red ribbon back around. “That’s a... I... Hey, Dash took me to this great sandwich place.”

“Do you have a fetish for sandwiches?” she asked.

I coughed into my claw. “Uh... no?”

“You sure about that?” She cocked an eyebrow at me. “I won’t judge.”

“Pretty sure,” I muttered and turned around, reaching for my armour again.

“No, bad!” She glared at me. “Also, get some less bulky armor.”

“I need to get ready for this stupid press conference, don’t I?” I held up the breast plate and showed it to her. “And what do you mean bulky? This stuff’s light as.”

“More form fitting. That makes you look too bulky. Something a bit slimmer and... well...” She coughed into her hoof, face completely red. “Let’s just say Trixie shouldn’t show up here when you’re in it.”

I smirk touched the corner of my beak. “You’re totally thinking of one of those chain mail bra’s they wear in those stupid comics, aren’t you?”

“Please, Trixie is not such a novice, how dare you suggest such a thing! You just look like a square block in that thing rather than showing off your... features.”

“The whole point of wearing armour is keeping my ‘features’ safe, Trix.”

“It can do both! Just something more shapely is all.” She huffed, wrapping my blanket around her body. “And you don’t want to show up in armor. That’ll make you seem too... aggressive and military.”

“Isn’t that the point, though? I joined the guard, Trix, I’m supposed to be military.” I shrugged. “And... honestly, would wearing armour really make me seem any more aggressive than I am?”

“Trust me, Luna got me to get you ready for a reason. Oh! And on dress...” She ducked under the covers, ruffling around for a couple of seconds before popping back up with some fabric in her hooves. “Wear this.”

Holding the cloth up in front of me, I couldn’t help but stare at it for a moment, my eye twitching before I snorted out a laugh. “Yeah... no.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Gilda... put it on.”

“It’s a cape.” I said flatly. “I’m not wearing this.”

“There’s nothing wrong with capes! It’ll make you look majestic.”

I held it out towards Trixie. “It has your cutie mark as the pin holding the... lapel things together. And Luna’s cutie mark is on the back! Seriously, no way I’m going anywhere in this.”

She coughed and looked away. “Only because they wouldn’t let Trixie put her cutie mark on the back.”

“Trix... did you make this?” I frowned at it and inspected the ridiculous cape again. “I didn’t know you could sew.”

“Trixie might have had some help, but she did spend her life on the road. Mending things is useful.” She frowned and peered at me. “Actually, don’t wear it, it’ll make you look pretentious and snobby. Hm....”

“Just wear my suit?” I suggested after a moment.

Her eye twitched. “Do you want to leave this room in the next twenty minutes?”

I coughed into my claw and turned away. “Alright then... Should I just go wearing nothing?”

“This is high class.” With my sheets still wrapped up around her, she slipped out of the bed and began rummaging through my chest. “Hm... Actually, I think we might be able to pull this off. Put on the gauntlets and greaves, as well as the wing guards.”

“No breastplate?” I asked. “Kinda no point in wearing armour if you’re not gonna keep the part of you with the most squish organs safe.”

“This is for show and the breastplate is too bulky. This keeps you nice and slim, but shows off you are in the guard. Maybe if they had some of the ceremonial stuff the guards around the castle wear, but apparently not.”

I glanced over at Trixie, my eyebrow raised. “So uh... why are you wearing my blanket?”

“Well you sleep in this. No? This way when you sleep, you can at last still smell Trixie’s fabulous floral scent and her patented shampoo.” And with those words, she hopped back onto my bed. “Now hurry up, put those on.”

I just stared at her for a moment, and shook my head. “Sometimes I don’t even know which one of us is crazier.”

“There’s no fun in being sane!” She made a shooing gesture at me. “Come on, change!”

Smiling and feeling only a little worried, I turned around and started to pull on the bits of armour Trixie has suggested. “Don’t worry, Trix, you’re a long way from being boring. Also, you don’t smell like flowers, more like... firework powder.”

“Is that an insult? Also, turn around. It’s not like I haven’t seen you getting dressed before.”

“I know, but usually when you watch me get dressed we end up making out for like, twenty minutes.” I paused. “Wait, why wouldn’t I want that?” Turning to face her, I pulled on the last of the armour. It felt weird having my chest and back bare while wearing the rest of the suit. “And it wasn’t an insult, it’s just... you know, the way you smell.”

“As long as it reminds you of Trixie.” I felt her eyes raking over every single last inch of my body and the way she licked her lips was certainly not helping. “Just twenty minutes? Sure you don’t mean twenty hours?”

“We better get going to Luna’s stupid conference.” Rolling my shoulders, I rose up onto my hind legs. “This feels seriously weird without the breast plate.”

Her eyes immediately went down my front, that predatory glint in her eyes. “You look great like that. Maybe if the armor pieces were more ceremonial than bulky it’d work even better, but it’s passable.”

“I’m telling you this isn’t even close to being ‘bulky’,” I muttered and fell back to all fours. “Compared to normal gryphon plate, this is pretty much tin foil.”

“Regardless, something lighter would be even better.” Trixie paused and tilted her head to the side. “Do you think I’d look hot in armor?”

I glanced over at Trixie and pictured her in a stupid comic book style set of skimpy chainmail complete with pointlessly short skirt, standing on top of a pile of bad guys with a sexy smirk and a few flecks of blood on her face and in her mane. I’m freaking ashamed of just how much that aroused me.

“Y-you’d look alright,” I turned away and walked out of the room.

“Just alright?” She followed after me. “Trixie would be totally hot. Then again, Trixie would be hot in anything.”’

“Come on, we need to hurry or we’ll be late.” I picked up the pace and started to jog towards the palace.

“Running. Always running,” sighed Trixie as she trotted next to me.

“I thought you liked excitement. Normal is boring, right?”

“Eh, occasional boring would be nice,” she said with a shrug. “Just spend all day in bed...”

I blinked in surprise and glanced at her before looking back ahead. “You thought that was boring? I mean, we mixed it up didn’t we? There was that bit where we tried it on the floor. That totally wasn’t boring, uncomfortable, not really that much fun, but definitely not boring.”

“N-No, that wasn’t boring. None of it was boring.” Her cheeks were completely red and she pulled her hat down so it covered her face. “Trixie just meant that if it was constantly exciting then we wouldn’t get a chance to do any of that.”

“Personally, I’d take boring over the usual crap any day.”

“A bit of excitement would be nice every so often.”

To be honest, I’m not sure how I’d handle it if things were boring. I was a full fledged adrenaline junky, the more dangerous, the better. I always complained about wanting things to be normal, but really, would I actually be able to deal with that? Even over the last year with Trixie in Canterlot, there’d been troubles and tensions, and always things for me to focus on and keep an eye out for. Sure, the lingering death threat hanging over my head sucked, but... would I even be able to live without it?

“Hopefully,” I muttered.

“Then again, considering what happened the other day, the bedroom should be plenty of excitement,” she smirked, bumping hips with me.

“Seriously, why didn’t we do that before?” I smirked, leading the way up some stairs out of the palace gardens.

“Because you like sandwiches,” she replied flatly.

I blushed and coughed into my claw as we entered the castle itself. “I think that joke’s getting old now.”

“Trixie is merely curious.” She stopped me by the big doors to the throne room and immediately began fussing over me, brushing my shoulders, polish my armor with her cape and straightening my crown feathers. “Okay, don’t do anything too stupid.”

“Trix, please. As if I’d do anything else.” I rolled my eyes. “But seriously, all I have to do is keep my beak shut and let Luna do the talking.”

“You make that sound easier than it is,” she shot back.

I shrugged. “Whatever.” Pushing the door open, I glanced back at her. “You’ll be there, right?”

“I can join you up there if you want...”

I hesitated. “Maybe that’s not a good idea...”

“It’s up to you.” She leaned up and kissed me lightly on the beak. “But either way, a kiss for good luck.”

“Thanks,” I smiled at her, before pushing the door the rest of the way open and stepping inside.

The room was already full of ponies, reporters judging by the hats, cameras and notepads. They were all sitting around, chatting among themselves and getting ready to take down everything that happens. The moment I opened the door, the ones in the rows closest spotted me and started with the questions. Than the rest of them heard and saw the comotion, and in seconds there was a frenzy of dumb fucks in my face and jabbering questions.

I just set my shoulders and started to push through them towards Celestia and Luna, up on their thrones. Just listening to the constant stream of shit spewing from their mouths was enough to give me a headache long before I even got there. I was just glad none of them tried to stop me moving forward.

When I finally pushed myself out of the hoard and up the steps towards Luna and Celestia, I couldn’t help but curse to myself, “Fucking scumbags.”

“Be glad they are not nobles,” whispered Luna.

“Would it really be that bad if I hurt them?” I replied, and positioned myself next to and a step behind her. “Not all of them, just enough to let the rest know we’re not taking shit.”

Celestia gave me a look that made the feathers on the back of my neck stand up. Just then I realised I’d never actually met Celestia before, and I felt a churning in my gut. The way she was looking at me was not like one pony talking to another, or even condescending racism, it was the way a farmer would look at a rabid dog it was thinking of putting down.

Her gaze turned to Luna. “Please ensure that does not happen. As amusing as you’d find it, the fallout would be enormous.”

“Please Celly, t’was merely a joke,” said Luna with a shrug. “Perhaps thou art the one in need for schooling about modern society.”

“Your sense of humor has always been rather dark, sister.” Celestia looked back ahead. “Are you telling me you wouldn’t find it funny if the roof were to collapse and crush them all?”

“Now, now, was thou not complaining about these very same nobles just last week and how thou just wished some of them would be silenced,” she chuckled.

A tiny smile tugged at the corner of Celestia’s mouth. “I would have one blissful day of silence, before I was once more faced with the arduous task of rebuilding a government.”

“Ah, to think of the days where nobles were actually noble. How great the mighty have fallen.” Luna shook her head sadly. “But come sister, We fear Gilda will soon explode if she has to listen to a pair of old mare reminiscing for much longer.”

“Yeah, the good ol’ day when bandits roamed the country, raping and looting everything in sight. When the pony tribes all hated each other as much as they hated changelings, dragons, and gryphons. When your average citizen was a peasant, not allowed to vote, and clinging to an abusive nobility for survival. Back when war crimes were just the normal way to fight wars, and raping the females after taking a town was just the done thing.” I sighed, and looked upwards. “Yeah, those were the days.”

“Please, perhaps that was how it was in the gryphon kingdom, but Equestria was a bit more civilised. It helped when those who held the most power were females,” smirked Luna.

I snorted. “Equestria was just as bad as the Kingdom only a few hundred years before you were banished. Don’t pretend neither of you commanded a town to be sacked, or some crop fields burned. I know the way it used to work.”

“You might be surprised,” Celestia murmured before stepping forward and speaking to the crowd. “Everyone, if you would please calm down, we can begin.”

Her voice cut through the noise like a knife through butter, and it was barely five seconds before the room was completely silent. I saw Trixie sitting near the back, towards the left side of the room.

“Thank you,” she said with a stately tilt of her head. Fuck, it was no wonder most ponies worshipped her. She was waaaaaaaaay more godly than Luna was. Celestia looked across at Luna. “Sister, this is your pet project, would you like to make the announcement?”

Though Luna stepped forward all regal and majestic, it just didn’t have the same effect that Celestia had. Whatever it was, there was simply something missing and that something made Luna look like a foal imitating their parents.

“No doubt thou hath heard of the commotion in the town square barely an hour ago. No doubt thou hath also heard rumors about a gryphon using shadow magic and no doubt thou hath heard the baseless rumors about Us actually being Nightmare Moon planning a coup.” From the way her eyes flicked over to a pair of reporters in the center, it was obvious that last one was a barbed comment hidden behind pleasantries. “We are gathered here to put those rumors to rest and tell the truth of the matter.”

I had to fight the urge to snort. The truth? Please. The truth is that Luna’s the one who destroyed Aviana, that right up until last year Nightmare Moon was still alive inside her head, and that Luna had actually absorbed Nightmare Moon into herself. I really doubted she was about to tell them all those little gems.

“Simply put, Gilda here has been living in Equestria since she was a cub, thou have all been given a copy of her records and as well as free access to all her documentation. Given her troubled youth with the law, she was given the option of going to jail or to join a special programme test run by Commander Shore, who as thou all knows, recently passed away and was posthumously awarded the Equestrian Medal of Valor for his services to the Crown. The success of Gilda was the basis on which Celestia revealed the military programme to help rehabilitate troubled youth into society that has come to be known as the Societal Reintegration Initiative.” Luna paused, her gaze sweeping over all those gathered and I found my eyes falling on Trixie who was rolling her eyes. “The reason Gilda was not revealed then was because she was already acting as a special agent under Celestia and most recently, was deployed near the changeling border. It was there she was critically injured and We were forced to perform the ritual on her in order to save her life. Now, questions.”

One pony stood up, and said, “So, what you’re saying is that you can confirm that Gilda is in fact, some kind of gryphon nightkin?”

“Yes,” said Luna. “Though the transformation was painful and most recently she was rushed into the castle - a fact thou art all well enough - due to complications with her initial transformation.”

“Shutter Bug, from the Canterlot Daily,” a brown pegasus stallion called out and stood up. “Is there any connection between the unspecified operation in the Gryphon Kingdom, and the recent destruction of Aviana?”

“None. Our inquiry was into the changelings and our base of operations was deliberately placed in a location to minimise any collateral damage,” replied Luna.

Another mare stood up. “National Weekly, do you have any comment about the suggestion that Equestria has an interest in assuming control of the Gryphon Kingdom?”

“Currently, we are in discussion with the other nations in the International Species Coalition to manage the Gryphon Kingdom jointly, but only if the gryphons want it. Thus far, for those who have not been following the discussions, we hath agreed to merely watch the situation unfold. Also, as we are herbivores and they are carnivores, we are leaning towards the majority of the management falling to the dragons and minotaurs.”

“Is it appropriate that a convicted gryphon with a documented criminal history be put in a position of legal authority?”

Luna sighed and closed her eyes. “Need We remind thou of thy history? The greatest commander thou had ever had was General Bristleback, who was a known thief, had a criminal record that puts Gilda’s to shame and was single hoofedly responsible for winning the war with the dragons. Also, Gilda is far more stable than he ever was.”

“Is there any particular reason that Gilda, an agent of the government, has been working as a bouncer in a bar in the Eastern Quarter?” Someone else asked. “Is that really appropriate for a representative of the Equestrian government?” It took me a moment to recognise her as the mare that Trixie had thrown out of the bar after cutting in half.

“There is something called a cover story.” Luna smirked. “Though there is always the possibility of there being an operation being run in the vicinity.”

“Will natural gryphon aggression be an issue in creating a more ‘racially integrated’ guard? Do you have an system in place to prevent unnecessary damages?” My head snapped around at that, and I found myself glaring at a green unicorn with yellow hair.

“‘Natural gryphon aggression’?” I repeated, clenching my fists.

“Gilda, would thou like to say something?” asked Luna.

“Yeah, I do,” I stepped forward and unclenched my talons. “What do you actually know about gryphons? What do any of you actually know about gryphons? Have any of you ever actually met one?”

“They’re all in prison,” replied the reporter. “Statistics show gryphons have a higher probability of ending up in jail.”

“In Equestria? Sure. That’s because we’re a minority. You know the exact same statistic applies to ponies living in the Kingdom? Before you go calling gryphons criminals and scumbags, let me ask you if you’ve ever been alone in a society that hates you, with no hope of any kind of a career, no way to earn money outside of bottom rung, minimum wage, shit cleaning, menial labour? Yeah, I took some dodgy jobs, I took plenty of dodgy jobs. And you would too if you were in the same situation.”

In the corner of my eye I noticed Trixie beaming at me proudly, and I had to fight the urge to shuffle awkwardly and look away.

“Any other questions?” asked Luna.

Some other pony asked, while the one I was glaring at had the good grace to avert their eyes and sit down. “Is there any concern that permitting gryphons to join the Guard will somehow involve Equestria in the civil war?”

“There are no such concerns. She is an Equestrian citizen and thus have been given the same opportunities as one,” said Luna.

The pony coughed into her hoof, and said, “I was referring to other potential guards. Gryphons are known for their tribal loyalties, and the conflict is divided along tribal lines at the moment.”

“Gilda?” Luna turned to me. “Dost thou wish to answer this one?”

“That depends from tribe to tribe, and gryphon to gryphon,” I said after a moment. “That’s like asking how a pegasus, earth pony, or a unicorn would respond in a similar situation. Different ponies, different attitude, different reactions. At the moment all the factions are still establishing themselves, their leadership, and their armies. It’s still too early to predict which tribes are going to align with whom, other than vague assumptions that it’ll be Black Eyes with Great Scars, White Beaks with Grey Wings, and all the other tribes picking a side or staying out of it.”

“That doesn’t really answer the question,” the mare pointed out.

“Look, it’s unlikely that accepting gryphons into the guard will involve Equestria in the war, but I can’t promise having different gryphons from different tribal backgrounds under your command won’t bring up some pretty messy issues. A gryphon from one side whose home town got sacked won’t be eager to break bread with a gryphon from the side that did the sacking.”

“So you’re saying there will be tribal issues with accepting gryphons into the guard,” she pressed.

“No I’m not saying that. Like I said, it’s too early to predict anything. Until the war finally turns to battle, and we know who’s siding with who, there’s no way to know if the tribes that are fleeing to Equestria will have problems with others. If I had to bet, I’d say that the Red Ends will stay neutral as long as they can, but eventually side with whoever looks like they have a better chance at winning. The Red Ends are the tribe with the most land on the Equestrian border, so depending on which way they swing, it could be nothing, it could be a small problem, or it could be a pretty big problem. I’m not putting bits where my beak is, either way.”

“Also, We must remind thou that the Coalition are mediating the dispute to the best of our ability,” said Luna.

“Do you have any fears about Gilda letting gryphons off lightly for charges that would otherwise result in jail?” yelled one reporter. “Follow up question, is it not likely she will abuse her power to deliberately jail or otherwise ‘rough up’ innocent ponies?”

“I dunno about hurting innocents, but I think you might look better with a full body cast,” I gave him the biggest smile I could.

“Another question, how do you feel about the image being portrayed at having such a violent gryphon as part of the royal guard? Not only does she have enough convictions to fill out two pages, she has just publicly threatened a civil servant doing his job as reporter. Is this now common behaviour for the guards? Is this acceptable behaviour? Can we expect other innocent ponies to be terrorised in this manner for merely doing their jobs?”

“You weren’t just doing your job,” I rolled my eyes. “That was the most pathetic excuse for thinly hidden racism that I’ve heard since the last time Blueblood opened his mouth. There is no way I’m gonna let anyone, pony, gryphon, minotaur, or goat get away with anything. As for that crap about me ‘terrorizing innocents’, I don’t think that even deserves an answer. If I was a pony you wouldn’t have even asked the damn question.”

“If you were a pony you wouldn’t have had a shit foalhood. If you were a pony you wouldn’t have this hate and anger seen in your convictions. If you were a pony you wouldn’t feel pissed off at us for asking these questions. If you were a pony, there wouldn’t be this whole racist spin on every legitimate question we ask and instead you’d see this as concerned reporters asking why we have an unstable gryphon who is currently seeing a psychiatrist weekly as being an acceptable member of the guard. So I ask again, as a guard with this emotional baggage, will it influence your disposition to ponies and gryphons, and will it result in excessive force being used?”

He was playing innocent. He was baiting me and he knew it, trying to turn me into some front page story along the lines of ‘unstable gryphon proved incompetent’. He wanted to turn me into the villain. I wanted to call him out on it, get back at him, and make him seem like the complete tool he was. But I knew I couldn’t do that. All the other reporters in the room were watching this exchange, ready to write down anything I say. Unless I gave a good argument against him, I’ll have fucked things up again.

Goddesses damn it. What happened to me not saying anything?

“Of course my emotional baggage will affect how I work, that’s the exact reason why I didn’t accept the job the first time it was offered it to me. But here’s the thing: it’s my problems and past that make me the right sentient for this job. I know what the other side of things is like, I know what happens when whoever’s supposed to be protecting citizens fail, I know what it means when you can’t look the guy above you in the eye because he’s too busy standing on your neck. I will not let that happen to anyone.”

Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Bluey approach Luna and whisper something in her ear.

Ignoring that I continued. “The guard is bad at its job, bigoted, and just not equipped to deal with the years we have ahead. I am. I’ve been there, done that, and I’m not gonna let the sort of shit that’s hurt me over the years hurt anyone else if I have the chance to stop it. It’s not about what’s appropriate, it’s about what helps.”

The reporter stared at me for a second, before nodding and sitting back down.

“And seriously, whoever the complete fuck-wit that printed that crap about a conspiracy to make me queen of Aviana deserves some kind of comedy award. That was so far off base I don’t even know where to start in pointing out the stupid.”

At the back of the room, Trixie facehoofed.

I took a step back, a smile tugging at the corner of my beak. That was kinda fun, maybe I should do this more often?

“We would like to thank all of thou for coming, but We fear something has come to to Our attention. If required, another meeting will be held, but for now this conference is adjourned,” said Luna.

There was rumblings over annoyance, but all the reporters did what they were told and left without any trouble. I wasn’t sure where I was supposed to go, so I just decided fuck it and waited where I was, keeping an eye out for Trixie. It was a few moments until the room emptied, and I’ll admit I was pretty disappointed that Trixie had left with the crowd and not said goodbye.

“And you said I never surprise you,” said Trixie from behind me.

I was really proud that I managed not to jump. “Totally let you sneak up on me,” I told her as I turned around.

“Suuuuuure.” She kissed me lightly. “You did better than I thought you would.”

Shrugging, I said, “Well, seeing as how I was supposed to just shut up and stand there, I think I managed to mess things up pretty well.”

“You don’t see me disagreeing.” She scuffed her hoof against the floor. “So... um... I suppose Trixie needs to leave now?”

“I... guess so,” I muttered. “Will I see you tomorrow?”

“W-Would you like me to come tomorrow? Is... Is Trixie allowed?”

“Yeah, of course I want you to come, and besides, who gives a fuck if it’s allowed?” I grinned, “When did rules ever stop you, Trix?”

“Mm.... true...” She snuggled up against me. “Maybe we should retire now before someone finds something for you to do...”

I glanced over my shoulder at where Luna and Celestia had been standing before frowning. “...That would be awesome, but I did just give that speech about taking this job seriously... it’d kinda be... wrong to just ditch like that now.”

“Trixie understands.” She ran a hoof over my crown feathers. “Enjoy your job. Trixie will see you later.”

I nodded and gave her a hug, trying to think of something to say but coming up with a blank. Eventually I settled on, “Bye.”

A smirk touched Trixie’s lips. “At least it’s better than ‘sandwich’.”

“Not my fault you’re both delicious.”

“W-What!?” Her face was bright red as her mouth worked uselessly. “Trixie isn’t sure to be insulted or flattered!”

I shrugged. “I was just trying to think of a connection between the two, honestly.”

“Of course,” she said flatly.

We stared at each other awkwardly.

“Well... um...” Trixie scuffed a hoof against the ground.

“See you later, then?” I scratched the back of my head.

“Y-Yeah.” She leaned up and gave me a light peck on the beak. “Later then.”

I want to say something else, but I have no idea what. She stood there for a moment, like she was expecting me to have something to say, but after a moment she awkwardly broke eye contact and walked away. I ended up just watching her walk out, before I sighed as she disappeared down the corridor.

“Thou art certain?”

I nodded for the fifth time in three minutes, not that I was keeping count or anything. “I’m telling you, the reporter for Canterlot Times was a changeling. I know the one riling Gilda up seems far more likely, but trust me, he’s clean. That other one? I’d bet a thousand bits that one was a changeling.”

Luna nodded slowly. “Very well. Eclipse, please bring the pony to us under the veil of an exclusive interview with Gilda. To where we are keeping the others would be ideal.”

“As you command, Your Highness,” he bowed and stepped towards his shadow, “Arresting a reporter? And here I thought today would be a bad day.”

“Shall I go with him?” I asked as he faded out of view.

“No, thou shalt come with Us.” I felt her magic wrap around me, and it took all my willpower to not immediately bolt for the door. Even now, even with her casting a simple teleport spell, I could feel her immense power. It bore down on me, making me feel like an ant. Before I managed to reply, I felt the spell taking hold and a blinding flash of light later, I hit the hard ground.

Groaning, I stumbled to the side and pressed a hoof to my head. “Ooooooh, that hurt.”

“A bit too much magic it seems. Curious.” Luna shrugged and stepped towards the window, looking through it into the cell with the changeling captives. “Regardless, We need thou to help Us determine which utterances are the truth and which are lies.”

“An emotional leech,” I muttered under my breath as I stood next to her. “I can tell you now that the two on the right are useless. I know them and I know they’re not high ranking enough to have any information. The others... I don’t know.” I frowned. “And weren’t there more captives? Three from the warehouse, the ten or so names I gave you an-”

“Some have co-operated and thus We separated them.” Luna’s eyes flicked over to me. “Concentrate, despite what thou think thou knows, there are indications that these are the ones that harbor the most important information.”

A sigh escaped. “Very well. How shall we proceed?”

“What affects a changeling most?” replied Luna.

I opened my mouth, only to close it again. There was one thing that immediately came to mind, but that was... was I really willing to do that to them? It was a punishment even Chrysallis was hesitant to use, but then again, it’s not like they were going to leave them there. Right?

“Solitude,” I whispered. “We’re used to having a hive mind, to always have those thoughts and emotions and being cut off from that is... shocking.”

She cocked an eyebrow at me, but I merely smiled sadly, “I think you did something more than you bargained for. You... stabilised me or something, I don’t know. It was weird, yes, but not traumatic like how it had been described to me. It felt lonely, but...” I tapped my hoof against my cheek, trying to think of the right way to describe it all. “Whole. Yeah, that’s the word I’m looking for. I felt whole.”

“Unsurprising,” she said. “Very well, let us separate them then.” Her horn lit up and all of a sudden the other three changelings vanished and the last one sat bolt up, eyes looking everywhere as panic set in. “Come then, let Us interview Our friend.”

There was a flash of light and I suddenly found myself in the room. Cursing under my breath, I shook out my head trying to clear before I got jumped. It was only once my vision stopped spinning that I realised I no longer had my disguise on and the changeling was staring at me with wide eyes.

“Um... Hi?”

“What are you?” It hissed and backed away a step.

“A changeling,” I replied before wincing at how utterly stupid that sounded. “I’m... different.”

Okay, it was official. I was dumber than Gilda.

“An obvious lie,” it replied, and I felt its mental barrier grow harder. “Who do you hope to fool, pony?”

“Oh, great, now I’m being compared to a pony, as if my life wasn’t bad enough.” I walked over to the window and began banging on it. “Let me out damn it! I was in the middle of something!”

“...I have never been interrogated before, but I believe you’re doing it wrong.”

“Oh shut up, I don’t care about you, I don’t even want to be here.” Already I could feel the confusion replacing the anger from before. “I was just about to buff my carapace damn it!”

“I feel like I should be attacking you in an attempt to escape, but... I’m pretty sure this isn’t actually happening.”

“Because I’m far too hot right?” I playfully stuck my tongue out at it. “Admit it, I’m a total ten.”

The changeling looked away from me, and began touching its cranium. “Strange. I must have been hit on the head harder than I thought...”

“So, prefer male or female?” I asked and he looked at me oddly. “Sorry, must have been around ponies too long, it just feels odd to think of you as an ‘it’. So, prefer male form or female?”

“My sanity has been compromised, I cannot be allowed to return to the hive. That, or this is illusion magic trying to convince me I’m insane in an attempt to reveal information...” He tapped a hoof to his chin.

“Pretty bad illusion magic then, I mean, if anything I should at least look like a normal changeling.” I looked down at him and grinned. “And damn it’s awesome being tall!”

He shook his head, and sat down, leaning against the wall. “My training did not cover this.”

“Eh, admittedly our training was pretty bad. I mean, there’s not really a lot of training opportunities in the Hive especially when everyone knows everyone else due to the Hive mind.” I chuckled and shook my head. “I still remember that time someone thought Hide and Seek would be a good training game.”

He blinked and looked at me, his head tilted to the side. “...”

“What?”

“...Hmm... One of us must have been captured, and then broken under sustained torture, otherwise there’s no way a pony would know this information. It would also explain how I was found...” He frowned. “Rather concerning.”

“Too bad you can’t hear Chrysallis or the hive mind. Good thing I’m in here and that you’re housed with each other, otherwise you’d have cracked already. We all know the stories of what happened to those who displeased her...” I trailed off and looked at him.

He didn’t reply, just continued to look ahead with a neutral expression.

I sighed and shook my head. “Look, I’m not an illusion, alright?”

“To any pony listening in, I am a legitimate business manager, and have committed no crimes against Equestria. Being held here is unlawful, and clearly biased against the changeling race.”

“Of course you are,” I said flatly.

“My business is legitimate, this arrest is unlawful, I demand a lawyer.”

“Good thing this arrest never took place then,” I said.

He didn’t comment.

“Well what would I have to do to convince you I’m a changeling?”

Again, he just stayed silent.

I sighed and shook my head. “Can I get out of here now?”

Silence.

“Come on, this isn’t funny!”

More silence.

“Fuck.” I rubbed my temples. “Looks like I’m stuck here with you.”

He shifted where he sat, but only said, “I request a lawyer.”

“Today’s your lucky day because my disguise is a lawyer which means, I’m your lawyer!” I snapped.

“I am unaffiliated with Queen Chrysalis, or any changeling hive.”

“Impossible, only one hive mind exists and without a hive mind, changelings will eventually go insane,” I replied with a shrug.

“I am unaffiliated with Queen Chrysalis, or any changeling hive,” he repeated.

“Oh dear Luna, save me now.” I cradled my head in my hooves. “Now I know how Eclipse feels.”

“I am unaffiliated with Queen Chrysalis, or an-”

I groaned and slammed my head against the wall. “Please. Shut. Up.”

“I am unaffiliated with Queen Chrysalis, or any changeling hive.”

A scream of frustration escaped as I curled up in a little ball on the ground. “This is a nightmare. This has to be a nightmare. I will wake up and I’ll be in my bed safe and sound.”

The changeling didn’t say anything.

“Why did I wake up today?” I moaned. “Bloody heck, if I knew this was going to happen I wouldn’t have come in today.”

“Is... this supposed to be an interrogation? I’m confused.”

“This is a punishment!” I stroked my tail nervously. “I must have done something wrong and now I’m being punished for it.”

“Uh... I deny everything?”

I rolled my eyes. “You know, you should consider defecting. I mean, look at me, perfectly healthy and let’s admit it, your hivemind connection is blocked so you’re probably taken for dead already. Some come on, join me, I need another changeling buddy to hang out with.”

“... What?” The changeling gave me the most confused look I’ve ever seen on anyone. “I don’t even... what?”

“Like I said, I’m a changeling and I’m free from the hivemind. You should totally join me,” I said as I placed both forehooves under my head.

“...So you’re claiming to be a traitor?”

“Eeeeeeeeh, something like that, sure. Why not? It’s not like you’ll get out with the information anyways and Luna could probably wipe your memory if need be,” I said with a shrug.

“Clearly, you were held in isolation for a long time before defecting.”

“Right. Let me see, we live in the middle of a fucking desert, Chrysallis is an alright ruler but she has issues with punishment, aaaaaaaaand we’re pretty much viewed with suspicion by every race in the world.” I looked at him flatly. “And let’s admit it, the thought of being punished by Chrysallis is the scariest thing ever.”

“I feel like you’re trying to convince me to defect, but... you're either really bad at it, or you're thinking very far outside the box. It’s evident that you’re not sane, and that whatever process has been done to deform you like this has robbed you of all that it means to be a changeling.”

“Hey, I am not deformed! I’m totally hot.” I struck a pose. “See? Hot. But yeah, I do miss the hivemind sometimes, just that constant chatter and knowing someone there understands you perfectly and there’s no need for words. Yeah... it’s lonely, but... not needing to shield my mind so I can have some privacy? That’s a plus.”

He snorted, and looked away. “If you really ever were a changeling, then you’re lost.”

“Or maybe we’ve been stuck so long in our society we can’t think of things differently.”

“Your self delusion astounds me.”

“Your stubbornness makes me want to bash my head in,” I shot back.

“We are changelings, we serve not ourselves, but our hive. You’ve betrayed your race out of a selfish desire for independence and... who know what else you let them do to you in your blind greed.” He waved a hoof at me. “Look at yourself. You let yourself be turned into a freak out of some pathetic desire to live as a pony would. A meaningless selfish existence that fails to matter once you die. You’ve abandoned your hive, and you’ve abandoned all that really matters.”

“And tell me, what is our hive doing? Where are we really going? Spying on other nations, no doubt trying to take down Equestia... If we succeeded, we’ll be the most hated race ever, if we’re not already. We serve the hive, but as far as I can see, our hive is going nowhere except self-destruction and if anyone of us even thinks wrongly, we’re punished.”

“Delude yourself with petty justification for your treason all you want, but don’t fool yourself into thinking I’ll join you in your empty cause.”

“Fine,” I spat as I stood up. “Luna, get me out of here damn it or I’l-”

I blinked as a shivering changeling stepped out of the shadowy corner of the room, collapsing in a heap on the ground and a second later, Eclipse appeared, spitting blood onto the ground as he did so.

“E-Eclipse?” I licked my dry lips and trotted towards him. “Are we getting out of here?”

He nodded and wiped the blood from his lip. Trotting over, he put his hoof on my forehead, and before I could react we both started sinking through the floor into our shadows. As the silence filled my mind, all I could think of were his words. Had... Had I really changed so much? Forgotten about what it meant to be a changeling? I did this because I had tasted freedom, I had tasted those emotions and now...

I stumbled as I came out of a shadow to the side, and shivering uncontrollably.

“Do I have all my teeth?” Eclipse asked, absently feeling his mouth with his tongue. “She hit me in the face rather hard.”

“Y-Yeah,” I replied not even bothering to look at him.

“Are you okay?” He frowned at me. “I might be a bit overtaxed, and that shadow walk was a little rougher than usual, I think.”

“I’m fine.” I grinned up at him. “So what are we doing now?”

“Picking the weakest, most expendable changeling, isolating it until its insane, and then returning it to the others.” He grabbed a handkerchief and started to clean his face. “Luna’s orders were to make them talk, after all, and I thought fear would be an effective motivator before we even start to approach the more clued in ones.”

“Alright.” I took a deep breath and suppressed my emotions, pushing them down, but even then I could hear those stupid words bouncing around in my head and I closed my eyes. “Just give me a minute.”

“Whenever you’re ready.” He dropped the handkerchief into a laundry basket, and rolled his neck and shoulders. “Interesting that the changelings weren’t trying to smear Gilda. I honestly wonder what the one disguised as a reporter was trying to do.”

“Who knows.” I took a couple deep breaths in an attempt to keep my emotions down.

“Bluey? Are you okay?” he asked, sounding concerned.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine, just... just give me a minute.”

“What’s wrong?” he frowned, stepping closer. “What happened in that room?”

I took a step back. “We just talked, that’s all.”

“A simple talk can destroy nations and start wars.” He stared straight into my eyes. “What’s wrong?”

I looked away and stepped back again. “I said I’m fine.”

“Bluey, as your friend I have to remind you that in your current circumstance, keeping secrets is a poor idea, especially keeping them so poorly. Your life can be taken from you on a mere suspicion. Please, I’m on your side.”

“Are you? Are you really?” I dropped my disguise and he took an instinctively step back. “I thought as much.”

“Bluey, I reacted to the fire, not your appearance. I spent a week in an apartment with you when you weren’t able to hide yourself. If I was still worried about that, I wouldn’t be able to hide it.”

“Yeah, sure,” I muttered under my breath as I turned away.

“Mares,” he cursed and rolled his eyes.

With a snarl, I kicked the door open before slamming it behind me and stalking off. I did not need to deal with him right now. I did not need to need this or him or any of this fucking shit. I screamed in frustration and blasted the wall before me with a ball of fire.

“I’m not a fucking mare damn it!” I yelled into the empty corridor. “I’m a changeling! A Celestia damned changeling!” I pounded the stone walls, tears dripping down my cheek. “I’m a fucking changeling...”

“Bluey, plea-”

“That’s not my name!” I snarled as I spun around, a hoof aimed at his face.

He tilted his head to the side in consent. “True enough, but I’m not sure why you’re taking issue with that just now... if you prefer I can call you by your serial number until you’re done with... whatever emotional crisis you’re experiencing.”

“Yes! I- I mean, I don’t...” I squeezed my eye shut, trying my hardest to get my emotions under control, but they kept worming out of my grasp and soon I found the tears starting up again. “I don’t know, damn it...”

“I see...” Eclipse hesitated for a moment, before stepping closer and awkwardly putting his hoof on my shoulder. “Identity issues?” he guessed.

All I could was simply nod my head, even as I wrapped both forehooves around his neck.

It took a moment, but eventually he hugged me back. “I can empathize.”

“I’m a freak! Look at me, I-I... have you seen a changeling that looks like me? I’m a fucking freak!”

“I know the feeling.” He replied, and shifted my hooves so they were holding him more comfortably.

I sniffed and looked at him with bleary eyes. “S-Sure. Let’s just forget this ever happened, alright?” I wiped my eyes and stood up, pushing my emotions down and for once, they actually stayed down. “Let’s just get going.”

“I would rather not,” he frowned at me, and looked into my eyes. “You’re obviously distressed, and I’d like to help you as best I can.”

I looked away. “Look, we’ve got a job to do so we might as well do it.”

“Please.” he rolled his eyes. “At the very least it’s going to take several days to send one of them insane through isolation. We’re not pressed for time. If there’s a problem, I’d like to resolve it before it becomes more serious.”

I rubbed my eyes. “Can we not do that then? The isolation thing it’s... it’s wrong. It’s why I wanted to get away from Chrysallis to begin with.”

“Well, unless you can think of another way of making them talk, it seems like the best option to me.”

“Please don’t,” I whispered. “Ponies are better than that.”

Eclipse shifted where he sat. “No, they’re not. Ponies are no greater or lesser than any other sentient race, they’re just more fortunately positioned.”

“That’s a harsh stance to take,” I said slowly. “But... I won’t let you.”

“Equestria as it is today was founded on the destruction of the nightkin as a species.” He shrugged helplessly. “Our paradise simply wouldn’t exist if we weren’t willing to do whatever was necessary to preserve it. Someone has to get their hooves dirty, why not me?”

I stared at him in disgust before I turned away, muttering under my breath, “And to think I actually thought you were kinda hot.”

“You can’t judge me,” he said plainly. “I know you’ve bloodied you hooves just as much, if not more than I have.”

“I can and I just did,” I hissed. “I’ve got blood on my hooves, but that is a limit right there. I bet even Gilda would agree with me.”

He tilted his head. “It’s questionable, yes, but unless you can come up with an alternative, it’s our best option.”

“Doesn’t mean it’s the right option.”

“My job is to keep the country safe, Chrysalis is planning to harm Equestria. I need to know what her plan is so I can prevent it, if I don’t thousands could die. The wrong thing would be to not pursue every option to prevent that from happening.”

My limbs shook as I just stared at him. After a moment of silence I said, “I’m leaving.”

“...Please don’t,” he answered. “I know that they’re sentients. I know that their pain is just as real as ours. Believe me when I say this horrifies me just as much as it does you. I’ve been keeping Luna’s secrets for only a year, but it feels like a lifetime.”

“I don’t care,” I hissed, “this is wrong and it needs to stop.”

“It hasn’t even started yet,” he replied.

“I. Don’t. Care.” I was suddenly in his face, my horn inches from his throat. “It stops.”

“Please. Provide an alternative.” I didn’t even need to focus on him to taste that bitter uncertainty and pain. That smooth yet thick liquor of self loathing. It was all there in one concoction vile enough to make me want to puke. His voice didn’t even quaver once. “I really don’t want this to happen, but I can’t see a way around it.”

“I do this the right way. The correct way.” I took a deep breath and licked my lips. “I’ll convince them to join us. I’ll act the part of a changeling. I’ll do whatever it takes, but not that.”

“How long will it take? Do you really think it could work?”

“I don’t care how long it takes.” I stomped my hoof, causing green flames to spark out in all directions. “They will join us.”

They must join us. There must be another changeling out here like me... that thought like me. There had to be. I couldn’t... I couldn’t be the only one.

“I really wish I believed you.”

“Since when have I lied to you?” I asked with a smirk.

He sighed, and looked away. “Luna will only accept this method for so long. Eventually, we’ll have no choice but to go through with the plan. You have until then to convince them.”

“Yeah...” I sighed and rubbed my temples. And the worst part was, there wasn’t a single changeling out there that I knew of who thought anywhere near the same way I did. And those that did had probably been found out already. It didn’t help that the only changeling I really had contact with was the old grumpy handler that... I...

Oh. Fuck.

A grin appeared as I grabbed his hoof. “Good thing I already have a changeling in mind then. Come on, we don’t have much time to waste!”

“Where are we going?” he asked with an eyebrow raised. “And with such enthusiasm.”

“I know who will join us!” I yelled as my old disguise flared up around me. “I just hope he hasn’t been found out yet. I need you to teleport us to where Vinyl works. You know the place right? Mixers?”

“I can’t shadow walk across half the city.” He frowned. “It would kill me. Why does a visit with your old friend take such priority?”

“My handler works there and he’s not happy with Chrysallis either. If we can get him...” I trailed off and grinned at him as we raced up the stairs. “He’s got information, more than enough information and all we have to do is convince him to join us. Easy!”

“Easy?” he repeated dubiously. “That sounds far too convenient.”

“It’s about fucking time we caught a break!” Instead of running all the way to the main entrance, I smashed the nearest window and leapt out. No doubt the place would be swarming with guards within seconds, but fuck that, we were on a roll.

“You need to calm down!” Eclipse shouted as he flew after me. “He could already be dead! If they know you’ve defected, and he’s your handler, Chrysalis would have eliminated him immediately.”

“He’s not an idiot, he’ll be fine.” It took a split second to get my bearing and as soon as I had, I zoomed off. “Damn it, I need somewhere to go back to my old unicorn disguise. Also, you need to hide your wings, this is an undercover mission.”

“We can stop by my old apartment,” he called ahead. “The large building wi-”

“Just lead the fucking way!”

He pulled ahead of me, and lead the way to the main clubbing district. Before we started to pass over it, he banked left and landed on the roof of a mid sized building. We entered through the roof top entrance, and he said over his shoulder, “I’m on the sixth floor, apartment twelve.”

“Just move it,” I said as I began shoving him down the stairs. “Seriously, move it.”

He rolled his eyes, and wrapped a wing around my shoulder before pushing me though his shadow.

We stumbled out together, falling to the floor in a big heap in the living room of some generic Canterlot apartment. Judging from the dark and the smell of dust, it had been a while since he visited here. At least it was clean.

“Change your appearance, I have some clothes in my room,” he said as he stood up and trotted down the hall.

I immediately shifted into my old ‘Bluey-unicorn’ disguise and looked around the room. It was definitely clean, looked fairly inexpensive and everything actually looked as though it was well maintained. Despite the dust on everything. And there was a bookshelf in the corner, but that wasn’t really surprising. Considering how much he read, I immediately trotted over and began browsing through the titles.

Boring, boring, don’t understand, some old Equine Title thingie, boring, stupid, silly, boring, boring, bo-

Wait, Daring Doo!?

A grin spread across my face. Oh, all the mocking I could get out of this. All the jokes.

A couple of moments later, Eclipse came out of his room, wearing a black jacket with glow sticks poking out of the pocket, and a sideways cap that covered his ears.

I stared at him silently for a couple seconds before bursting out laughing so hard, I collapsed onto the ground with my hooves in the air. Oh dear Celestia, my sides were going to crack, they were going to split right open.

“From your reaction, I assume the disguise is effective.” He stared at me with a frown.

“You look ridiculous!” I clutched my stomach as I giggled uncontrollably, tears leaking down my cheek.

“To someone who doesn’t know me, I look like an earth pony teen out to enjoy a night of soft drugs, alcohol, and terrible music,” he said flatly.

“You look like an old gramps who’s out of touch with culture trying to look ‘hip’ and failing. Miserably.”

“Then what do you suggest?” He rolled his eyes. “It doesn’t even matter. As long as no one recognises me as a nightkin, it should do fine.”

“That disguise screams ‘I’m a guard, don’t talk to me!’” I sighed and rubbed my temples. “Mind if I make some adjustments and see what other clothes you have?”

“Fine.” He turned around and walked back into his room. “What do you suggest then?”

“Well, show me your clothes, also, mine.” I grabbed the glowsticks and threaded them together into a necklace that I threw around my neck.

He threw open a closet and took a step back. “A mare hasn’t needed to dress me since I was living with my mother and going to school most days.”

“I shudder in fear at the crimes you’ve committed without help.” I ran a critical eye over the wardrobe selection before turning back to him. “Seriously? You dress like a fifty year old.”

“I don’t ever wear any of this. I’m either in armour, uniform, or undressed.”

“I don’t care.” Another sigh escaped as I ran a hoof through my mane. Reaching out, I grabbed the oldest jacket I could find and immediately tore off the sleeves.

“Yes. You may deface the jackets I paid for. Thank you for asking.”

“Get Luna to pay you back,” I said as I began working on the bottom, making it look as jagged and worn as possible. “Okay, chuck this on.” I pulled out a dark blue shirt, sliced off the sleeves as well before slicing off the bottom half to make it shorter before slicing the front open. “And this is for me. Not really that great, but eh, it’ll work.”

I stared at it for a second longer before tossing it in the bin. “Actually, I refuse to be caught wearing that. I’m fine as is.”

He stared at the bin for a moment before he looked at me. “You couldn’t have decided that before you threw out my clothes?”

“Nope.” I cocked an eyebrow at him. “Come on, put that on.”

He sighed and put on the clothes I chose for him. “I think you might suffer from a case of clinical depression.”

I stepped back and sighed, rubbing my eyes. “Okay, it’s better than before, but it’s still bad. It’ll pass though, we don’t have time to waste. Come on!”

“Your changes in mood are so sudden and unexpected, you're constantly using a happy veneer of enthusiasm to hide your real feelings, and well... I’m concerned for you.”

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever, we need to do this now and this is important. Come on already!” I began shoving him towards the door.

“I get the impression that when I bring it up later, you’re going to tell me ‘later’ then too.”

“Move. Now,” I growled.

“You’re avoiding the discussion,” he said as he opened the door to his apartment and held it for me as we stepped out.

“And my hoof is currently avoiding your face, but it may not stay that way for much longer if you keep this up.”

“If it means helping you, I consider a broken nose to be worth it.”

I muttered curses under my breath as we began walking down the steps. “Whatever.”

“I’ll leave it alone for now, but it is a serious concern, and you do need to deal with it.”

“What. Ever.” I shoved past him and began making my way down the stairs.

“You haven’t said that I’m wrong.” He noted idly as we stepped out onto the street.

I simply growled at him and glanced around, trying to figure out exactly where I was. It took a while before I realised we were near the city center, definitely not cheap considering how close the markets were. Did being a guard pay that well or did his parents chip in? Regardless, it was a stupid place to have an apartment and he was stupid to get it here.

I immediately turned and began trotting up the street before quickly turning down one of the alleyways. Stepping past the rubbish bins and cracked road, I began moving down the various twists and turns, my hoofbeats echoing back towards me as I raced along at breakneck speeds. I knew this place, these roads, these paths. I had lived here for so long, moving along and keeping myself hidden before Vinyl found me and took me in. Thinking back on it, it was so weird, so surreal, so confusing. By all accounts she should have immediately hated me, but she hadn’t.

I shook my head, this was not time for reminiscing, I had a goal before me and I had needed to focus. Skidding to a stop, I looked around, getting my bearings before I immediately shot down another path and soon was back on the mainstreet. I took a deep breath to calm myself before turning the corner and swearing under my breath. There was Mixers and there was a line that went right down the street and out of sight. Since when had this place gotten so damn popular?

“Okay, new plan, we go through the back,” I said as I slipped back into the alley and went down the opposite path.

“Any reason why?” he asked, but followed me.

“Did you see that line?” Okay, he was blind and stupid. “We can slip in the back and go through the backstage. Just, don’t say anything and follow my lead, alright?”

“Understood.”

“Good.” I walked up to the door and knelt down. Reaching up, I plucked out my hairpin out, letting my mane fall down and frame my face. I breathed out and tried to remember how this lockpicking business worked.

“Paper clips are better,” Eclipse said after a moment, before offering me one. “And you’ll need something to turn the lock.”

I just glared at him before going back to my work. Actually, fuck this. Stepping back, I spun around and bucked the door. Once, twice, three times and the door splintered, the locking completely breaking as it swung open. From the otherside, ponies stared at me in shock as I simply stepped through, ignoring the splinters on the ground.

“We’re with the guard, this is an undercover mission,” I said. “Eclipse if you please.”

“Subtle,” he muttered as he stepped forward. With one hoof he pushed up his clothes, and spread a black wing before hiding it again. “Go about your business.”

There was some grumbling, some swearing and a lot of dirty looks, but they did as I asked.

“This way.” I immediately made my way down the back of the stage and down the side. Instead of going onto the dance floor, I kept us to the background, moving along the small alleyway they had between the stage, cellar and bar. With all this emotion echoing around, there was no need for me to jam anything. “Okay, go up and ask for Grave Chill and bring him down here.”

“Grave Chill?” he repeated.

“The bartender. Just say you’re a new worker and do the whole emotional suppressing thing of yours, it makes you feel like a changeling.”

“Really?” He glanced at me, before shrugging and walking away.

I sighed and tapped my hoof. This had to work. There was no way this wouldn’t work. Right? Right. Gotta keep positive, gotta keep my hopes up. I was not the only one, there were others out there like me, that thought like me. I was not unique. I didn’t want to be unique. I just wanted to be... be...

I slapped myself. Focus, keep the angst down and the emotions down. This was neither the time or place.

“-ant from me?”

My head snapped back and I felt my heart rate quicken. This was it, this was the moment of truth.

They finally turned the corner and Grave Chill stared at me in shock. After a moment, he stepped forward slowly and looked me up and down. “You who I think you are?”

“Eclipse, can you make sure no one comes down here?” I asked as I dropped my disguise. “It’s been awhile, hasn’t it?”

He glanced over his shoulder at Eclipse’s retreating form before looking back at me. “I thought you were dead.”

“That was the point.” I smiled at him sadly. “I had to get out.”

“You know you’ve got a name now.” His voice was neutral.

“I know, it’s Blue Moon, Bluey for short,” I said with a shrug. “But that’s neither here nor th-”

“No, I mean we gave you a name. After we thought you’d gone.”

“Does it look like I care?”

“Yes.”

“Well I don’t. So you gonna tell me or will I continue ignoring you?”

“Melancholy. We all thought you’d killed yourself when you suddenly dropped out like that, and your thoughts were always so depressing. After you messed up with the Bearer of Loyalty and that gryphon, most of us thought you chose death over what Chrysalis would have done to you.”

“Better name than ‘Bluey’ that’s for certain. And as tempting as that is, I found a third way out.” I gestured at my new body and cocked an eyebrow at him. “I find your lack of response concerning.”

He shrugged. “I’m just waiting for you to explain it.”

“Like I said, I found a way out. With strings attached of course, but I’m here to see if you’d like to join me. Free from the hive mind, free from Chrysallis.”

He didn’t react. “You’re really disconnected?”

“Can you hear my thoughts?”

His lip twitched. “How?”

“Come with me and I’ll show you.”

“You’re avoiding the question.”

“It’s part of the strings.”

“Then no.”

“Wh-what?” I stared at him, mouth working useless.

“I’m not willing to let...” he waved a hoof at me. “That be done to me, if you can’t even tell me what that is.”

I sighed, forcing my tears back. “It’s just a ritual, nothing serious.”

“Serious enough that you’re not allowed to talk about it, which means that you’re taking orders from someone, which judging by your pony friend, that someone is Celestia, which would explain how so many of us were captured recently.”

I winced and shrunk back. “So... no...?”

“You betrayed us.”

“There were strings attached,” I said, but even to my ears it was beyond weak.

“We both have had our problems with Chrysalis, Mel, but to turn changelings over to them like that?” He shook his head. “What have you done?”

I hissed at him. “My name is not Mel and if you call me that, I will rip out your throat. And if we do nothing, Chrysallis will make us the most hated race in the world.”

“As if that’s anything new,” he snorted. “Tell me, how much do your new pony friends trust you?”

“Those that know I’m a changeling? All of them. Every single last one of them trusts me completely and utterly.” I jerked my head over to Eclipse who was watching the steps. “He trusts me enough to talk to a changeling - my handler might I add - out of earshot with his back to us and know I won’t trade secrets to you.”

Chill glanced at Eclipse, then back at me. “And now you’ve brought a pony here, and revealed who I am to them. You do realise the position you’ve forced me into by doing this? My cover is ruined, and if I’m captured than every changeling I handle is at risk. Damn it, I have responsibilities! Changelings other than you who need me, and if I go with you then I’ll have to sell out all of them as well!”

“I didn’t sell you out,” I said softly.

He pointed a hoof at Eclipse. “Then what’s that?”

“My partner,” I replied flatly. And probably the only sentient that actually cared about me.

“I understand the temptation, having your mind to yourself, but... to give into it? Does loyalty mean anything to you? We’re all we’ve got, and you turned your back on that.”

“But we can have more than that! Don’t you see?” I gestured at Eclipse. “We don’t have to be hated or mistrusted or spat on. We can be the good guys for once.”

“It’s a pretty dream, but look at yourself! Is becoming what you are really an option for the entire hive? Would it even be possible for so many of us? Our hive mind is part of who we are as a species. Giving that up is like...” He shook his head.

I stared at him, tears prickling the edges of my eyes.

“If that’s your concern, then I’ll make my own hive mind,” I said.

He blinked. “What?

I stared at him straight in the eyes. “I’ll make my own hive mind.”

“How? I thought being alone was the whole point of this.”

“Being away from Chrysallis was the whole point of this. Bringing changelings back to being a race that should be looked up to is the whole point of this.” I closed my eyes, remember the bits and pieces I saw of Trixie and GIlda’s adventure. The snippets of information I had gleaned from that mad hive mind that grew out of the chemicals. “If it could be done once, it can be done again.”

He seemed to follow my line of thought. “Those changeling were insane. Mindlessly consuming and growing, constantly hungry and barely sentient-”

“Do you trust me?”

“...I did.”

“Do you still trust me.” I held out a hoof.

He gave it a wary look. “I’m not sure I do. You’re more emotional than your pony friend.”

“I’ve always been emotional.”

“But I knew you were sane.”

“I’m still sane.”

He frowned at that, glancing between my face and my hoof before sighing and pressing his hoof against it.

“Thanks.” I felt the pressure ease off my chest. “For more than you could possibly know.”

He didn’t respond, just lowed his hoof and took a step back. “What’s your plan?”

“We go the castle. I need to talk to Luna about something.”

He didn’t answer or respond, just watched me silently.

“What?”

“I’m just wondering if this is really a good idea, and what will happen to me if she doesn’t agree to whatever you’re planning.”

“Just trust me,” I pleaded.

“I trust that you mean well...”

“Come on,” I said. “I know this will work.”

“My choices at this point, are go with you and see what happens, try and kill you and probably fail, or let you go and get executed by Chrysalis for not trying to stop you. Not exactly a lot of options for me.”

“Assuming Chrysalis finds out,” I said.

“Unless you have a way of erasing this from my memories, she will find out one way or another.”

“And you wonder why I decided to get out while I could,” I muttered under my breath.

“Someone’s coming,” Eclipse called over his shoulder.

I swore under my breath and went back to my unicorn disguise. “Come on, now or never, this is your final chance. Come with me, please.”

“...” He shifted where he stood before nodding. “Alright. Let’s get out of here.”

“Alright!” I grinned at him and turned to Eclipse, “We’re good to go, time to get back to Luna an-”

A sick crunch echoed through the room and something wet splattered itself all over my side. There was a brief spark of pain and sadness that sent me to my knees and by the time I got it under control, I felt a hoof connect with my side, sending me sprawling onto the ground. Rolling with the momentum, I came onto my hooves only to freeze in shock. There was SC0032 on the ground, a dagger sticking out of his neck and a changeling I did not recognise standing over his dead body.

No... This... This couldn’t be happening. Not when I was so close, not when I finally got a changeling on my side. This, this was some cruel joke, it had to be! He was still alive, he had to be alive. There had to be something, anything, a shred of emotion, a hint of thought, something that’d tell me otherwise, but all I got was a silence. An unnatural, disgusting silence that echoed in my brain.

“Let your hollow mind drive you further down the path of insanity, and to the death of your hollow cause.”

Then just like that, green flames erupted and it was gone.

“No... No!” I screamed letting all that anger and sorrow and confusion pour out. “No! It won’t end like this, I won’t let it end like this! Damn it Grave Chill, wake up!” My hoof slammed into his chest. “Wake up. No dying on me, no going to sleep. You will wake up and y-yo-you-”

Sobs wracked my body as I bent over his dead body, hot tears stinging my cheeks and splashing onto his chest. I was so close, so fucking close. Just one changeling, just one bloody fucking changeling and...

“Bluey?” Eclipse said.

Was I the only one. The only changeling that wanted change, that wanted to be accepted and not to be hated? I just... I just wanted to do the right thing. The selfish thing maybe, but good could come from this. Good had to come from this.

“We need to go.”

In the ichor forming under my hooves I saw my reflection and all I saw was a monster. A creature with long limbs and four wings and disgusting eyes. I was hideous. A real reflection of what I was like on the inside. What had I done? Why had I done this? I wasn’t trying to help, I was selfish. I gave in to temptation and now I looked like what I was on the inside. I didn’t... I didn’t...

The blade shook in my magic as I ripped it free. It trembled before me, mocking me, singing to me.

What was the point of it anymore. I’d be hated. I’d never be able to walk freely on the streets as I was. I’d never be loved like this. Not by a pony, not by a gryphon, not even by another changeling. I was a freak. A monster. Even Celestia hated me. Even Luna...

“Bluey!” Eclipse grabbed my shoulder and shook me. “We need to go, now!”

I just stared at him mutely, his words entering my brain, but unable to be understood. To be processed. Didn’t he get it? There was no point anymore, there was no reason.

“Damn it,” he hissed and grabbed the dagger from my magic, hiding it under his coat. “Bluey! There could be more changelings, and they’re going to want you dead! We need to go, now!”

“Why does it matter?” I asked him. “It’s lost anyways.”

“What’s lost?” he asked, before shaking his head. “Just put your disguise on, and let’s get out of here!”

“Don’t you get it? It’s lost. There’s no point anymore.”

He growled in frustration. “There’s more reason to live than the things that define you.”

I shook my head and just collapsed onto the ground. “I’m done. Just... just go.”

“Well I’m not done.” He put his foreleg under me and pushed me up onto his shoulders so he was carrying most of my weight. “You’re the only part of my day I look forward to, and I’m not letting you die here.” He grunted, struggling with my size. “You’re not the only one invested in your well being, Bluey.”

“You don’t get it, I’m a monster. No one thinks like me, no one will ever think like me. I’m a selfish bitch who deserves to die.”

He rolled his eyes. “Oh, goddesses, self destruction. Of course no one thinks like you, because you’re an individual with your own unique experiences and life view. And a bitch? Please. You cared enough for your friends Vinyl and Octavia that you were willing to risk your life for their sake. Luna was just as likely to destroy you as she was to free you.”

“Maybe she should have...”

“Well she didn’t. You’re a friend, the only real friend I have, and I’m not letting you die out of some foolish delusions and pointless self recrimination.”

I sighed and leaned my head on his shoulder. “You don’t get it, I betrayed my race. I betrayed everything changelings stand for just for some selfish want. They hate me, they all hate me.”

“That one didn’t, and if he didn’t others won’t either. He wouldn’t have been killed if Chrysalis didn’t perceive you as a threat.”

“But-”

“But nothing!” He snapped. “If you die now it will all be for naught, and your friend will have just lost lost his life for no reason at all. They call you a traitor, but what do you owe them? You’ve lived your entire life in service to a hive that would kill you the moment it perceived you as no longer a part of them. It would be fair if you simply walked away, but it’s remarkable that you actually want nothing more than to risk your life to save them from their tyrant. If that makes you a selfish bitch, then I don’t know what that makes the rest of us.”

But that was just a lie. A stupid lie that I made up to justify myself. To make myself seem better than I was. That wasn’t the truth, that was never the truth. I just wanted to run away, to escape. To...

“If you were to give up now, it would be selfish. Maybe your original intent wasn’t pure, but now you have a chance to help them. Don’t you get it Bluey? If you give in now, I will return to the palace and systematically break those changelings for information. With luck, I’ll find a way to foil Chrysalis’ plans, but at the end of the day nothing will have changed. You’re the first changeling in recorded history to live independently of your hive, and the first changeling in a long time to have safely disconnected from a queen. You can change things, and you can help an entire species escape from a rut it’s been in for thousands of years. Give up now, and that would be true self service.”

I stared at him in shock, my mouth working uselessly.

“Now grow up, put your disguise back on, and come with me.”

I nodded mutely and threw on my nightkin disguise. Now that his words had sunk in though, I found myself agreeing with him. I could do something now, something important and if I gave up, that’d be true worthlessness. I was hated, I was feared, I was a monster, but so were so many before me. So were the nightkin. Even if I were to die, I could die a martyr. Even in death, I could serve a purpose. Dying here, in this cellar, in the middle of nowhere? That was not worth it.

He led me back the way we came, out to the street, constantly keeping an eye out for changelings. “Can you fly?”

“Y-Yeah.” I took a deep breath and hugged him. “And thank you.”

He didn’t react at first, but after a moment he hesitantly put a hoof around my shoulder and nodded, before taking it off and stepping away from me. “Think nothing of it. You’re not the only one who would be hurt by your death.”

“Regardless, thank you.”

He didn’t answer, just continued down the path and said, “Come on.”

I nodded and spread my wings. “Can I ask a favor?”

“There’s no harm in asking.”

“Can you try and move Octy and Vinyl to the Castle? WIth what happened I don’t feel comfortable with them out in public...”

“I’ll mention it to Luna, and see what can be done.”

“Thank you.” I leaned forward and pecked on him the cheek. “For everything.”

He blinked in surprise and reached to touch his face before stopping himself and putting his hoof back to the ground. “Just try to remember that even without the hive, you’re not alone.”

“I’m starting to realise that now.” I leapt into the air. “So? You coming?”

He nodded and jumped up after me. “We should hurry.”

“Back to the castle?”

He nodded, and flew ahead of me.

It was weird to think about not being alone. That despite not having a hive mind, not having that intimate connection those around me, I was still wanted. Needed even. I was alive, that changeling hadn’t killed me and that was their greatest mistake. Luna had given me something special, something important and as long as I had this, I was going to use it to take Chrysalis down. Changelings didn’t deserve to be hated, we deserved to be loved and accepted and I was going to make that happen. Brand me a traitor, brand me a monster, it mattered not what I was called. Whether it was a some generic barcode name, Melancholy or even Blue Moon, I knew who I was and what I was.

Change is coming and I was going to be at the forefront of it all.

“Hey, Eclipse?” He glanced over his shoulder at me curious. “I think I’ll be alright now.”

Chapter 14

I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples. “Look, I know this sounds like a bad idea, but trust me okay? If I’m going to change things, change the way ponies think about us, then ponies need to know what I am. Who I am.” I looked up at him, pleading with him almost. “I need you there with me. Please.”

“Bluey... Luna’s orders are to remain hidden for now, at least give me time to talk this plan over with her, and discuss the best way to implement it.” He pointed a hoof towards the empty bunks of the barracks. “Not to mention the chance that one of them, most likely Gilda, will try to kill you. I understand the logic of your suggestion, but it’s a bad idea. The goal is to change things for your species, not for you to become a pointless martyr.”

Perhaps becoming a martyr was what was needed.

“And we both know Luna would never allow it.”

“Then you shouldn’t do it.”

“I need to do this. For myself.” I sighed and looked away. “Look, I was rejected by all the changelings, I need to be accepted. To feel wanted. I am a changeling and changelings are social creatures, we need to belong, we need to fit in.” When I glanced back up at him, I saw the worry in his eyes and I gave him the most reassuring smile I could manage. “Look, you’re concern is touching, but I know what I’m doing.”

“... I’m not sure you do. Bluey, what happened last night was... well, it affected you very heavily. I’m not sure you’re looking at this objectively...” He kicked a hoof awkwardly. “Or to be honest, completely sanely. This is a rash decision which has the potential to... frankly get you killed. Wait a few days. Restore an emotional equilibrium and distance, and reconsider then.”

“Sometimes emotions are necessary, sometimes emotional choices are the right choices,” I said. “Plus, I’m not the only one who thinks this way and if I’m not the only one, another will take Luna up on the offer. Hopefully, it’ll be less painful for them.”

“When that happens we can deal with it then, but we don’t have any idea how long it could take another changeling to defect. Listen to me Bluey, this could get you killed, and it is not a necessary risk.”

“It is. Don’t you see? I’ve worked with them and they know me. Maybe not well, but they know me and if they can’t see past the appearance, then no one can. Plus, we’re a team, we need to work together and there cannot be any secrets between us. They need to trust us completely and we need to trust them completely. The longer we keep this a secret, the worse the damage will be when it comes out.”

“But you can still afford to wait a few days,” he frowned. “Take some more time to think it over and be absolutely certain this is the right course of action.”

“Look, either you support me or I do this alone,” I snapped.

“Of course I support you,” he replied and I felt a bit of hurt leak through before he clamped down on it.

“Thanks, that means more than you know.” I breathed out a sigh of relief as the tension drained from my frame.

“Just know, that from the perspective of complete logic, this is a bad thing to do. If I advice against it, it’s because I’m thinking of your well being.”

I grinned at him and stuck my tongue out. “Since when have I been the most logical bug in the room?”

“Ever since you were the only bug in the room,” he replied.

“Which makes me the sexiest, awesomest and best bug,” I shot back as I trotted towards the main bunk room. “You coming for the big reveal?”

He replied as he followed after me. “Someone needs to step in between you and the knife that gryphon will inevitably attempt to place in your sternum.”

“Oh come on, don’t be like that!” I spun around and began walking backwards. “Also, no taking a knife for me. I’m not worth it and you’re worth more than some pointless death.”

“You’re lecturing me about pointless death when you’re about to do this?” He gave me a flat look. “And you have to remember, you’re one of a kind where I’m merely one of twenty. You’re worth as an individual is notabl-”

“No. Just... no...” I sighed. “Trust me alright? Despite everything, you’re worth more.”

He rolled his eyes. “We really need to find a psychiatrist for you. Your lack of self-worth grows ever more concerning. Understand this, Bluey, if I were to take a knife for you it would not be out of sense of logic or pre-considered weight values, it will be because I will do everything in my power to prevent the death of a close friend.”

“Like how you’d prevent the death of Pitch?” I chuckled.

“In Pitch’s case I’d probably help whoever held the knife and congratulate him afterwards.”

I blinked and looked around. “Talking about Pitch, have you seen him lately? Him and Shiver now that I think about it...”

“Whatever you did to the two of them was clearly a mistake.” He rolled his eyes. “There’s nothing more insufferable than a stallion in love and trying to hide it so poorly.”

“I think it’s cute,” I replied, spinning around to open the door to the main barracks. “Maybe you should change the silly rule about dating in the ranks.”

“I didn’t make the rule. It’s a standard Equestrian military regulation.”

“Well you should petition Luna to change it.” A grin crawled onto my face. “Actually, petition Cadence.”

He snorted, but didn’t comment.

Stepping into the main room, I couldn’t help, but smirk at the sight and sound of all those sleeping bodies. They looked so peaceful and happy, no doubt dreaming of happy times away from the tartarus I was about to give them. Such a shame. Such a great shame someone was going to wake them up from their beauty sleep and hey, if I couldn’t get a good day’s rest, neither can they.

Actually, waking them up could wait, it was time to have some fun first.

Grabbing my manepin, I began working on the lock to Shiver’s door and popped it in seconds. “Hey, can you open Pitch’s room?” I asked as I tossed the pin to him and opened the door. “Let’s have some fun first.”

He rolled his eyes, but took a key from somewhere on his armour and unlocked the door. “You didn’t need to pick the lock.”

“It’s practise!” I stepped through and grinned down at Shiver. “Look, can you help me drag her into Pitch’s room or not?”

“Sounds like an inappropriate action for an officer,” he answered and stepped over to help. “Good thing I haven’t been made one yet.”

“I won’t say anything if you don’t,” I said as I looked around the room, noticing how boringly plain it was. “And seriously, this place looks so boring. She hasn’t really bothered to spruce it up, has she?”

“Shiver has two interests in life; Fighting, and sarcasm. Neither of those is home decoration.” He replied as his eyes turned black with shadow magic, and he carefully began to slide Shiver along the floor. “Actually, make that three. Her crush on Pitch is just as sickening as his.”

I stuffed a hoof in my mouth in an attempt to stifle my laughter. By the time I recovered enough to not make a sound and just grin widely, Shiver was in Pitch’s bed and they automatically snuggled into each other. It looked cute if truth had to be told, but it was also going to be a very hilarious couple of minutes.

“Well, at least it’s not as bad as Pitch’s room.” I glanced at all the mare posters on the walls in various almost, but not quite, compromising positions. “Seriously, this must be against regulations or something.”

“It is, but Shiver hurts him every time she see them so I let it be for entertainment value’s sake.”

“Hm...” I rubbed my chin as I stared at the posters. “What do you think she’d do if the posters were even more... compromising?”

“Possibly leave him limping for quite some time. He favours his right hoof, you see, so she tends to target that.”

I nodded slowly before grinning at him. “Got any compromising pinups I could use?”

He gave me a flat look.

“Mares or stallions, either would work,” I prodded, grinning even wider at his reaction.

“To posses such would be in violation of regulation. When have you ever known me to violate regulations?”

“Come on, not even a dirty magazine?”

“If I had one, I wouldn’t keep it here.”

“You’re booooooooooring.” I poked his side. “I bet you’re the only one here without a dirty magazine or something similar stashed away.”

“What about you?” He gave me a look. “And I’m sure some of the other mares don’t.”

“I’m a bug,” I replied. “I doubt the last thing you need to imagine is me clopping.”

He grimaced. “...Yes, that’s a good point. Please refrain from confirming my fears.”

I immediately slid up beside him, smiling up at him cheekily. “Awwwwwww, afraid of getting too hot under the collar?”

“No.” He replied dryly.

I rolled my eyes and stepped out of the room, waiting for him to get out and lock the two rooms before asking him, “So... how do you want to play this? Just yell at them to wake up?”

He coughed, clearing his throat before stepping forward and roaring, “EVERYONE GET OUT OF BED AND YOUR HOOVES OFF YOUR CROTCHES RIGHT NOW!”

I blinked and just stared at him. “‘Off your crotches’? Really?”

He shrugged at me, as the sound of scrambling hooves could be heard all around us. In the blink of an eye, doors were being thrown open and ponies half stumbling, half scrambling out. Even Gilda came out, though she was far more relaxed about the entire thing despite looking half dead. Then again, most of them looked half dead on their hooves.

Well, almost all of them. Two sets of doors remained closed and oddly nothing could be heard from Breeze and Pitch’s room. Just as I opened my mouth to say something, Breeze’s door clicked open and she stepped through, a bit of pink staining her cheeks and soon after, Pitch stepped out, looking very much awake.

I cocked an eyebrow at Eclipse, and he rolled his eyes and smirked. Typical male.

“Alright, listen up everyone, we have an announcement to make!” I took a deep breath, trying to suppress my fear, but even then, my legs trembled. “Or rather I have an announcement to make.”

Eclipse gave me one last look, one last chance to back out.

I gave a small shake of my head and breathed out slowly. “I just ask that you all keep your mind open and to not do anything too rash. Just know that Eclipse has known about it for a long time and was assigned to keep an eye on me by Luna.”

One last chance. This was it, either I’d die in the next five seconds or I’d be in the clear. It seemed so easy on paper, just drop the disguise and close my eyes and await the inevitable, but now? Now it was the hardest thing I had ever done. Every single last fibre of my being screamed at me to not do it, but I had to. I must do it.

I touched my magic, ready to drop it, but I just couldn’t do it. I couldn’t go through with it.

Eclipse stepped forward, standing right next to me. “I have complete confi-”

I shook my head, cutting him off with that one simple act. He needed plausible deniability. He needed to be able to stand up to Luna and say he had no clue what I had planned, and he needed to be able to do that with others testifying to that fact. This needed to be on my head and on my head alone.

“Gilda, I’d really appreciate it if you didn’t immediately stab a knife in my neck,” I said as they all tried to process that little fact, I dropped my disguise and stood there nervously. “Um... Hi?”

Gilda stepped forward, her shoulders set and a scary look in her eye. Eclipse immediately stepped forward and put himself between me and her, but I knew he wouldn’t do much good. She barely even payed attention to him, and hate, anger, and adrenaline were rolling off her in waves that would have made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up if I had any.

“Gilda,” Eclipse warned.

“It’s a changeling,” she growled. “And a mutated one at that.”

“Mutated?” I didn’t know who asked that and I didn’t care, I was entirely focused on Gilda, just waiting for that knife to the brain.

“A normal changeling isn’t that tall, and its wings don’t look like that. You know what the last mutant changelings did to the world?” She met Eclipse’s eyes.

“I’ve hinted at it, but I don’t think he knows,” I whispered. “I’m sorry about that by the way, and despite everything, Chrysalis does owe you a lot for what you did. You and Trix-”

Eclipse was barely a half second’s delay between where she was standing and her claws around my neck. “Don’t you dare say that name,” she growled into my face, my back pressed against the floor and my head spinning.

I held up a hoof, knowing all too well Eclipse would be jumping in if I didn’t. “Look, I’m sorry alright? But we’re not all like that. I’m not like that. I’m sane aren’t I? I’m not some all consuming growth.”

Her claws only tightened around my throat. “Even if you were just a normal changeling, that’s enough reason for me.”

“Racist,” I spat.

She blinked in shock, and her grip loosened again. “It’s not the same.”

“How isn’t it the same? I’m a changeling, therefore I’m evil. I’m a changeling and therefore you’re willing to kill me just like that. Actually, no, wait, you’re right. Because at least a racist would just hate me rather than actually kill me straight off,” I spat before glancing over at the others who just stood there, staring at us. “And you. Look at all of you. She said she was going to kill me and you’re all just fucking standing there, letting her get away with it. The only one who probably made to help was Eclipse and you’ve all sworn to be protectors. Fuck that oath, am I right? After all, who cares, I’m just some bloody changeling.”

The room was silent for a moment, before Shiver stepped forward. “I don’t know about any of you, but I think she deserves a chance to prove herself. The least we could do is talk to Luna about it.”

I blinked in surprise. Out of all the nightkins to support me, she was certainly the last one on the list.

After a second, she elbowed Pitch in the side and glared at him. With a sigh, he rolled his eyes and said, “I agree.” Another elbow. “What? Fine. Seriously, we should give her a shot, I mean, she did organise that raid on the warehouse didn’t she?”

“You know what the mutant changelings could do?” Gilda stared straight into my eyes. “Crawl in your head, twist your thoughts, control you like a fucking puppet. An entire town of gryphons was turned into a pack of brain dead zombies, and that’s before every last one of them was lobotomized into a vegetable.”

“I’m sure Luna’s not stupid enough to give me that much power,” I chuckled.

Her grip tightened around my throat, cutting off my laugh. “Fuck. Luna.”

I tried to say something, but with how tight her grip was, that was impossible. Even the mere act of breathing was impossible and I could feel myself struggling to stay conscious, the edges of my vision already starting to blur.

Eclipse smashed into her side, only just throwing her off me, but she rolled with the attack, launching him into the wall. Instantly she lunged back towards me, but it was Shiver that stepped in front of her and Gilda had to bring herself up short to avoid a hoof to the face.

“Stop and think!” Shiver shouted as she lowered into a combat stance.

“You really want to get in my way?” Gilda growled. “I won’t kill you, but it’ll hurt like a bitch when you’re shiting out of a-”

“Great job living up to the stereotypes,” I said from where I was on the floor. “Great job being a racist, you could really show all those ponies how it’s really done. Just look at where everyone is standing. You’re alone Gilda, you’re all alone in your hate and anger. They may not know who to believe, but they’re willing to give me a shot. Celestia is willing to give me a shot.”

Her claws formed a fist on the ground. “It’s not the same.”

“It’s exactly the same!” I yelled. “How is it different? How?”

“Because every second that thing’s still breathing is another chance for Aviana to happen again!” She roared. “Because an entire country is in civil war because those things existed!”

“Hey, I didn’t do any of that and frankly, I’m disgusted to be even associated with those things. It’s like saying all nightkin are like Slight! You know, the nightkin who basically bought the entire freaking Equestria to its knees!?” I yelled back.

Gilda wasn’t even listening to me. “It needs to die! Now! Don’t you see? Before it all starts again! Before Canterlot’s a war zone, before I have to-”

She twitched and snarled, “Shut up!” at the empty air next to her.

I blinked and stared at her before glancing over at Eclipse and the others. “Did she just...?”

She immediately lunged forward and grabbed me again. “It’s you isn’t it?! You’re the one making me see him, aren’t you?”

“Wha- What? I’ve got no idea what you’re talking about!” I tried to scramble back, but her grip was too strong and the more I struggled, the harder she clamped down.

“Gilda!” Eclipse shouted, moving closer. “You’re not thinking straight!” He shouted over his shoulder, “Someone get Luna! She’s lost her mind!”

“Don’t!” I yelled. “Trust me, don’t get Luna, it’d only make the situation worse.” I turned back to Gilda and stared straight into her eyes, a bit of magic sparking forth. “What are you seeing? Who are you seeing?”

“You know who!” She hissed, before shouting over her shoulder, “I said shut the fuck up, Grace!”

Grace... that name was so familiar, but where had I heard it before? It was important, it rang a bell, there was something there, something important. This was no time for that, no time for figuring it out, maybe Luna would know, but for now I had more important things to deal with.

“Eclipse, hand Gilda your knife.” I smiled up at him. “If you trust me, then you will do this. If you trust Gilda and those under your command, you will do this.”

“Are you nutz!” Pitch shouted. “Sure, give the delusional psycho a knife, because that’s sure to help!”

“Good thing I outrank you then.” My eyes turned back to Gilda and I smiled up at her. “Take the knife and kill me if you’re so certain.”

She growled. “I don’t need a fucking knife...”

“Well it’ll be less bloody with a knife, that’s for certain.” I glanced over at Eclipse. “Come on, a knife. Or a sword. Maybe a spear if you must, but spears are so unwieldy in close range like this. Not a crossbow though, I mean, yuck, so not my style.”

Eclipse hesitantly offered Gilda a dagger, and she glanced at it, then back at me, then at the dagger again. She snatched it up, and pressed the blade right up against my chin.

In turn, I tilted my head up so she could get at my throat. “So? What’s it going to be?”

“Shut up.” She hissed, and drew blood but didn’t go all the way.

So I merely cocked an eyebrow at her.

The knife in her claw started to tremble, and the cold tingle of shadow magic passed over me as she warned, “Shut up,” again.

I stayed silent and closed my eyes. Either she’d kill me and this would be over, or she’d stop and we’d have one emotionally damaged gryphon on our hooves. Either way, the results were fucked up, but then what was the be expected from two freaks? Two mutants who didn’t fit in anywhere and were broken beyond belief. Her more so than me, but still, broken was broken.

For a brief second, she pushed down just a bit harder and I hissed as it dug in, drawing blood and sending pain through my brain. And just as she tensed up above me, ready to kill me with that quick cut, she dropped the knife. Just like that, the knife hit the ground and Gilda vanished in a flurry of wings and magic, vanishing through the wall and out of sight.

I opened my eyes and smiled up at Eclipse, “See? You should trust me more often. Now, I think we need to look for her, don’t you? I suggest sending someone to Dash’s room, to Trixie’s apartment and one final group to Luna. Also, Pitch and Shiver, you two will not be in the same group and we need to talk to you about regulations. Got that?” I looked down at the ichor leaking all over my chest. “And some bandages would be lovely.”

Eclipse was immediately helping me up. “That was incredibly stupid.” He looked up at the others. “You six,” he waved a hoof, “Secure her apartment in the city, do not engage her just make sure she doesn’t hurt anyone, Shiver go with them.” He pointed a hoof at another six, “You, check the Element of Loyalty’s apartment, same orders, don’t engage and don’t let her hurt herself or anyone else.” He pointed a hoof at Pitch and another five. “You go find Luna. Tell her what’s happened.”

“And defer judgement to Trixie or Dash. They’re familiar to her and therefore probably better at calming her down,” I added.

They all saluted and headed out the door, looking unsure.

“I’ll be honest, I don’t know if I should be insulted or not that no one tackled Gilda off me,” I chuckled as Eclipse pulled me onto my feet.

“Most of them were trying to decide whether they should help her or stop her,” he muttered. “Right up until she started talking to air, then most of them were more afraid of her.” He hesitated. “Where you... actually the one making that happen?”

“No.” I sighed and pressed the towel to my throat. “She went through some serious shit in Aviana and she’s still dealing with all that baggage apparently.”

“Hold still,” he ordered as he starting applying bandaged to my throat. “At least her raging insanity helped distract from your revelation. Hopefully, that won’t be as much of a concern.”

“Hopefully she’ll finally start to get better you mean,” I grumbled and glared at him. “And I can do this myself you know.”

He ignored me, and finished covering my wounds. “Are you sure you’re alright?”

“Yes, mother,” I said and rolled my eyes. “Shouldn’t you be out there helping them?”

“I doubt my presence will make a difference. As you said, leadership is all about the delegation of responsibility.”

“What’s this? Clipsey is actually learning something from me? The horror! The horror!”

“Hush. Now we need to move you somewhere safe in case she returns.”

I shook my head. “No. I’ll be fine here.”

“You’ll be less fine without a head. How long before she loses any semblance of sanity and comes back here to finish you?”

“You know, you should trust others more. If she didn’t kill me then, she’s not going to kill me now.”

“Yes, trust the delusional psychopath. I seem to be the only one who recognises how foolish it was to not throw her in chains the moment she entered Equestria.”

“Hey.” I touched his cheek and forced him to look me in the eyes. “She’s just as broken as me, if not more so. Give her time, let her piece herself together and she’ll surprise you. If anything I saw about her time with Luna and Trixie is accurate, she may be fucking scary, but damn. I wouldn’t want anyone else protecting my back.”

He snorted but didn’t comment.

“Not jealous, I hope.” I nudged him playfully.

“Just hoping she doesn’t cut our throats while we sleep.”

“If you’re that scared you can sleep in my room.”

He gave me a flat look.

“We can keep each other warm at night, dye your mane pink, pretty you up a bit...” I grinned at him.

“As attractive as the option is, I think I’ll pass on your offer.”

A playful pout was thrown at him. “You’d pass up a night with a sexy mare like me?”

“I’d pass up a night with any mare if I was on duty.”

“Hm... Maybe you should take some time off then. At least until you’re over this irrational fear of Gilda killing you in your sleep.”

“It’s not me I’m afraid for.” He gave me a pointed look.

“Well then I can take the day off and you can guard me in my room.”

“All I’m saying is it would be a relief for me to know you’re safe. I’m not sure why you’re mocking me when she already almost killed you.”

“Mocking, hitting, eh, close enough.” I chuckled at his expression and tilted my head back down, wincing slightly in pain. “Plus, you’re around which means I’m safe enough. I mean, she could find out where I live and appear in the middle of the night you know, so it’s probably safer here where there’s a dozen nightkin.”

“You raise a valid point,” he admitted. “But it would still be inappropriate for me to sleep in your room or you in mine... Perhaps Shiver? We could do it under the guise of keeping her away from Pitch, and she’s the only one of us who could really be much trouble for Gilda one on one.”

“Well it’s not like you’d actually want to do anything with me since I’m a changeling so there’s nothing inappropriate there,” I said with a shrug. “Also, walking around like this? Totally awesome!”

“Just be glad we haven’t run into any guards yet.” he muttered. “That would be challenging to explain.”

“Just find Luna. Plus, we’re in the nightkin barracks, as if anything could happen in here.”

He grunted but didn’t say anything.

“Seriously, you need to get laid,” I said.

Instead of replying, all I got was an eye roll causing me to smirk. One of these days I was going to get through that thick skull of his and make him realise just how important emotions and having fun was. Until then though, I’d just have to keep prodding him until he eventually caved. Heh, I wonder what he was like when drunk. Now that’s an idea to run past Pitch later today.

With a sigh, I settled down into the nearby seat and closed my eyes. Now that the adrenaline was beginning to drain out of my system and I stopped suppressing my emotions, my legs began trembling. I had come this close to actually dying. All it took was one wrong move that startled Gilda and I’d be missing a head right now. I’d die a martyr, but I’d still be dead.

“Hey, Eclipse? Are Vinyl and Octy here? I really could use something to keep my mind off of what happened.” I licked my dry lips. “Or some alcohol. Lots of alcohol.”

“I imagine they’d be at work right now, and I’m afraid alcohol isn’t permitted in the barracks. I can offer you some green tea, though.”

“Eh. Green tea is nice, but I almost died, I think I deserve some alcohol.” A shudder ran through my body. “Why didn’t you stop me from doing something so stupid?”

He gave me a look right then. Not just any look, but the most emotion I’ve ever seen him show on his face. It was anger, worry, frustration and concern rolled into one and it shocked me for a moment.

“Sorry...” I shrunk back in my seat and looked away.

“It’s fine.” He turned his back to me.

“No it’s not fine.” I stood up and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Emotional parasite remember? I can feel the concern and anger rolling off you.”

Just like that, his emotions were back under control.

I sighed and dropped my hoof. “Fine, whatever.”

“I just hope this was worth it.”

“It was,” I said with far more conviction than I actually felt.

“Just know that if that gryphon doesn’t recover, you’ll have sacrificed her sanity for your own.”

I chuckled sadly. “I don’t think Trixie or Luna would let that happen.”

He grunted but didn’t say anything more.

“Oh come on.” I skipped in front of him and leaned forward so that I could look up at him. “Don’t be so downy-frowny.”

“Someone needs to take this seriously, especially if you insist on phrases like ‘downy-frowny’.”

“And I am! But that doesn’t mean I can’t be optimistic about everything.” I slung a hoof around his neck. “Come on, relax a bit.”

“There’s a time for relaxing, and that time is definitely not now.”

“The time is now. It’s now out of our hoof and all we can do is wait.” I punched his shoulder lightly. “Come on, you’ve come this far, might as well come further. Come to the darkside, we have cookies.”

“I wonder, what was the most important decision an offer of cookies ever helped influence...?”

“Who cares! Come on already, trust me.”

“That’s the third time you’ve played that card on me in the last hour.”

“Oh... it is? Um...” I frowned and rubbed my chin. “Do a sexy lady a favor then?”

He rolled his eyes, but gave a small smile and said, “Very well.”

“Booyah!” I punched a hoof into the air and grabbed his hoof, dragging him towards the door. “Come on, let’s go to Mixers!”

My heart was pounding in my chest, and my sense of direction failed me. I was running through the palace, not knowing where I was going other than the place Luna might be. I think I was just running in circles, getting lost and confused but my head was just so...

“You’re panicking,” Grace told me, waiting at the top of the stairs.

I didn’t even bother answering him as I ran past. Of course I was panicking. One of those things was here, in Canterlot, the same city as Trixie. I needed to do something, I needed to keep her safe, and I needed to stop it, and I needed to... I needed to... I needed to...

“Needed to murder me?” Grace offered from the doorway as I ran past.

No. No, I didn’t need to do that right now. I needed to save Trixie before I murdered her.

“So... you’re going to save the mare you’re afraid you’re going to kill?”

Yes! I needed to save her from me.

He rolled his eyes at me from a chair I passed. “You didn’t need a bug to make you kill me.”

The truth of that hit me like a warhammer to the chest, and I tripped and fell to the ground. Blood dripped into my eye and I blinked it away, and when I looked up Grace was standing over me.

“You don’t get to use that excuse. You were saner than you’d been for months when you killed me.”

I grit my beak and stood up. Okay, I was crazy. I was seeing delusions of my brother, and I doubt it was that goddess damned bug making me see it.

“So then why does the bug need to die?”

Because if it didn’t, Trixie might die.

“Then why didn’t you kill it? It’s not like you to show mercy.”

I winced and ran past him. It didn’t help, he was just waiting for me up ahead. He didn’t say anything this time, but he tripped me as I ran past by grabbing my ankle.

“You didn’t kill it, because it’s not the threat. You’re all the danger Canterlot needs.”

“Shut up!” I shouted and pulled my paw free of his grip. I scrambled back to all fours, but he was standing right in front of me.

Before I knew what was happening, his fist was in my face and I was back on the ground. Dimly, I realised the punch didn’t even hurt. It was my head smashing into the floor that made my ears ring.

“You know you need to die.” He growled. “Getting Trixie away from you wasn’t enough, you need to save her completely. The bug’s not the problem, you are. Those promises you made, not to drink, not to kill yourself, to be there for her, pathetic.” He rolled his eyes and fixed a glare on me. “Useless. Petty. You’re just as insane and self destructive as ever.”

“I’m not insane!” I shouted.

He snorted. “Please. I don’t exist. If you were ever remotely sane, that bug showing up completely snapped whatever was left of your mind.”

“Shut the fuck up! You’re dead.”

“Exactly.” He replied over my shoulder, and suddenly his face was in the mirror instead of mine.

I panicked and slammed my fist into it, yelping and shaking my claw in pain.

“Trying to kill me again?” Grace glared at me. “How twisted are you?” He stepped over, and removed one of the broken shards of glass from the mirror. “You know I’m right. I’m just a figment of your imagination, which means that you’re right. You need to die.”

“No. I’ll get better.” Goddesses, that sounded weak. I slowly backed away from him as he came closer, the shard of glass glittering in his hand. “I’ll be better.”

“No you won’t.” He shook his head. “You know it, I know it. You can’t put a knife back together after its been shattered.”

“But you can break it down, forge it again from the pieces of the old one.” My back pressed against the wall.

“But you can’t do that to a table that’s been splintered, or a glass that’s been broken.” He shook his head again. “You and I both know you can only carry a metaphor so far, and you know as well as I do Trixie could only ever carry you so far.” He come a step closer, and held the glass up. “Just let this happen.”

I clenched my eyes shut. I couldn’t fight him. I couldn’t fight Grace, not again, not after last time. All I could do was shut me eyes and wait for-

I shrieked in pain as the glass stabbed into my chest, not pushing deep enough to kill, but hurting like all hell. Grace was gone when I opened my eyes, and I was the one holding the glass.

“Mother fucker!” I cursed and yanked it out of me, cutting my palms on its edge.

Dropping it to the floor, I limped away from the mirror and kept moving upwards again. All that was left was the pain, and the need to find Luna. I had to... fuck, I don’t even know, but I needed to find Luna and... Something needed to happen. I couldn’t go To Trixie, she wouldn’t be safe with me around.

I finally came up the stairs and saw Luna’s room at the end of the hall. There were six nightkin waiting for me. They said some things I didn’t hear, and tried to stop me seeing her.

Tried.

The door to the room also tried to stop me.

Tried.

Some small part of me tried to stop me.

Tried.

“Gilda?” Luna almost sounded concerned. “Art thou alright?”

“It’s a changeling!” I hissed at her. “One of those things from Aviana! And you’re making them in Canterlot.”

“So thou knows.” She sighed and walked over to the balcony, gazing out over Canterlot. “They art different. Surely thou hath interacted with her, she is normal, and not the cancerous growth we met in Aviana.”

“Like you’d know the fucking difference!” I snarled. “How fucking stupid are you! Why would you even take the risk?!”

”Chrysalis is in the capital. She’s here, somewhere and she’s interested in you.” Luna turned back to look at me with troubled eyes. “Blue Moon as she’s now known as came to us willingly offering information in exchange for her freedom.”

“I don’t give a fuck what she wants! Mixing those chemicals with anything is a bad idea, let alone those things!”

“She cannot influence anybody let alone take control of them and if necessary We still have the ritual to stop her,” said Luna with a shrug. “The safety of a nation, your safety, justifies the risk.”

“Fuck my safety!” I snarled. “Those things-”

“In case thou has failed to realise, if Chrysalis is interested in thee, then that puts Trixie in danger.”

I hesitated, before a growl worked its way up my throat. “Then why didn’t you tell me Chrysalis wants something from me?”

“We seem to recall thou demanding us to no longer drag thou into these scenarios.”

“I’m already in this one!” I shouted. “And if Trixie’s in danger, of course I want to know! She deserves to know!”

“Well now thou knows.”

“After the changeling confessed she was a changeling! She’s been more honest than you have!”

“Thou wouldst have been informed eventually.”

“Yeah, just like you would have eventually told me about Nightmare Moon, or the way you would have eventually told me about Tartarus, or the mutants, or any of the crap that happened! You’re trying to convince me you’re my friend or some shit, that I can trust you, but you still go and pull shit like this?!”

“And yet thou art here rather than talking to Trixie. Or Rainbow Dash for that matter.”

“I... can’t...”

“-be around them right now?” Grace supplied for me. “They’re not safe with you there?”

“That doesn’t matter!” I snapped. “You’re keeping shit from me again! The exact same world destroying shit that involves me personally as last time!”

“Very well, what dost thou wish to know?”

“Exactly what kind of danger Trixie’s in, exactly what’s happening, and exactly what that thing in the barracks is! Are there more of them?”

“Bluey is the only one, We do not know what is going on and therefore, We do not know what type of danger is going on. Bluey gave us leads, avenues to finding potential information, but no information for she has none. We know naught right now.”

“You don’t know anything useful at all?” I stared at her.

“Hence why We have not approached thou before now.”

“How do you even know Chrysalis wants something from me?”

“She expressed special interest in you and we believe she wishes to use the current racial clash as a cover for her operations.”

“And what? She’s trying to use me to make things worse?”

“Perhaps. We think she wants to make the situation volatile and when it explodes, swoop in and secure Equestria with a single move.”

“Is that why you wanted me in your guard? So you could have more direct control of me or something?”

“We did not know about Chrysalis back then. We wanted thee because despite thy rough edges, thou art the best choice.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes. “I swear, sometimes it feels like I’m the only sane one left.”

“Perhaps.” She inclined her head towards my stab wound. “Dost thou require medical assistance?”

“Probably a good idea to sew this up,” I winced and touched the wound. “And... some of those nightkin guarding your door might need help too. I’m not sure...”

“We art hardly surprised.”

I shrugged. “And... do you know anything about him?” My eyes flickered towards Grace.

She frowned. “Him?”

“Never mind, I guess not.”

“I told you, you were crazy.” Grace gave me a flat look. “Where you hoping she was the one making you see me?”

“Gilda, talk to Us, please.”

I glanced back towards Luna. “What’s there to talk about?”

“Everything.”

I snorted. “We’re still not friends.”

“We revealed everything to thee, it is mere courtesy to return the favor so to speak.”

“You just told me what I deserved to know in the first place, I don’t have to tell you shit.”

“Very well, ask away.” Stepped over to her desk, she sat down and pulled out a bottle of wine and a glass. “Thou may not consider us thy friend, but We hold thee and such esteem and We are willing to divulge everything in that regard.”

I clenched my beak and eyes, pinching my brow with a claw. “Just tell me what the plan is for that thing,” I said through grit teeth. “Tell me what we’re gonna do about Chrysalis, and tell me that you’re going to do whatever you need to keep Trixie safe.”

“We could move her into the castle if thou likes. Currently Bluey is still in the process of verifying all the guards as authentic, but it will be safest location for her,” said Luna, swirling the wine. “As for Bluey, we have some ideas, but first and foremost it is to clean out the rabble. From there it really depends on her own emotions, but at worst, she will be a member of the interracial guard under a new disguise to prevent any retaliation. At best she will... an interesting ruler of the changelings. Someone less aggressive and more willing to work with nations to bring changelings back to what they were a couple thousand years ago.”

“Bluey as a ruler?” I raised an eyebrow. “Have you... met her?”

“Yes and frankly the changelings need a firm kick to the flank and Bluey will give them that. Plus, she will not be worse than thou as a commander.”

“That’s not saying much.” I frowned. “What, are you just... giving the worst possible sentients the highest rank you can just to see what happens?”

“Please, We hath found that sometimes the most eccentric and interesting ponies make for the best rulers.”

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever. Look, we can’t bring Trixie to the palace. Can you set someone to guard her at our apartment or something? Some ponies that you know aren’t changelings.”

“We can ask Celestia, but the nightkin does not have the numbers to do something like that.” Luna took a sip of her wine and frowned at me. “Why? Does having thy marefriend close by offend thee?”

“Because you know she’s not safe around you, not with that changeling.” Grace chuckled. “If it happened to me, it could happen to her.”

“Look, she just can’t okay? And... does Dash still need to be in the palace? Maybe it’s time she goes back to Ponyville, you know, with things here getting as tense as they are.”

“Perhaps, but Celestia thinks to believe the Bearers will be safer in Canterlot where there are guards to protect them.” She looked at me curiously, but shrugged. “We shall not pry into thy affairs.”

“Just tell Celestia she’s wrong. Dash shouldn’t be here, and neither should the other bearers.”

“Gilda, what is wrong?”

“Better question would be what isn’t wrong?” Grace asked me.

“Shu-” I snapped my beak shut and groaned as I pinched my brow. “Whatever. Just... try to get them out of here, please.”

Luna frowned, but nodded. “Very well, We shall try and convince Our sister.”

“And I want to know what that changeling’s doing. If you could just keep me updated on the missions she’s going on, who she’s talking to, and what the deal is with her and Eclipse... It’d help me sleep better.”

Grace snorted. “Like you sleep.”

Luna tilted her head curiously to the side. “The ‘thing’ with Eclipse? Oh, that, nothing thou needs to worry over.”

“I’m a guard, aren’t I?” I snapped at her. “It’s my job to worry.”

“Very well, dost though wish to know what is going on between them then? Provided thou keeps it a secret that is.”

I rolled my eyes. “You know you can trust me with secrets.”

“Very well, We think modern tongue would say ‘Blue wishes to fuck Eclipse’ or something to that effect.”

I winced. “Shit. Really?”

“Apparently so, if her dreams are any indication. Whether Eclipse returns those feelings it is hard to say, he has always managed to keep his emotions under control and what are dreams but a mere extension of emotions?”

“What does that say about your dreams, ‘Aurry’?” Grace gave me a pointed look.

“Fucking gross.” I shuddered. “I didn’t even know changelings could have wet dreams. Aren’t those things asexual?”

“They do need to mimic ponies remember, and apparently love is the greatest emotion to feed on.” She chuckled at my reaction and took another sip of her wine. “That means thou art no longer the sole sentient in an interracial relationship in the guard.”

“I almost wish I hadn’t asked,” I muttered. “I’d rather think I was one of a kind than know that’s happening.”

“We find it rather romantic ourselves,” said Luna. “Also, we suggest thou talk to Trixie. It would not surprise Us if she decides she is joining the nightkin and We feel as though thou wouldst like to talk it over with her in advance until thou hath worked out whatever thou is going through. Also, thou hath failed to attend thy weekly sessions with the psychiatrist lately, please consider going, or at least pretend to.”

“I’ll think about it.” I replied. And by that I mean, ‘fuck you, I’m not seeing another one of your useless shrinks’. I turned and moved towards the door. “If anything new comes up, please just fucking tell me. I’m sick of this shit biting me in the ass.”

“Very well, but We ask thee to at least consider bringing Trixie here. Bluey has asked for both Vinyl and Octavia to be brought here for safety.”

I gave her a look over my shoulder, staring her straight in the eye. “You and I both know the scariest things in Canterlot are in the palace right now.”

She chuckled sadly and shook her head. “So thou art the same as public opinion?”

“The public’s scared of you?” I asked.

“And of thou and of the nightkin and if Bluey’s identity gets out, her as well.”

I snorted and walked out the door. “If that changeling even touches Trixie, I’m ripping her head off.”

Luna’s laughter echoed after me as the door slammed closed.

The nightkin weren’t there anymore, and I felt a pang of guilt. Yeah... they probably didn’t deserve whatever I’d done to them.

“Do you even know if you killed any of them?” Grace asked from the wall he was leaning against.

“Pretty sure I didn’t.” I muttered.

I continued down the corridor but found myself pausing when the changeling stepped into the hallway. She was disguised as a pony again, but I knew it was her. When she saw me she took an instinctive step back, but shook her head when Eclipse made to step between us.

“Gilda,” she said politely.

I paused and frowned. “If you ever touch Trixie, I’ll kill you.”

Eclipse’s eyes narrowed and stepped forward towards me. “Then you’ll be hanged for killing a soldier in Equestria’s army.”

“Eclipse, please.” Bluey put a hoof on Eclipse’s shoulder.

He gave her a glance, but relaxed.

“Do you know what happened to the six guys who were here?” I frowned. “Are they okay?”

“I told them not to stop you for a reason,” sighed Bluey as she rubbed her temples. “I think you injured their pride more than anything else.”

“She broke Pitch’s nose.” Eclipse frowned. “For no reason at all.”

“Just a nose,” chirped Bluey.

I shrugged. “I can get irrational sometimes. Sue me. They should have been able to stop me anyway.”

“Like I said, just a nose,” said Bluey as she skipped past. “Come on Clipsey, time to see the Princess about you know what.”

I started to walk past them, before I felt something prod me in the side. Grace stood there, and indicated Bluey with his head.

I grit my jaw, but realised he had a point. Turning around I called out, “Bluey.”

“Yeah?” asked Bluey with a glare at Eclipse and shut him up.

“I know I skitzed out back there, but if I found out rather than you telling us, I would have killed you. So... thanks.”

Eclipse glared at me, but didn’t comment.

“You’re welcome,” said Bluey as she stepped past. “And Eclipse, stop glaring at her. Once this discussion is over we’re having a night out remember? So no frowny face.”

I winced at the mental image, muttering, “Fucking gross,” as I walked away.

“What was that supposed to mean?” Eclipse frowned as Gilda rounded the corridor.

“She must think you’re dating me,” I chuckled before bursting out laughing at the annoyed look on his face. “Or at least sleeping with me.”

“That’s a bit hypocritical of her, isn’t it? She’s a gryphon with a pony after all.”

“So you’re saying I’m as attractive as a gryphon? I don’t know whether to be flattered or insulted,” I said with a grin.

He shrugged. “The attractiveness of gryphons is subject to opinion and open mindedness, as well as blatant fetishism. Comparing you to a gryphon offers no real point of obvious comparison, unless it’s a particularly ugly subject.”

“Now that’s just insulting.” I punched him on the shoulder and sauntering past. “I’ll have you know, I’m more attractive than any gryphon.”

He rubbed his shoulder. “All I was saying was that unless the gryphon is obviously unattractive and unpleasant to any tastes, there’s no way to be sure of its relative interest to a pony. I’m basically saying, if I were to compare you to a gryphon it wouldn’t mean anything.”

“But if you were to compare me to a gryphon,” I pressed.

He gave me a look before rolling his eyes. “Well you’re more attractive than that gryphon.”

“Nuh ah.” I took a step forward and put both hooves on the wall beside him, pinning him in place. “Compared to the average gryphon.”

He stared at me with an eyebrow raised. “I’m no longer confused about why someone would think we’re dating.”

“And yet you’re not pushing me off you.”

“Allow me to remedy that.” He replied and pushed me away.

I stumbled back with a chuckle before trotting off towards Luna’s study, flicking my tail at him playfully as I passed. “And yet it took me reminding you for you to get the point.”

He didn’t reply.

I rolled my eyes and knocked on the door. “Enough with the silent treatment, just relax, it’s not like we’re actually dating.”

Again he didn’t answer me, but his eyebrows came together in contemplation and a distant look appeared in his eye.

Chuckling at the adorable scrunched up look on his face, I knocked on the door once more and this time, they opened of their own accord. I glanced back at Eclipse and waved at him. “Hello? Anyone home? Time to meet the Princess.”

He blinked and shook his clear, following me inside, concern radiating from him until he stomped down on his emotions again.

“And you’re gonna tell me what you were just thinking of,” I said as I stepped through.

“I’m still trying to figure that out myself...”

“Alright...” I bowed to Princess Luna who was watching us with a curious look on her face. “Princess.”

“Princess.” Eclipse bowed as well. “Were there any problems with Gilda?”

“Of course not,” she replied and gestured to the wine bottle on her desk, “A drink?”

“I’m afraid I don’t drink, your highness.” He stood back up. “Does anything need to be done about her?”

“Gilda? Of course not, her reaction was rather mellow if We say so Ourselves.” Her gaze hardened as she gazed at us. “Though We must question what thou was thinking in revealing the truth to her so early.”

“If that was a ‘mellow’ reaction, then I have to say she is far greater concern right now than anything Bluey’s done.”

“Eclipse,” I growled, “I said drop it.”

“I’m not going to drop it,” he gave me a look before turning back to Luna. “Until that gryphon has dealt with whatever baggage she has, she’s an extreme risk. She injured the nightkin I sent to you for no reason other than an irrational desire to... I’m not even sure what. A mirror has been broken in the west wing, and pieces of it were used to draw blood from someone. She was the only one bleeding, which means she was either attacked or she stabbed herself. It simply isn’t safe for a pony to be in the same room as her.”

“Eclipse, out of respect for thou and what thou hast done under both Our command and Our sister’s command, We respectfully ask thou to shut the fuck up,” said Luna and even though I couldn’t feel any anger rolling off her, the look she gave Eclipse was enough to make me shrink away with a terrified whimper. It just felt like there was this pressure, this force on me, pushing me down, and for the first time in my life, I felt truly insignificant and worthless.

Even Eclipse took a step backwards, swallowing nervously.

“Understood?” asked Luna all too sweetly.

“Honestly, no.” Eclipse inclined his head. “Bu-”

“Seriously, shut up,” I hissed.

He looked at me, but kept his mouth shut.

“Princess, you’ve already done a lot for me, but I’ve got a request.” I licked my dry lips and tried to meet her eyes, but even then I was forced to glance away after a second. “Another hivemind, like that in Aviana, but not so hungry. A hivemind separate from Chrysalis where changelings like me can go to.”

Luna blinked before she gave a short bark of laughter. “Dost thou truly believe thou art that different from those in Aviana? Thou transformation was based off of what occurred there and thou already possesses that power.” She grinned at me. “It was Our intent from the start to create a second hivemind, one under thy control. One created without the need of my alchemy. You already possess that power, or rather, you theoretically possess that power, how to access it though, is another matter entirely.”

I blinked in surprise. “You mean I’m-”

“Unique. Different. Special. You’re like Chrysalis, but not like her. You’re like those vile monsters, but purified.” Luna closed her eyes and smiled. “Did you know, thousands of years ago, changelings were the most celebrated race? They donated money, they helped other nations, they were symbols of charity and as a result, they were showered with love from all corners. And for a race that feeds off of emotions? They were the most prosperous nation alive. And now? Now they nothing, they are the dust in the hourglass, the broken dreams long forgotten.”

“So, Bluey is essentially a new form of changeling queen?” Eclipse gave me an interested look. “A blank slate to start the race up again.”

“Less a blank slate, more a new hope,” said Luna.

He snorted and glanced at me. “And you said you wouldn’t be worth my life.”

“That was before I knew about...” I gestured at Luna. “This. I just wanted to improve public opinion, not this.”

“Well, if this plan succeeds that’s the least of what you’ll be achieving.”

“Exactly.” Luna leaned back in her seat and poured herself another cup of wine. “Any further questions?”

I shook my head and bowed once more. “No, that was it your majesty. But... um... how do I do the whole... thingie?”

“We do not know, We fear that is something thou must work out for thyself.”

I sighed and ran a hoof through my mane, tugging on my braid in frustration. “Very well. Regardless, thank you.”

“Actually, I have a question.” Eclipse looked at me then back at Luna. “With the return of the nightkin, and this new breed of changelings and... well, just the impression I have been getting these days, do you have some particularly long term plan to improve the world or something along those lines? You’re enacting wide scale change in a lot of areas.”

Luna simply smiled at us. A strangely mysterious smile that promised a lot, but offered nothing. It was reassuring in an odd sort of way, it said everything would be fine in the end, and that everything would work out even if we might never see it. At the same time though, it promised nothing other than smoke and mirrors, secrets within secrets that would give us nothing in the end. It was a weird smile. Too simple, but all too complex, all rolled into one.

Eclipse blinked but didn’t say anything. He just met her gaze for a moment, before he bowed again. “Your Highness.”

I followed his example and quickly backed out, the doors once more automatically opening and closing for us. Once out, I let out the breath I didn’t know I was holding and it felt as though a weight had been lifted from my shoulders.

“Do you really think she has some long term goal?” I asked eventually as I walked off.

“I’m honestly questioning just how accidental the destruction of Avianna was at this point.”

“Depends on your definition of accidental and at what point in time you start,” I said. “But it’s best not to question the official version of events.”

He chuckled, but continued down the hall. “Well, I’m going back to the barracks.”

“What, no, we’re going out. Remember? You promised.” I poked him in the chest. “One night off. One.”

He paused, another flash of emotion breaking through his armour.

It came and went so quickly that I couldn’t identify what it was, but I turned around and started walking backwards so I could look at him. “Come on, you promised and we deserve this. Considering the crap we’ve been through these past couple of days? Just one drink and a bit of relaxing.”

“I’m sorry, but I’m not sure that’s such a good idea anymore. Perhaps you could take one of the other nightkin drinking, or Vinyl and Octavia.”

“Nooooooo.” I pouted. “Come on, you promised.”

“I know, and I hate to break my word, but still, no.”

“At least gimme a reason as to why,” I said.

He frowned. “Why do you even want me to share a drink with you? I thought I was boring, indeed I’ve done my best to cultivate that perception.”

“Because you’re the only pony I trust other than Vinyl and Octy and they normally work nights. So come on, just one drink. We can even head back to your office and share a bottle and grab everyone else and all go out for a drink. I bet Vinyl would love that.”

“Sorry, but it’s still no. And besides which, I don’t drink.”

“Fine, I can drink and you can have orange juice,” I pressed.

“Please, not tonight. Something has been brought to my attention, and I feel it needs to be dealt with.”

I sighed. “Fine. When then. Give me a date.”

“...I’m not sure I can offer you an exact date. I imagine a week would be a reasonable amount of time.”

“A week,” I said flatly. “Not good enough.”

He shrugged. “I’m sorry, but I can’t promise anything beyond that.”

“No. Just, come on! What could be so important?”

He didn’t answer. “I am sorry,” he apologised and stepped through his shadow suddenly.

I just stared at the spot he had been standing in.

“What. The. Fuck!” I yelled as I raced to the balcony and jumped off. “Damn it Eclipse, get back here, I know where you work! I know where you live!”

Chapter 15

Where was that son of a bitch? He had to be around here somewhere, sure he could run, but he couldn’t hide, not forever at least. He wasn’t in the library, the ball room, the mess hall, the training ground or his own apartment and that left one place and one place only, the barracks. It was a smart place to hide, I had to admit that, since Gilda was probably there and I didn’t particularly want to go back there so soon after revealing what I was. Not to mention it was the most obvious place he’d be so it was logically the best place to hide, but who gave a damn about logic anyways?

I took a deep breath, strolled right up and bucked the door opens. Or at least, that’s what I expected to happened, instead they simply fell over and hit the ground with a massive slam that echoed through the barracks. I got more than one startled look and even one of the nightkin spun around, wings flared and magic at the ready.

“Alright, where is he?” I growled into the silence.

“Where is who?” frowned Pitch.

I immediately zeroed in on him and was in his face in a second, my lips beside his ear as I whispered softly, “Pitch, if you tell me where Eclipse is and if he is there, you and Shiver will find yourself coincidentally having next weekend off and I will just so happen to look the other way when you two just so happen to find enough bits on your desk to cover a hotel room for said weekend.”

He frowned sadly after a moment. “I swear, It’s times like this that I really wish I paid attention to Clipsey when he tells me where he’s going....”

“He’d kill you if he heard you calling him that,” I said before straightening up. “Alright, listen up, the first nightkin to find Eclipse and either bring him to me alive, and no, he doesn’t have to be conscious, gets an entire week off Gilda’s tartarian training programme. First nightkin to tell me where he is and for him to still be there once I get there, gets a weekend off all duties.”

There was silence for a moment, before Blight put his hoof up. “He told us he was going to the bathroom.”

“That was almost an hour ago,” Shiver gave Blight a flat look.

He shrugged. “Well, it was worth a shot for a weekend pass.”

“Did he say which bathroom?” I asked before Shiver could say anything.

Blight took in a deep breath, as if about to tell me something useful. “...No.”

“Well then, you better start checking all the bathrooms.” When none of them moved, I grinned at them. “Oh, do I need to add an incentive? Like, if you don’t, you get to have a one on one spar with Gilda?”

Pitch put up his hoof. “Seeing as how I already had my nose broken by her, can I be excluded?”

I rolled my eyes. “Why am I not surprised that was you?” I sighed and rubbed my temples. “Forget it, I’ll search the fucking toilets myself. And just so you know, if Blight turns out to be right, he gets the weekend off.”

“I will not stand for that!” Pitch said and stood up. “Under no circumstances should Blight be permitted to enjoy himself. Come on everyone, let’s go make sure he’s miserable.”

After a moment Blight stood up and walked outside. “You guys all suck.”

A growl rumbled in the back of my throat and I dropped my disguise. “Here’s the deal, I’m pissed off and I’m this close to beating someone half to death. I’d prefer that person to be Eclipse, so either say something helpful or shut the fuck up.”

“Look, Bluey,” Shiver said calmingly, “Eclipse is Luna’s little secret keeper. When he disappeared for a week to take care of you, none of us had a clue where he was then either. If he doesn’t want you to find him, you’re not going to find him.”

“So Luna knows where he is, gotcha.” I took a deep breath. “Also, if I end up in the sun, Shiver is in charge.”

“Does that mean she can distribute weekend passes?” Pitch asked hopefully.

“Pitch, please shut up before you end up with a broken bone,” I said.

“You know, I’m starting to think you guys just like seeing me hurt...”

“Everypony, raise a hoof if you enjoy seeing Pitch hurt.” A dozen or so hooves shot into the air. “Looks like we enjoy seeing you hurt.”

“Circumstantial evidence.” He waved a hoof dismissively. “Weren’t you about to go find your colt friend anyway?”

“Congratulations everyone, enjoy the mental image of Eclipse having sex with a bug, brought to you by the one and only Pitch,” I said and to my frustration, he did not seem phased at all, though some of the others looked a tad green.

“Look, if Eclipse likes antennas for reasons others than their practical purpose, who are we to judge?” Pitch shrugged. “I think we could all just be a bit more open minded. I see nothing wrong with a little interspecies action, as long as its between two consenting adults.”

I blinked and just stared at him before a groan escaped. “Pitch, I was this close to smacking you senseless and now I feel like promoting you. Just shut up before you say something Pitch-esque and ruin the moment.”

“Come on, who could be against interspecies? I mean, have you seen some of those gryphon ladies? And those males are the definition of stud, I almost feel worried at times.” He breathed on his hoof and polished it on his chest. “Almost.”

“Shiver, do you want to be Pitch’s sparring partner tomorrow?” I asked sweetly.

She glanced over at Pitch and cracked her neck. “With pleasure. Best of five, weapon of choice, to first blood?”

“Sounds reasonable.”

“How about instead, we go no weapons, first to tap out, and just one round?” He swallowed, before smiling nervously. “I mean, best of five is too forgiving, you know? If it’s just one round it’s nice and intense, only one chance at success and failure, yeah?”

“Well hooves are less likely to draw blood...” I mused out loud and if anything, Shiver’s grin got even more chilling.

“...Mercy?” Pitch whimpered.

“Say, Bluey, are baseball bats considered weapons?” asked Shiver.

“Definitely.” Pitch nodded.

As much as I wanted to stick around and watch the two of them snark it over, I had a mission before me. Find that stupid stallion and beat some sense into him. Preferably with something heavy, blunt and very damaging. Ignoring them all and the snacks that had been taken out by Blight, I stomped past and headed straight for Eclipse’s room. As much as I wanted to pretend his door was his face and just buck it to bits, I had enough sense left to use my maneclip to pick the lock and slip in.

Geez, I know I was expecting a boring room, but this was a snorefest. No pictures, no paintings, no photos. A wooden desk, a single bed, a chest, a closet, and that was it. There wasn’t even a mess on the ground or stacks of paper on his desk! What was he? A void of fun or something?

I threw open the top drawer of his desk and found everything filed away by date then subdivided into alphabetical order. Taking the most recent papers, I began skimming it, but they were simply reports on the new barrack construction, two new recruits as well as some other useless information that was completely and utterly pointless. Nothing here suggested anything about where he could be or what he was doing.

Slamming the drawer shut, I rifled through the rest of his room, but I found absolutely nothing. Not even a diary or a dirty magazine or a bottle of wine. What in the world was wrong with stallion. Booooooooooring. Damn it, stupid Eclipse, I should buck his face in.

Stomping out of the room, I slammed the door shut and began making my way out once more. If Eclipse was Luna’s favored, than I was going to ask Luna about where he was and she had better give me a straight answer. My disguise was back in place and I ruffled my wings in annoyance.

“Bluey?”

Oh shit.

“Bluey, do you know where Gilda is?” asked Trixie as she stepped out of Gilda’s room.

“N-No,” I said and swallowed nervously. I was dead, I was so dead if Gilda found out about this. Horribly murdered in the middle of the night and cut into tiny pieces, crunching on my shell like I was a lobster dead.

Her eyes narrowed. “You know where she is don’t you? Tell Trixie before she’s forced to show you just how great and powerful she truly is.”

“Look, I assume wherever she is, she’s with Eclipse and as soon as I find him, I’m going to kill him. I’ll tell Gilda you’re looking for her though.”

“O-Oh, okay.”

I frowned as she slipped back into Gilda’s room and closed the door. It was stupid and completely insane, but I could have sworn Trixie’s face crumple. It could have been a trick of the light, but was I really willing to take that chance? On one hoof, I could talk to her and figure out what was going on, but then Gilda would kill me for talking to her. On the other hoof, if she was emotionally unstable and I didn’t do anything, I was probably deader than dead.

Fuck my life.

I sighed and knocked on the door. “Hey, Trixie? Can I come in?”

After a second, the door clicked and swung open and I slipped in, closing it lightly behind me.

“Is everything alright?” I asked.

“Of course!” she snapped and this time, I was positive there was some water in her eyes. then again, you’d think the waves of stress and sadness just rolling off her would have been a big enough clue. Bleah. Always hated those emotions, so bitter and salty.

“Come on, talk to me, I’m your friend right?”

She hesitated.

“And if we’re not, I’d like to be friends.” I held out a hoof, knowing full well that if she even mentioned me and ‘friend’ in the same sentence to Gilda, I was going to be tortured for weeks before dying.

“No doubt you do, after all, Trixie’s aura of greatness draws in ponies like moths to a flame!” I cocked my eyebrow at that, but she continued on, completely oblivious. “Trixie would gladly take another adoring fan into her fan base.”

Once more I found myself facehoofing and wanting to strangle another pony. As much as I wanted to just walk out that door, if Gilda found out Trixie was having emotional issue and I just walked out, count me dead. Damn it, how many ways can a single mare die from an angry gryphon? I suppose I could force some calmness onto her, but then again, I do like the thought of a fast and painless death.

“I was thinking of being friends, you know, one step above fan?” I said sort of hopefully.

“Submit a CV and Trixie will see if you’re up to Trixie’s standards,” she replied.

That got a flat look. “Look, it’s obvious there’s something wrong, so you can either tell me or I can leave and let you wallow.”

“Trixie is not wallowing!”

“Oh really?” I gestured at the tissues on the ground, the nest she had made out of the blankets, and the fact that it was stupidly obvious she had been snuggling with the pillow.

“Trixie is not wallowing,” she growled.

“Romance issues?” I guessed.

“Trixie is perfectly happy with Gilda!” she snarled and the anger was enough to make me stumble back.

“Okay, okay, geez.” I rubbed my temples. “Look, I’m just trying to help.”

“Trixie doesn’t need your help!”

“Alright, I’m leaving them. Got to find Eclipse and beat some sense into him.” I made for the door, deliberately taking my time so that she could stop me if she wanted and let’s admit it, misery loves company.

“Romance issues?” she snarked back and I actually froze midstep.

“What.” I spun around and glared at her. “We’re not dating!”

“Sounds like you’re dating,” she replied, a smug grin plastered all over her face. “You two go everywhere, you want to beat him to death, but Trixie is certain you two will end up making out.”

I rolled my eyes. “According to him, I’m ugly.”

“What.” Trixie just stared at me in disbelief. “Is he blind?”

That made me cock an eyebrow and she flushed slightly. “Don’t get the wrong idea, Trixie only has eyes for Gilda and she totally outranks you in the same way Celestia outranks the average unicorn’s magic, but Trixie does enjoy looking occasionally.”

Great. Just fucking great. Not Trixie was checking me out, as if I wasn’t dead already this had to happen. Celestia was behind this wasn’t she? She hates gryphons, she hates nightkin and she hates changelings. Good thing I wasn’t a changeling pretending to be a nightkin gryphon thingie then otherwise she’d blast me to death in her sleep or something. I hate my life.

“Just... no threesomes. Ever. Don’t even mention it, don’t bring it up, don’t even think about it.” I shuddered at the thought of what Gilda would do if she found out. “In fact, don’t even mention this ever again.”

“Are you saying Trixie is ugly?” she demanded with a glare.

Seriously? Seriously!?

I groaned and facehoofed. “Look, Gilda scares me to death, I’d rather not end up on her personal torture rack.”

“She’s a softie at heart,” said Trixie and I could already feel the love gushing off of her.

What.

“I’m... going to ignore that and pretend I never heard it, because I think you just broke my brain,” I said after a minute of silence. “I’m just saying, I’d rather not have Gilda kill me in the middle of the night, though I doubt she’d be that kind.”

“She wouldn’t do that without a good reason.”

Like being a changeling?

“Regardless, let’s give her less reasons shall we?” I hesitated a second before saying cautiously, “How’s your horn?”

“There’s nothing wrong with my horn,” she snapped.

“Look, I was there when you rushed Gilda in, I guarded the door the entire time.” I grinned before adding in an exaggerated whisper, “Also, I hope you don’t wake anyone up in your apartment complex, we could hear you two despite the soundproofing enchantments.”

She stammered and blushed and tried to say something, but for the first time I had known her, she was actually speechless. Eventually though, she just looked at me flatly and said, “I may not have my magic, but Gilda has been teaching me self defense and I can take you on and I will win.”

I gulped and smiled nervously. “M-My bad.”

“Good.” She nodded and snuggled down into her little nest, taking a deep breath as she did so. “On that note, what is it like being a nightkin anyways?”

I blinked at that question. “It’s the same as being any other creature.”

“No, Trixie means, what’s it like, you know,” she gestured vaguely at me, “losing your magic and all that. I mean, Luna says being a nightkin won’t restore my magic, but, well, some magic is better than none, right?”

“Um...” I licked my dry lips and shifted uncomfortably. “It’s pretty sweet the things you can do. Moving through shadows, see in the dark, you know, I mean, Gilda is a nightkin.”

“But Gilda never had magic,” said Trixie with a shrug.

“Well then, the question is what do you have to lose?” That gave Trixie pause as she thought it over. “I mean, you can functionally perfectly without magic, but if you want some magic back, what do you have to lose?”

She licked her lips. “Gilda... is not the biggest fan of Luna.”

I blinked. “Really? That’s surprising.”

“Is it really? Have you seen the way Gilda talks to Luna?” she chuckled. “Luna likes Gilda, but the other way around? Not happening.”

“Oh, alright.” I rubbed my temples. “Look, being a nightkin is a big deal. Once you join, there’s no backing out, it’s a probationary existence, ponies are afraid of us, view us with distrust and all that jazz. Sure, you’ll get your magic, but you’ll be a military personnel and there’s apparently a no dating rule.”

“No dating rule?”

“Yeah, though that hasn’t stopped Pitch and Shiver screwing each other silly every night.” I seriously needed to ask Luna to install some emotional dampeners in my room so I didn’t end up with weird dreams. “But yeah, it’s technically not allowed, I think the only reason we get away with it is because Luna’s in charge.”

“Ah.” Trixie immediately nodded. “Goddess of the Night and all that, yes, I can see how that’d be. Still...”

“Still?”

Trixie shook her head, “It’s nothing.”

“Doesn’t seem like nothing.”

“It’s. Nothing.”

“Okay, okay, geez, it’s just Gilda is super protective of you an-”

“If she’s so overprotective where’s she been this last week!” she yelled.

I blinked. “Oh, so I’m not the only one that has somebody avoiding them.”

“Eclipse?”

I nodded. “Yeah, we were meant to go out for a drink the other day, but he just upped and left without so much as a word.”

“Well at least you knew before you had been waiting at the diner for an hour like a foal.”

That got a wince and sympathetic pat on the back out of me. “Sounds bad. Any reason why she didn’t show up?”

“No,” she replied and I didn’t need to be an emotional leech to feel the anger and sadness in that single word.

“Hey, have a little bit of faith, I’m sure she had her reasons,” I said.

“And what would they be?” she asked.

“Um...” I smiled nervously and rubbed the back of neck. “Maybe she and Eclipse are out on a mission together?”

Now it was her turn to give me a flat look.

“Look, if you trust her, you’ll give her the benefit of the doubt right? And since you’re dating her and letting her be in the same general vicinity as me, you must trust her, ergo, you should give her the benefit of the doubt.”

“Well, Trixie supposes that is logical...”

“So what’s the big deal then?”

“Nothing,” she muttered.

Great, back to square one. Well considering she snapped at the over-protectiveness, maybe there was something there? But exactly what that was, was a mystery to me. Did she hate the over-protectiveness of it all? Possible, but considering her nature, she probably loved every single last second of it. There was something there, there had to be something there.

“So what’s your deal with Eclipse anyways?” asked Trixie. “What did he do to make you want to kill him so badly? All he did was not go on a date with you.”

“It was not a date!” I yelled.

“Of course not.” She smirked at me.

That got her a glare in return.

“Come on, there’s no need to be so modest, Trixie has seen the way you look at him.”

“What? A look that says he’s an idiot?”

“A look that says ‘I want to have your babies,’” she shot back. “Trixie is Great and Powerful you know, it’s only right she can figure out what your puny mind is trying to comprehend.”

“Sure,” I said flatly. “Did you miss the part about nightkin being on probationary existance?”

“Did you miss the part about what’s-his-name and what’s-her-name screwing each other silly every night?”

I groaned and buried my face in my hooves. The worst part about this entire scenario was that she was right. Bloody stupid stage magician.

“It’s not my love life under discussion, it’s yours!” I said.

“What’s fair is fair.” She sounded all too smug for my liking. “Since you’re prying into my private life, Trixie is going to return the favor.”

“Fine, I want to fuck Eclipse, happy?” For that, I was rewarded with look of disbelief. “But he’s got it in his head that we wouldn’t work out and that we shouldn’t date and all sorts of fucking stupid shit that I have no words for his sheer stupidity. I mean, you and Gilda work out, so why shouldn’t we? You know what I mean?”

“Well... um...” Trixie coughed and rubbed the back of her neck. “What?”

“And he’s all like, ‘You’re not mare’ or something stupid like that and I mean, how do you deal with that sort of stupidity!?” I punched the wall. “I mean, it’s like he’s secretly in love with me and instead is coming up with... all... sorts...” I stared at the hole in the wall. “Gilda is going to murder me when she finds out I did that.”

“Just cover it up with a poster.” With an evil grin, Trixie walked forward and pulled one out of her cape and began sticking it up. Once she was done, she stepped back and admired the picture of her posing on the wall in an almost risque position. “Perfect.”

Cue facehoof.

“Are you trying to make her find the hole?” I said.

“What’s wrong with the poster?”

I gestured at it. “Everything? I mean, just look at it, do you see anything in here that’s anywhere nearly that... provocative?” I pointed at all the swords and crap on the walls. “There’s so much weaponry on those walls that this could be considered an armory!”

“Yeah...” Trixie sighed and closed her eyes. “Last time you saw Gilda, did she have a knife on her?”

“What?” I frowned.

“A dirk, simple, brass handle, small guard, double edged, leather wrapped hilt, worn,” said Trixie, listing of attributes in quick succession. “Did she have it on her!”

“I... I don’t know.”

Trixie was suddenly on top me, slamming me into the wall and pinning me there with her hoof across my throat. “Think. Hard.”

Forcing air into my burning lungs I tried think back to the last time I had seen her. She shoved a dagger into my throat, but then outside Luna’s chambers, did she...

“N-No. She didn’t have it-”

Trixie stumbled back as though struck and immediately spun around, diving for the chest in the corner. A set of professional lock picks came out from under her cloak and she immediately shoved it into the lock and began fiddling around with it. With each passing second the anger and frustration built and her body shook more in barely restrained sobs until she finally gave a yell of frustration. Stepping back, she glared at the lock and for a split second, I thought she was about to buck it to bits until the scent of burning fur filled the air and I realised what was happening. Without a second thought, I slammed into her side, sending her into the bed and breaking her concentration.

“What the fuck!” I yelled at her. “You can’t use magic!”

“I don’t care,” she screamed back. “I need to know what’s in there! I have-”

“Then I’ll do it!” I growled, “But I am not letting you hurt yourself.”

Slowly, I stepped back, making sure to keep an eye on Trixie as I did so. Once I was certain she wasn’t going to do anything stupid and potentially blow up half of Canterlot if her stories were to be believed, I began working on the lock. It was a tough nut to crack, no doubt every costly and probably custom made, but hey, I was a changeling and I was trained in breaking and entry. Sure, I prefered a brick through the window approach, but I could do subtly on occasion.

With a growl of frustration, I stepped back and bucked the chest. Hard. I glared at it over my shoulder and then began bucking it again and again and again until the sound of splitting wood could be heard and all that was left was a pile of wood.

“There,” I panted. “Op-”

I suddenly found myself on the ground as Trixie shoved past, rifling through the rubble frantically. And just as suddenly, she stopped and just stared down at the dagger she had described to me mere seconds ago. Her entire body shook as she picked it up and just walked back to the bed, curling around it in her little nest.

“Trixie?” I took a hesitant step towards her. That wasn’t the first time I had seen that look, it wasn’t even the first time I had seen that walk, but every single time I had seen it? It was a changeling walking towards their death and knowing it was the end. “Come on Trixie, talk to me.”

She just continued staring at the dagger.

“Tri-”

“Something happened recently, didn’t it? Something big that shook her up.”

I hesitated before nodding slowly.

“She’s avoiding me, you know.” Trixie unsheathed the knife and held it up to the light. “This knife... she killed her brother with this knife and she’s kept it close ever since, if she’s locked it up then... She’s afraid. Of hurting me. Of hurting those close to her.”

Trixie was suddenly on her hooves, dagger strapped to her hoof as she strolled past me. “I need to find her.”

“Is tha-”

“Trust me. She needs me right now.” Trixie paused at the door before looking back at me. “And if you need help kicking Eclipse’s flank, Gilda has been teaching me some things and I’d love to try it out.”

I just stared at her as she closed the door behind her.

“What the fuck just happened?”

For the first time in what felt like forever, things were quiet. Well, kinda quiet. I mean, no one was talking to me which was fine, but I felt pretty guilty about bailing on my date with Trixie. Sure I had good reasons, but I could have left a note or something couldn’t I?

Whatever. I did what was right.

Grace quietly sat there, sharpening his talons with a piece of broken glass while I did my best to ignore him. He always managed to find a seat right in the corner of my vision, so no matter what I was looking at I could always see what he was up to.

With a sigh, I leaned back against the park bench and tried to think of a way to amuse myself. Bored, and guilty. Not a great emotional state to be in, but I just didn’t feel like doing anything else right then.

What’s with it and the parks in Canterlot, and always being so freaking empty this time of year? Sure, it was still the cold part of spring and most ponies couldn’t take the cold that well, but it was a nice day wasn’t it? Where were the foals playing tag or ball or something to put me in a better mood?

The wind ruffled my feathers, and I groaned before leaning forward and staring out over the pond in front of me. “There aren’t even any freaking ducks.”

“Ducks are overrated anyways. Not cool enough.”

I flinched at the sound and stood up, turning around to see Dash standing there. After I got over my shock, I felt a bit of panic rise up inside me for some reason. “What are you doing here?”

“Hey, don’t look at me like that, I wouldn’t be up this early but your marefriend has a seriously loud mouth.” She picked her ear with a hoof. “Geez, you’ve seriously freaked her out you know and now we’re all looking for you. I assume you’ve got a reason for avoiding her.”

I turned around and looked back out at the pond. “It’s my day off, I can do whatever I want. Just go back and tell her I’m fine.”

“G, we may not have talked much until recently, but it’s obvious something is wrong.”

I had to fight a groan. “Look, I’m...”

“Inevitably going to snap and murder you?” Grace offered.

“...I’m just not feeling it today, alright? Just... go home. I’ll work it out.”

“G?” She sat down next to me.

I stood up and moved away from her. “Seriously, back off.” I warned.

“Alright, alright.” She held up both hooves. “But at least give me something to tell Trixie. Or, you know, come back with me. Your marefriend scares me.”

A small chuckle escaped my beak. “Yeah, she’s pretty awesome...” I scratched the back of her head. “Just tell her that... some things came up and I had to deal with them.”

“Can I get that in writing? Preferably with my next insurance payment attached.” Dash stretched her wings out. “Seriously, she had this wicked knife on her and it looked like she was willing to use it. I could totally take her on, but then Twilight would chew me out over it.”

I snorted. “Don’t test your luck. Trixie can fight better than most ponies I know, and that includes you. Look, just tell her I’m having some issues, and that... that... I’m sorry, but not to worry.”

“Well she told us to tell you to stop being so stupid and to stop thinking you're dangerous and that she trusts you and blah, blah, blah. A whole bunch of sappy crap that’s gag worthy.” In typical Dash style, she decided to pretend to throw up. “Don’t tell me you’re turning sappy as well.”

“Dash, I can and will pull every last strand of that lame ass mane out of your skull.”

“This mane? This thing here? Totally, one hundred and twenty percent pure, distilled awesomeness from the Goddess of Cool herself.”

“I wonder if concentrated awesomeness burns...” I tapped a claw to my chin.

“It would for any normal pony,” she shot back, “and stop changing the subject.”

“Look, I don’t want to talk about it with you, alright?” I just didn’t have the patience to deal with her right then. “So unless you’ve got anything else to say, fuck off.”

“Yeeeeeaaaaah, I’d rather get killed by you than her.”

“I’m not gonna kill you, Dash.” I growled.

Grace started chuckling.

“Shut up,” I hissed at him.

“Did you just...” Dash waved a hoof through Grace’s head.

“Did I just what?” I snapped at her.

“Talk to yourself?”

I grit my beak, I stared at the sky. “Just fuck off, dude. I really don’t want to deal with this.”

“Hey, I just want to help you know,” she hissed.

“So did he,” I muttered and turned away.

“Who!” she yelled as she was in front of me. “Come on G, you know you can talk to me about anything.”

“Yeah, we can talk about anything when you’re in the mood, but when it’s the first time we’d seen each other since flight school you don’t give me the chance to say a single bloody thing before you throw me out of your stupid town.”

“Hey, you were messing with my friends!”

“Oh, and what the fuck was I, huh? What the fuck did you think I thought that pink bitch was doing to me? But no, it wasn’t even your friends messing with me, you just thought it was an awesome idea to take your friend who’s still dealing anger issues and drive them completely insane!”

“Well I’m sorry alright? I sent you letters afterwards, but you never replied!” She jabbed my chest.

“Great lot of fucking good some letters did me when I was getting dragged half-dead across the Kingdom by your stupid bitch of a princess! I thought loyalty meant sticking by your friends despite the shit that comes up!”

“Hey, it would have helped if I knew something was wrong! What else was I supposed to do? For all I knew you were going to toss me out the minute I stepped through your door!”

“You know it was because of that party I ended up in jail in the first place, right? If it wasn’t for what happened I would still be a fucking gryphon instead of this thing.” I snatched the sunglasses off so she could see my face. “I might not have knife scars on my wrists.” I jammed an arm in her face. “Trixie’s horn might still be working.” Turning away, I glared at Grace who was staring at me with a shit-eating smirk. “He might still be alive...” As I stared at him, my anger kinda just melted away. “...All because of some lame-ass pranks.”

“Considering the number times we pranked each other in the past, I figured you could handle it,” she sighed.

“I’m not blaming you.” I muttered. “Just... Fuck, it was one of those moments, you know? When things should have gone well, but just went to complete shit instead.”

“Yeah... it was...” Dash frowned and ran a hoof through her mane. “Look, Twilight’s smart and she‘s close with both Princesses, I’m sure I can drop a word and they think of something to reverse the cool eyes and help fix Trixie’s horn.”

“Not possible.” I muttered. “I already asked some doctors and did some research on it and shit. It’s like... shattering a glass or something. You just can’t put it back together with glue and sticky tape.”

“Except we’re talking about Twilight here, she has so many scholarships and crap that you could bury somepony with them. There’s so many, she keeps most of them in the basement. Plus, there’s no harm in asking, right?”

“Hey, Twilight, I know we’ve never really met other than that time I pissed off you and all of your friends, but would you mind spending a billion bits and eight years in medical research to maybe find a way heal a mare that hates your guts?” I gave Dash a sarcastic look. “Real fucking likely.”

“Look, you want me to give it a shot or not?” She looked up to the sky and muttered under her breath, “And she’d probably agree even if you phrased it like that.”

“Then she’s a complete moron.” I snorted. “And reversing the nightkin ritual is even more impossible. Luna doesn’t even know everything about making it work yet, not to mention I’m the only gryphon nightkin thing in existence. And on top of that, trying to undo this would be like... grinding five glasses into powder, throwing them on the ground, covering them in glue, leaving it to dry, and then trying to fix all five glasses again.”

“Alright, geez just tossing it out there,” she said defensively.

“Yeah, well... if I’m being a bitch just go away.” I shrugged. “I want to be alone, anyway.”

“You’ll never be alone.” Grace chuckled.

“You’ll never be alone,” said Dash and I flinched. “As long as I’m around and... I can’t believe I’m saying this, but as long as Trixie is around, you’ll never be alone.”

“You think I don’t know that?” I gave her a look. “You think that shit doesn’t eat me alive?”

“Then let us help damn it,” growled Dash.

“I don’t need help, I need a padded room and a straight jacket!” I snapped at her. “Or better than that, a bag over my head and a rope around my neck! Save your fucking selves, damn it! Stop coming after me!”

“Heh, no can do G, you’re stuck with the rest of us loonies and we ain’t letting you go that easily.”

“You don’t get it do you.” I growled. “Danger is a combination of two things; how likely things are to go wrong, and how bad shit will be when it does go wrong. I’m a bloody time bomb! I don’t even know what could set me off, and just yesterday I found out Luna had been playing with matches and a fuse just for the fuck of it! You know what’s gonna happen when I snap? Not if, when? I don’t even fucking know, but I know someone’ll be dead.”

“And when was the last time you snapped? Two days ago. And who died? No pony. Get over yourself Gilda, this angst is seriously stinking up the place. If Trixie trusts you enough to stick by you, then so do I!” She took a step towards and glared at me. “And everypony snaps, the way I hear it, Twilight is scared shitless of snapping because she has enough power to level this fucking city, but you don’t see her whining like a foal do you!?”

“She never murdered her own brother.” I growled into Dash’s face.

She blinked before growling back at me, “And you didn’t turn your parents into potted plants!”

“You don’t get it, Dash. I kil-”

“No, you don’t get it! We trust you. I trust you to have my back and Trixie trusts you with her life! Get that through your stupid, gotten skull you feather brain! We trust you so stop doubting yourself and trust us. Oh boo hoo, you killed your brother, your traumatised, you want to off-”

It had been a long time since I hit someone that fucking hard. One claw grabbing her coat to hold her in place, and the other making a fist in the most obvious punch I’d done in a long time. I don’t know how Dash didn’t see it coming, or why she didn’t dodge it. Maybe it was because she was used to living in Ponyville, and wasn’t used to anyone trying to hit her. Whatever reason, it was the sort of punch I felt right up to my shoulder.

She spat some blood on the ground and glared up at me. “That the best you got? I’ve been hit harder by Fluttershy’s pet bunny.”

I rolled my eyes and snorted. “Fuck you, Dash. If I don’t talk about your dad that way, you don’t get to say a goddess damned thing about my brother.”

“Oh no you don’t!” She returned my punch full force and I found myself stumbling back, the taste of blood in my beak. “I get to fucking talk about your brother like that when it’s obvious your brother is the issue!”

I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth. “It doesn’t matter what he did. You don’t get it, do you? When the chips were down, when it all turned into that goddess damned shit storm, I had it in me to just do that. I stared straight into his eyes while I killed him. And the scariest thing is I was the sanest I’d been in a while right then. Despite what he meant to me, and how much I cared about him, I was able to just forget it and kill him,” I snapped a claw, “just like that. That means I could do it to you, I could do it Trixie, I could do it to fucking hundreds! As long as I have enough reasons I could kill anyone! And now I’m going insane, I don’t even need a reason! I don’t even need an excuse to kill someone anymore, all I need is a bloody spark to set me off!”

“You’re not insane, I’ve seen insane and you’re nowhere close to it.”

Grace coughed into his claw. “You would be wise to question her judgement on the matter.”

“Look, G, we trust you. And while I don’t know what happened two days ago to set you off, nopony died and I’m sure if you could overcome that, you can overcome anything. You just need to, you know, work out your issues and come to grips with what happened. I don’t know what happened while you were away, but it obviously left some scars, and I’m not talking about the wicked one on your chest. If you don’t trust yourself, trust Trixie and me. Alright?”

“Dash, you know you’re the one who thought it would be a good idea to fly that storm front when we were fifteen, right? On your judgement when it comes to your own safety, you’re not really the best.”

“You’re seriously going to make me say it aren’t you?” sighed Dash. “Fine, Trixie then.”

“Trixie’s barely any more sane than I am.” I sighed. “I love her, but... she’s not... very good at a thing called logic.”

“Finally, we agree on something,” muttered Dash under her breath before she blinked and quickly said, “Not like that! I mean, that is... fuck. Why am I the one stuck with all this sappy shit?”

“You’re not stuck with me, the doors right there.” I waved a claw at the empty space all around us. “I keep telling you to use it.”

“Look, G, just trust me on this. I’d rather have you guarding my back than all my other friends, except possibly AJ.”

I sighed. “Dash... I just... I...” After a moment of searching for the words to make her understand, I gave up. Instead, I just grit my jaw and gave her a flat look. “I’m allowed to spend my day off anyway I want, and if you’ve got a problem with that you can go get drunk and screw your way through half the population of Canterlot, just like back in Cloudsdale. If you want you can get your ass kicked again and guilt me into apologising, but until then I’m just sick of your face. Seriously, fuck off.”

“You- I- Wha-” With a scream of frustration she punched me and yelled, “I did not screw half of Cloudsdale you- you- you- Argh!” And just like that she was gone.

With a sigh, I walked back over to the bench and sat down. Grace was there, waiting for me when I did.

“Surprising. For once you did the selfless thing.”

“Shut the fuck up.” I groaned and rested my head in my claws, staring out at the pond. “Where are those stupid ducks, anyway?”

“King me.” The soft, shaky voice of an old mare instructed.

“Good move.” Eclipse commented as he placed the piece on the board.

“Oh, I might be getting on in my years but I can still play a good game of...” she seemed confused for a moment. “Of... this game.”

“You must have played it a lot over the years,” he replied, gently moving a pawn forward a row.

“Oh, yes, yes... My youngest boy...” She paused, frowning in though... “Oh, what was his name again?” She was silent for a moment, tapping her chin. After a moment she gave up. “Oh, I’m sure I’ll remember it in a moment, but he used to love playing this game... what did you call it again?”

“Chess,” Eclipse said quietly.

“Yes, yes, that... who’s turn is it?”

“It’s yours.” Eclipse said as he retreated behind his emotional shield. Now was not the time to be tearing up, not in front of her

There was a moments pause, before she jumped one of her bishops over a knight and to the end of the board. “King me.” The mare ordered.

“Good move.” Eclipse commented as he removed the piece.

“Oh, I might be getting on in my years but I can still play a game of... of... this game.”

“You were saying about your son?”

“Oh, yes, my son... sweet boy, horribly shy... which of my boys was that?”

“Your youngest.”

“Ah, yes... Stopper?”

“Yes, that’s his name.” Eclipse felt a flash of joy, even through his denial of all feelings.

“Oh, I haven’t seen him in a while...” she frowned sadly. “He’s been so busy with school and... other things. But I’m sure he’ll visit soon.”

“I’m sure he will.” Eclipse nodded.

“He was such a sweet boy, always hugging his mother and crying when I left him on his first day of school.”

He nodded, and moved a bishop into range of her castle. “Your move.”

She stared at it for a moment, before she moved her pawn forward three paces and over the top of his bishop.

Without a comment, he removed the bishop from the board. “You were saying?”

“Ah yes... I... what was I saying?” she stared at him curiously.

“That you won.” He waved a hoof at the board. “You were telling me what I was doing wrong.”

“Oh. Oh, well... just keep working at it, young stallion. Don’t be too sad, I’m sure with time you’ll beat me eventually.” She smiled gently. “When I’m old and losing my marbles, no doubt.”

Eclipse swallowed. “Thank you. I do enjoy learning from you.”

She cackled heartily. “It’s alright, I did enjoy our game... what was your name again?”

“Eclipse,” he repeated.

“Yes, yes, a handsome name for a nice young stallion like yourself... It’s very kind of you to stay here and listen to the stories of an old mare like me. Kindness from a stranger like that is a precious thing...”

“Thank you.”

“I bet your mare is very happy.”

He opened his mouth to speak, but closed it after a moment.

“What did you say her name was again?” she peered at Eclipse curiously.

He opened his mouth, then he frowned after a moment. “...Melancholy.”

The mare smiled. “That’s a pretty name, and a handsome match for... I’m sorry, what was your name again?”

“Eclipse.”

“Yes, yes, a handsome name for a nice young stallion like yourself... It’s very kind of you to stay here and listen to the stories of an old mare like me. Kindness from a stranger like that is a precious thing...”

He paused, and said after a moment, “Thank you.”

“Your mare is a very lucky one. What did you say her name was?”

“...Blue Moon.” he said.

“Blue Moon and Eclipse.” She chuckled. “It’s amazing the connections we make like that in life. Two ponies who never knew each other could be linked so perfectly in name and bond...”

He coughed into his hoof. “Yes, amazing.” Hadn’t he suggested that name for her? Eclipse frowned. A concerning thought.

“It is, it really is...” she nodded and noticed the board in front of them. “Oh, I’m sorry, was it my turn?”

“...No, you just won actually.” He stood up and bowed politely at her. “You’re very good.”

“Oh, thank you. It just takes experience and practice.”

He frowned as an unpleasant odor reached his nose. Sighing, he held his breath and said, “If you’ll excuse me, I have to go now.”

“Oh...” she smiled. “Yes, you’re excused. Please come back soon Mr...”

“Eclipse.” He bowed his head and turned away. As he walked out the door, he signalled a nurse over who approached him cautiously.

“Yes?” Her eyes flicked nervously to his wings and teeth.

“I’m afraid she soiled herself again.” Eclipse wrinkled his nose. “If you could please get someone to change her diaper, I would be grateful.”

“O-oh. Of course, right away.”

“Thank you.” He nodded and continued down the corridor towards the stairs. The stairwell was empty, something he was grateful for because he only made it down one floor before he had to stop and wipe the tears from his eyes.

She remembered his name.

A sad chuckle escaped before he managed to compose himself again. After a moment, he wrestled his emotions back under lock and key. Shaking his head, and sniffing one last time to clear his nose, he continued down the stairs.

“You know, you shouldn’t hide your emotions like that.”

He stumbled on a step, and turned around to see Bluey standing there. A frown creased his lips. “What are doing here?”

“Looking for you, why else?” She tilted her head curiously to the side. “That was your mother?”

“How did you find me?” He glanced up the stairs. “How much of that did you see?”

She smiled that eternally playful smile of hers and merely shook her head. “Just for reference, I prefer Blue Moon to Melancholy, and not just because it sounds better, but because someone close to me gave me that name.”

Eclipse nodded. “I believe that was the name Vinyl Scratch suggested.”

“Suggested, but not named.” She booped Eclipse on the nose. “You named me. She called me Bluey after my coat when necessary, it was an alias, a mask, but you were the one who introduced me to others as Blue Moon. You gave me something important when you did that, more so than you could ever know and don’t forget that.”

“...Yes, that was my mother. I was the youngest in a family of thirteen. She usually recognises my brothers and sisters.”

“You know, you shouldn’t repress your emotions so much, it’s rather beautiful. When you do feel them, you do so with your whole body, your whole being and passion.” She touched his cheek lightly. “Few beings are like that.”

Logic dictated the best course of action would be to remove her hoof from his cheek before she considered it a romantic opportunity. The part of him he was suppressing told him that he didn’t mind it so much. Perhaps it was because his control was already frayed at the edges, but ultimately he made no move to stop her.

“I would ask that you don’t mention this to anyone.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” she said before that impish grin was back on her face, “So... who was this mare you two were talking about?”

He frowned at her. “Please, understand that what you saw in there isn’t something I want to discuss. I trust you to keep it private, but ultimately what you saw was an interaction between a mother and her son. Don’t mistake it for something else.”

She sighed and rolled her eyes. “Fine. But just so you know, Luna will be lifting the ban on dating in the nightguard soon.”

“If she feels that’s wise.” He nodded and turned away to start trotting down the stairs. “Any other changes while I was gone?”

“Gilda has gone missing, Trixie dropped by, Shiver and Pitch are at least fucking each other’s brains out if not outright dating, I’ve been keeping them busy with stealth drills, the changelings are still keeping their traps shut aaaaaand I think that’s about it. But I’m not here about that.” She poked him in the chest. “I’m worried about you. Repressing emotions are not healthy and you’re random disappearance is concerning. Come on Eclipse, talk to me.”

“It was a minor problem and I dealt with it.” No he hadn’t. The problem was standing right there in front of him. “Don’t worry, it’s not an issue.”

“Eclipse.” She stopped in front of him, a frown on her face. “We’re friends right?”

“Of course,” he nodded and the part of him he was holding back simultaneously objected to that term, and celebrated her concern.

“Then talk to me. I...” She looked away. “I’m not reading your emotions you know, because I trust you enough to not do that, but you’re seriously making it hard for me to keep trusting you. Talk to me damn it!” She suddenly punched his chest and, not for the first time, he was surprised at just how hard she could hit. “I know you’re not into me in that way, I know your job and career means more to you even if you were, but damn it, as your fucking friend, I want to help! Just talk to me. Talking helps...”

It would be stupid of him to tell her, and give her a hope that he could be with her romantically. But... He really did find it hard to say no to her at times.

“I... had a somewhat concerning personal revelation, and decided that I needed some time to distance myself from the cause of the problem, and establish an emotional equilibrium again.” He chuckled briefly, before saying, “It... hasn’t really worked.”

“Oh. I’m sorry. Um... anything I can do to help? Though I have to admit I don’t really know what an emotional equilibrium would be, but...”

“It means... control. To clear my mind and get my feelings back in line.”

“Anyway I can help? I know feeding on emotions tends to... drain it? A bit. Yeah, drain it, sorta. Whatever, you probably know the feeling better than me.” She shrugged, a small smile touching her lips. “Or maybe I can smack whatever’s bothering you a couple of times. That always works.”

He pondered the idea of Bluey repeatedly slapping herself, before dismissing it as unpleasant. “I’m not sure that would help in this case, but the offer is noted and appreciated. In retrospect, if I wanted to get control of my emotions I shouldn’t have visited my mother.”

“Sometimes we need that emotional outlet. In the future, if you want, you can come to me and I can leech it off of you. It’s not... healthy, psychologically speaking to keep repressing, but, well, it is your special talent and if it’s what you really want despite the potential consequences, I’m willing to help you out however possible. And, you know, you can scream and crap, I get food, and the emotional explosion would be less than usual. Maybe it’d even be healthier.” She tried to do that usual grin of hers, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Maybe I should have gone into psychology instead.”

“That... doesn’t strike me as very wise...”

“Afraid I’ll drive my patients insane?” she asked sweetly.

“I was more thinking the idea of me... using you as some form as emotional outlet.” He frowned. “You’re not... That’s to say... I’d feel uncomfortable... using you like that.”

“You won’t be using me. Didn’t you hear what I said? I’d also be feeding as well, plus, I’m your friend. Just relax and let me help you.”

“Bluey, I’m happy to feed you, but what you’re suggesting is cruel. You’re my friend, not my trash can. I wouldn’t abuse who and what you are like that, you mean too much to me.”

“Are you even listening to yourself? You don’t show emotions to anyone right? Or at least very rarely. What I’m suggesting is that you show them to me, let me see what you feel, what you’re like on the inside and in return I... well... not kill or remove exactly, but suppress. Yeah, I help you suppress them, restore you to equilibrium.” She winced slightly and looked away. “I know that sounds intimate, but emotions are important to changelings and they are in no way trash. Got that?”

“If I were to show my feelings to you, I would want it be because I want to share them with you, not as a form of convenient disposal. Even as a being of logic, I find what you’re suggesting abusive and... wrong. You’re right, it is intimate, and the relationship you’re suggesting sounds... pornographic to me.”

“I just want to help,” she whispered.

“Then please stop making it so hard for me to control myself around you,” Eclipse blurted out. Immediately his eyes widened and he realised his control was completely gone. Panic flared in his chest, and he turned and started walking down the stairs as fast as he could.

“Wait!” Bluey leapt over his head and skidded to a stop in front of him. “What... what do you mean by that?”

His feeling violently resisted his attempts to bring them back under heel. “I’m... not sure,” he answered as he backed away a step. “I’m still trying to figure that out.”

“Would... would it help if I left?”

“No, I don’t want you to leave I...” He closed his eyes and finally managed to push everything back down. When he opened them again, he said, “I promise you, I don’t want you gone.”

She hesitated, eyes darting to the door and back to me. “You sure? I... I can leave if you want. If me being around is doing this then...”

“I... I just...” he frowned and looked past her. “I think I’m... I think I’m lonelier than I thought I was...”

She nodded slowly. “I... What are you saying exactly?”

His brow furrowed. “I think I have... an attraction to you...”

“And...” She swallowed nervously, wings ruffling as she glanced at the door. “So... um... are you saying...?”

“Normally I wouldn’t allow another pony to touch me... I enjoy it when you’re annoying me... and that since we’ve started spending so much time together, I’ve found it increasingly hard to keep my emotions under control. And I don’t just think it’s because you’re a changeling.”

“That’s... bad...?”

Eclipse didn’t offer an opinion.

“If your attraction is, well, bad then maybe I should leave...” A slight shimmer in her eyes could be seen as she said that and before Eclipse knew what he was doing, he reached out for her.

“No, please stay I... I just... I’m still trying to decide... what to do.”

“Do you, that is...” She licked her lips, mouth opening before she closed it again and looked away, mumbling something under her breath.

“What was that?” Eclipse asked, more interested than he thought he should be.

“If you wanted to try, you know...” Her hoof scuffled against the tiled floor and once more her words dissolved into mumbles.

“...I’m afraid I don’t know. What are you suggesting?”

“Dating!” she blurted before slamming both hooves over her muzzle.

A large part of him liked that idea. “...That is an option.”

“Do you... do you want to give it a shot?”

“...I think it would be wise to give appropriate consideration before reaching a decision like that.”

“That sounds like a yes,” she teased.

“Well I’m sorry to say it isn’t. I want to take the time to think about the matter before I agree. However this has affected me, I still don’t want to rush into a situation without due consideration.”

“Alright,” she sighed, “just remember that this is an emotional decision as well and not just purely logical so weigh it appropriately.” With a smile, she held out a hoof. “How about we get back to the barracks, I’m sure they’re tired of my grumbling and slave driving by now.”

He nodded. “That would be wise. And I’m sorry for leaving so suddenly last night.”

“You still owe me that drink by the way. Also, you’re seriously going to leave me hanging?” She shook her hoof at him. “Come on!”

A smirk touched the corner of his mouth and he trotted past her.

“Hey! Come on! Not cool dude, not cool at all!”

“It’s a good thing then, that being cool has never been a great concern for me.”

“I’m not leaving this spot you know! I’m not moving until I get my hoof bump!”

“Well, I could use the peace and quiet,” he said over his shoulder as he walked out the door.

“Get back here Eclipse!” she screamed as the door swung shut. “Don’t you dare ignore me! I demand my hoofbump. Give me my-”

Her voice faded as he trotted into the distance, an amused smile on his face.

Chapter 16

“Damn it!” I yelled and bucked the wall, leaving a nice neat hole in the wall. With a growl, I glared at Eclipse, fangs bared. “One day is not fucking enough! I need more time.”

“Well we don’t have more time.” He shrugged helplessly. “If you can’t convince them to give up their secrets, I will have no choice but to go through with original plan.”

“No!” I slammed him against the wall and hissed, “I thought you were better than that. We are not doing that! Give me a week at least. Come on, one week. Trust me on this.”

“I don’t have a week to give you, in fact I had to fight for just this one day.” He calmly removed my hooves from him and said, “I’ve done everything I can to stall, delay, and prevent it from coming to this, but it’s here and unless you can get the information, I will have to.”

“No...” My hoof slammed into his chest and I felt tears forming on the edge of my eyes. “Lie for me then, please. Just... don’t do this...”

“If you were to tie me up in a closet for the next week this would still happen.”

“No it wouldn’t!” I screamed. “And don’t tempt me. I will tie you down and hide you somewhere in order to get around this. Some... personal... time off.”

“There is nothing I can do to prevent this outcome,” Eclipse replied. “But there is something you can.” He pressed a hoof against my chest. “And that’s get one of them to talk.”

“Easier said than done,” I muttered. “They all view me as a monster and traitor. They may not like Chrysalis, but they hate me even more.”

“Then work with that, frighten them or something.” Eclipse waved a hoof. “Whatever you can do to prevent this, do it. Why not play to their fears and expectations?”

“Because I want them to join me!” I rested my head against his chest and breathed out slowly. “But... I suppose preventing that is more important than getting them to join me. Isn’t it?”

“Changelings joining you is the long term goal, but for now we’re trying to save their sanity. They’ll be hurt far worse if we don’t get something from them.”

“Don’t remind me,” I mumbled as I straightened back up. “Fine. I suppose we should try again then.”

“You know what the alternative is. I say trying again is the least we could do.”

“I hate you right now, you know,” I said as I walked off, hips swaying just for him. “I need someone I haven’t talked to before then, any candidates?”

“The smallest one, the one with the ruined eye.”

“Of course. If I’m going to scare him, I’m going to scare him. Mind if I borrow some of your magic?”

“How so?”

“How does a screaming mare of death emerging out of a pool of green flames at its hooves sound?” I ran a hoof through my mane and grinned at him. “Maybe even a bit death metal just to set the mood.”

“I refuse to allow death metal to be played inside the palace, but other than that I’ll help how I can.”

“Not even a smile? You suck.” I stuck my tongue out at him before jerking my head towards the wall behind me. “That’s the changeling’s room, right?”

“It is,” he nodded. “So you want me to help you shadow walk in?”

“How about you help me kick the wall down?”

“That sounds more like it would provide an opportunity to escape. Plus, that wall is made from stone, I’m not sure we could kick it down.”

“Hm... The problem is, we can’t really scare crap out of them. We’re not individuals, we’re a unit, a single whole.” A sigh escaped. “We can try, but I don’t really have high hopes. Those injures... how were they inflicted?”

“I believe it came from Shiver when it was captured.”

I winced. “Shit.” Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and sighed yet again. “Alright, shadow walk me in.”

“Are you ready?” I felt the cool tingle lapping around my ankles. “Would you prefer the wall or the floor?”

“Can I just walk through the wall? No. Can we walk through the wall. I want you there with me. Please.”

He raised an eyebrow, before he shrugged. “If you wish.” He moved towards the wall and waved a hoof at it. “Ladies first?”

“Oh, so I’m a lady now?” I turned around and walked backwards into the wall, grinning at him the entire time.

He followed through behind me, and with a cold shiver I stepped out of the dark and into the cell. Turning around, I smiled at the changeling before me and he blinked back, or was that winked? Is it still blinking if you only have one eye? Whatever.

It just took a step back, and glanced between the two of us with concern.

“Your name? I don’t think we’ve met before,” I asked.

“...SO5333,” he answered after a moment.

It was my turn to blink. “Special Ops? Low ranking, but technically you still outrank me. And what were you up to in that warehouse?”

He shrugged. “Like you said, low ranking. I don’t know anything. This was my first time in the field as an SO.”

I paused and turned to Eclipse. “Do you think it’d be enough? If he- wait, do you prefer he or she?”

“Does it matter?” he frowned.

“Of course it matters. Like I identify as female and within non-changeling cultures, gender tends to matter.” I shrugged. “I don’t know why, but it does.”

“...I don’t have a preference,” he said after a moment.

“Alright...” I turned my attention back to Eclipse. “If he, you know, will that satisfy Luna for long enough?”

He nodded. “All we need is enough progress to make her reconsider. If we have enough evidence this method is valid, that could buy us at least a few weeks, if not another month.”

“You’re really new at this aren’t you?” I asked our captive. “To, you know, not ask about me and what I am.”

He shrugged. “It’s weird, yeah, but I was a sentry in Aviana. I’ve seen Weirder. I figured it’s just like 1010 said to me: if I wasn’t already told, asking won’t make a difference.”

“So you were actually there during the fall? Damn. I was stationed nearby and the call was... alluring to say the least.” A sad smile touched my lips. “Then again, I’ve always been more emotional than the rest.”

“I was unconscious at the time so I didn’t quite feel the call, but... ponies call them dreams?” He frowned. “At least that’s what I think they were.” He shuddered.

“I...” I frowned. “Now that you mention it, I’ve been having dreams recently. Did you enjoy it? The emotion?”

“It was... frightening, but also exciting. I’d never felt more alive than when I awoke and had to flee. I think ponies call it a rush? A thrill? I’m sorry, I’m more used to speaking the northern tribe’s tongues. I still don’t get all the pony words right.”

“It’s a real rush, isn’t it?” I smiled fondly at Eclipse. “Something Clipsey here still needs to figure out for himself.”

“What made you join... them?” he waved at Eclipse. “They hate us.”

Turning around I began walking towards Eclipse, a coy little grin on my face as I licked my lips. Swallowing nervously, he backed up until his back was against the wall and both forehooves were immediately on either side of his head. As tempting as it was to lean down and kiss him, I instead looked back at the changeling and smirked.

“Does it look like he hates me?”

“...Not really, but he could just be acting.” The changeling frowned. “He doesn’t actually feel like a pony.”

I groaned and dropped my head onto his chest. “I knew you’d fuck this up with your stupid special talent. Stop repressing your emotions please?”

“I’d rather not.” Eclipse frowned.

“Please?” I looked at him and pouted.

With a roll of his eyes, he stopped his repression and I was hit with a wave of emotion. It was... wow. Just... wow. There was so much there, such a rich palette, from the sweetness of concern, to that hot lust and tender, cold yearning for companionship. I found myself licking my lips, inexplicably drawn to towards them, watching to just devour it whole without a second thought. Swallowing, I ripped my senses away from him and tried my hardest to not focus on them. He was my friend, someone I trusted completely and utterly and as long as that was the case, I was not going to pry.

“Th-Thanks.” I licked my dry lips and turned my attention to the captive. “So? That satisfy you?”

He swallowed and licked his lips. “I see why you defected.”

“Can I stop now?” Eclipse touched a hoof to his skull. “I feel... exposed.”

“Hey!” I was suddenly in front of Eclipse, glaring at the changelings. “Hooves off, he’s mine.”

“There’s plenty to share...” the changeling pouted.

I hissed at him and took an aggressive step forward. “Mine.” And with that single word, I forced my will onto him.

It hissed and fell to the ground, clutching its head. “I’ve stopped, I’ve stopped!”

Eyes wide, I scrambled back. “Sorry! Do you need a doctor or something?”

It’s good eye found mine and it shook its head.

“Sorry...” I said again before turning to Eclipse. “That... was not what I was intending on doing.”

“You... you can do that?” The changeling on the floor asked, standing up again. “I haven’t felt that since Aviana... Are you... one of those?”

“I’m... unique.” I smiled down at him. “Do I feel like one of those? Do I gorge myself on emotions and keep feeding, keep seeking, keep wanting more?”

“You feel... sad, and worried for me.” He frowned. “Why are you worried for me?”

“Because I care,” I said with a shrug. “Is it wrong for me to care?”

“Queens don’t care.” He sounded more suspicious than ever. “What are you?”

“Queens should care,” I replied.

“And we shouldn’t have been found.” It backed away slowly, watching me wearily. “What is this?”

“This is a revolution,” I said. “We are feared, hated and spat on and I want to change that. I’m something new, something different, changed so that I can start a hive of my own, one that helps other nations and is given love freely as a result rather than forced to steal it in the middle of the night.”

“...But I like fear,” it said after a moment.

“Work in the horror industry,” I said with an eye roll.

“No, I mean I like being afraid...” He frowned at me. “Don’t you like the struggle of it at all? Being the underdog and the constant risk of being caught? It’s exciting.”

“Chrysalis has put a personal hit on my head. If you join us, you’ll get a personal hit as well. Want thrill? This is thrill.”

“... I see the temptation...”

“Eh, I’d rather not have everypony who knows I’m a changeling threatened with death, but each to their own I suppose.”

“Does that gryphon know what you are?” He glanced between me and Eclipse. “Is she really as dangerous as all the memories say?”

“More dangerous and she knows.”

“And is she really insane?” A hint of an eager smile touched the corner of his lips.

I tilted my head up. “You see this across my neck? She gave me this.”

“...And that mare who ruined my eye.” He indicated the wound. “She’s here too, right?”

“...Yes.”

He considered it for a moment, before he shook his head. “It’s interesting, but I won’t betray my species just for that.”

“Why not!” I yelled at him. “Do you want changelings to continue being the most hated race ever? We can actually change that!”

“It sounds more like a pipe dream. A fun pipe dream, but still... it doesn’t sound possible to me. You won’t beat Chrysalis, even with my help.”

“If we always say it’s impossible, we’ll never try and if we never try, nothing will change. At least I’ve got the courage to give it shot.” I ran a hoof through my mane. “Plus, we’ve got the Princesses on our side, we’ve got this in the bag.”

“The princesses would kill us the second we’d finished with Chrysalis.”

“Considering it was Princess Luna who did this to me, planned for me to make a second hive? Highly unlikely.”

“... Would I get to be as tall as you?” He asked after a second.

“Nope.” I grinned.

“...Could I at least be a little taller?”

“Nope!”

“Would I get to feed on him?” he indicated Eclipse with his head.

I snarled at him.

“Okay, okay,” he took a step back. “Would I at least get my own room? And my own feed-pony? I mean, what are the perks?”

“Chrysalis not killing you over the smallest mistakes? Doing the right thing? Privacy? Your own room, the ability to walk around as a changeling without a disguise? The ability to have your own personality and identity? You pretty much have to work as a nightguard for now though.” I shrugged. “You don’t get much.”

“Would I get a rematch with that mare?”

“Considering she’s a nightkin and we pretty much spar with each other daily for training? Yes. Sorry about the eye by the way.”

He touched it lightly and winced. “If you guys had healed it sooner, I might have been able to see out of it again. Would I at least get to wear an eyepatch?”

“If you want?” I looked over at Eclipse who just shrugged.

“And what will happen if I don’t join?”

I sighed and looked away, unwilling to answer that question.

Eclipse wasn’t as unwilling apparently. “We separate you from your hive, hold you in isolation until you go insane, take whatever information we can from your maddened gibbering, and then leave you with the other changelings as an example where we repeat the process until we have all the information we can from you.”

The changeling’s eyes widened in horror, and he looked between me and Eclipse like we just confessed to murdering foals and necrophilia.

“N-no. Ponies wouldn’t do that.”

“I would,” Eclipse warned.

“H-he’s lying, right?” He looked at me with pleading eyes. “This is a bluff.”

I couldn’t meet his eyes.

The changeling was silent for a moment. “Well, that’s a whole lot better than Chrysalis.” He said sarcastically.

“It’s not my plan and I’m contemplating kidnapping him so that no one will be willing to carry it through,” I grumbled.

“I told you, that won’t stop it happening.”

“I don’t care!” I yelled at him. “I just don’t want you to be the one doing it!”

The changeling glanced between the two of us. After a moment it sighed and said, “Alright.”

“Wait, what?” I blinked and just stared at him. “Why?”

“Well... Chrysalis doesn’t care for us, you apparently do, this job sounds better than my old one, and...” He scratched the back of his head. “Well, one thing I’ve learned about myself since I started feeling emotions is that I’m actually pretty selfish...” He added after a second. “And I really want to stay sane.”

“If you do this, you’ll be working as a nightguard and... well... with me as your new Queen.” I smiled sheepishly and looked away. “I’m... not sure I’m the right changeling for the job, but I’ve been given and, well, I’m willing to try. You’ll get more privacy than before, but, you know, hivemind.”

“Will I get my own pony to feed on? Do I get to pick the flavour?”

“I...” I looked over at Eclipse. “I’ll have to talk it over with Luna, but ponies are not a food stock for us. Eclipse willingly lets me feed on him, he willing opens up to me and as a result everything tastes better. You saw, just before when he opened up and I think that’s because we’re not stealing it. I dream of a place where we can feed openly, where other creatures give us their emotions openly and happily because of what we are and what we do for them.”

The changeling yawned into his hoof. “Sorry, I drifted off for a bit there. When do we start with the flower power make the world better crap?”

I glared at him. Every fibre of my being screamed at me to kick his flank and smash his head in. This changeling, this thing, was not something I wanted to be associated with. I wanted changelings that cared, that believed, that actually wanted to make a difference. Not a selfish whiny bitch who didn’t give a shit. I wanted so bad to just walk out and not look back, to find some other changeling, but I had no choice. I was out of options and this was the only one who was even willing to give it a shot.

“We have to start somewhere,” Eclipse muttered, nudging me with his hoof. “There are selfish ponies as well, you know. It wouldn’t be fair to condemn them just for that.”

I sighed and closed my eyes. “Can we leave? I... I need to think this over,” I whispered back.

“We can,” Eclipse glanced at me. “But I’m not sure there is anything to think over.”

“Whatever.” I glanced over at the changeling who was watching us curiously. “We’ll be back.”

“Look, wait!” It held up a hoof. “I’m sorry, I just want don’t want to die, okay? Is that so wrong? I want to live a normal, sane, natural life, and if that means working for you, fine, if it means working for Chrysalis, that’s fine too. But is that evil? Does that make me unique at all? I’ve never even hurt a pony before!”

“I know.” I didn’t even bother turning around to address it. “And I’m desperate enough to use you, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it. I foolishly dreamed that I’d find changelings like me, ones who thought there needed to be change and that we could get that change. Yet here I am, talking to you. I’m just... disappointed really.”

“Look, I’m sure there are other changelings out there like you, and I’ll help you find them if you want, but that’s just not me. And I promise you it won’t be any of the others in there. None of them were anywhere near Aviana when it happened.” He suddenly clapped his hooves together. “I might even know where to start. There’s this changeling I know works in Manehattan, SC1543, he was always talking about freedom and the junk even before last year.”

That got me to pause. “Alright, you’re in, but I still need to talk to Luna first,” I said before adding under my breath, “and a hard drink.”

“Come on,” Eclipse walked towards the wall. “Luna told me to contact her the moment we make a break.”

“Well she didn’t tell me that,” I muttered as I followed him through.

“How much does she tell anyone?” Eclipse replied with a frown. “I don’t believe I even know a fraction of her secrets.”

“I doubt anyone ever will.” I shook the chill off of my shoulders and closed my eyes. “Is it alright for you to talk to Luna by yourself? I’d like some time alone.”

He hesitated before nodding. “If that’s what you wish.”

“I wish for you to join me, but I know that won’t happen and I know I’ll just end up ranting to you, which would most definitely be annoying and not a lot of fun,” I said as I began walking away.

“I’m sorry, but I have to go find Luna. You’ll just have to make do by yourself for now.”

“Whatever,” I muttered under my breath as my disguise flared up. Screw them all, who needed him anyways?

“Bluey!” I heard Pitch shout and the clopping of hooves as he trotted to catch me. “Bluey,” he repeated breathlessly, “We need to get to the markets.”

“What? Why? What’s going on?”

“There’s a protest forming in the city, some gryphons complaining about... kinda everything. I mean, seriously, what don’t they have to complain about? I know I get odd looks when I go off duty and-” He shook his head. “Anyway, that doesn’t matter. Celestia’s worried it could turn into a riot, so she wants some guards to go watch and make sure nothing happens. She wants some nightkin to go with the guards to make it look more multiracial and stuff.”

“Of course,” I muttered under my breath as I let my disguise appear once more. “Fine, whatever, go grab that idiot Eclipse and I’ll round up everyone in the barracks.”

He shook his head. “No, Celestia just wanted a few of us so it doesn’t seem like we’re putting our hoof down and taking away their free speech and crap. She mentioned you specifically, something about keeping an eye out for changeling wanting to make trouble.”

“And probably to look less racist,” I said with a shrug. “Fine, whatever, but you do realise that means I’ll be in charge, right?”

Again he shook his head. “Captain Shining Armour of the Royal Guard will be the ranking officer there.”

My eyes hardened. “As far as I’m aware, the Nightkin are not under his jurisdiction. His position was enacted before Princess Luna’s return and as such, he is only in charge of the Day Guard.”

“That doesn’t really matter one way or the other, we can argue-”

“It matters.” I snorted and stomped my hoof. “We’re going there and the first thing I’m going to do is talk to this Shining Armor and ensure he understands what our positions are.”

“The nightkin don’t even have a commissioned officer yet!” Pitch protested. “Eclipse is still only a Sergeant, we can’t just waltz up to Shining in the middle of his mission and tell him to stuff it. He’s popular with the public, and starting a fight with him in the middle of a mission is just a dumb thing to do, especially if it can wait till later.”

“Gilda,” I said with a grin. “We’ve Gilda and guess what? She’s not there, neither is Eclipse so I have command of the nightkin.”

“Ugh, fine. But if we get chewed out for this, I’m pointing them blame at you. Now come on, Wreath and Blight are already in their armour.”

“Has my armor come in yet?” I asked as I ran after him.

“I checked in with the armourer this morning,” he said over his shoulder. “The only part that they haven’t finished is the helmet.”

“Sweet.” I grinned and really began racing along. “Time to kick some flank!”

“We’re supposed to stop things getting violent!” He called after me. “This face is too pretty to be damaged!”

I was bored enough that when I heard the sound of mass shouting, I decided to see what was happening. Spending all day just wandering around Canterlot with only Grace for company was about as much fun as pulling feathers, so when I saw what was happening in the marketing district I did something dumb and stepped over to watch.

I hadn’t planned on getting involved, but... getting dragged into random shit is kinda the story of my life these days. Sure I was just there to watch, but I was also pretty damn certain things would eventually involve me too.

All the ponies in the marketing district looked like they were either trying to ignore what was happening, or shouting hate and throwing rotten greens. Right in the middle of the street, there was at least a hundred gryphons with picket signs chanting in unison. One of them had a megaphone, and was shouting out over the crowd.

“-starved, slandered, misrepresented! Without citizenship, we’re not allowed to voice our problems, and without visas we can barely find work! Those of us who are lucky enough to hold those things are barely any better off, having trouble with starting any kind of a career.”

Protesters. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. Not that I disagreed with what they were saying or thinking, but... damn it, just standing in a group and shouting all day long seemed like a stupid way to try and change things.

“How am I supposed to feed my children?!” The gryphon with the megaphone shouted from his soapbox. “We can’t work for food, and the food we’re given is barely enough to feed a pony for a day, let alone a gryphon! I wish I was just an isolated tragedy, but it’s all too common. The only outlets that sell meat do so at an exorbitant price that flies in the face of all fair trade notions. What has to happen before this government stops discussing the problem and deals with it?!”

Having nothing better to do, I walked over to an outdoor cafe and sat down to watch the show.

Across the street I noticed a bunch of guards in gold armour, watching the protesters wearily, but making no move to stop them. I recognised the white knight himself, Shining Armour looking like he was straight from the papers standing there with a politely professional expression.

“We don’t need token efforts to represent our race in the guard, nor do we want anymore talk about an evenly represented Equestria. We want food, shelter, education! We want the right to earn our stay here without fear of being mistreated for the crime of asking for the basic necessities to live!”

“Excuse me miss, this seat has been reserved,” said the waiter.

I blinked at him and looked around. “Who reserves a seat at a cafe? I’ve never even heard of one that takes reservations.”

“We are a high class cafe so it is no surprise you haven’t come across this before. Nonetheless, please leave, we are currently extremely busy and would prefer to not have to call the guards over.” He looked down his nose at me.

I grit my beak and leaned in closer to him. “I’ve lived in Canterlot for years, buddy. I know this town like the back of my claw, and I know for a fact that you’re not busy, and you sure as fuck don’t take reservations.” I slammed some coins down on the table. “So take my bits, and bring me a fucking coffee.”

“Ma’am, we do will not tolerate verbal abuse. Please leave before we get the guard involved.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. Bring me a coffee, please. Call the guard if you want, but if you read the papers at all you’ll know that will turn out way worse for you than it will me.”

“Impersonating the guard is illegal, we do not serve gryphons of such disputable reputation.”

I stared at him for a moment, before shaking my head in disbelief. “You have got to be one of the most racist ponies I’ve ever met.”

“I apologise, but there is no racism here. We merely do not serve gryphons who claim to be guards when they are not, insult staff and are verbally abusive. Please leave or I will be forced to get the guard involved.”

“Seriously, I’m in the guard.” I took off my sunglasses, showing my nightkin eyes. “I am literally the only gryphon in the guard right now. If you’ve read a single newspaper in the last month or so, you would know that.”

“If I had a bit every time a gryphon tried to convince me they were in the guard, I’d be rich by now,” he replied stiffly. “Leave now, this is your final warning.”

Normally I’d be pissed, but this time I just leaned back in my chair and snorted out a laugh. “Fine, call the guard. I can’t wait to see how that pans out for you.”

He glared at me and immediately waved one of the nearby day guard over. “Excuse me, sir, can you please remove this gryphon from our premise? She has insulted the staff with her vulgar language and we refuse to serve her, but she refuses to get off private property.”

The guard blinked, then glanced at me. “Ma’am, this pony maintains the right to refuse service to anyone he sees fit. Regardless of his motivations in doing so, if he asks you to leave, you have to leave.”

“This isn’t actually private property, though.” I pointed out smugly. “If I were inside the building, then he could throw me out, but out here on the street is public, even if he’s set up tables and chairs.”

He opened his mouth to reply, when we all winced at the sound of a megaphone close by.

“See this?” The gryphon had stepped down from his soapbox, and was now standing there pointing a claw at us and shouting out to the rest of the protesters. “This is exactly what I’m talking about. What kind of a fair society accepts a guard that harrasses someone for simply sitting in a public place?”

I blinked in shock, before frowning. “Why do I get the feeling I’m about to get dragged into some messed up shit?”

“The guard is here to protect us! To serve the crown and its people! This guard, this symbol of Equestria, this symbol of equality and justice denies this gryphon her very rights! Where is the equal treatment? Where is the justice!?”

I coughed into my claw and waved at the guy. “Hey, buddy. I appreciate what you’re doing, but I seriously don’t need the help. Just... keep on protesting... over there.” I pointed over towards the other end of the street.

“Look at her! This is Gilda, the gryphon you’ve all heard about in the papers and look at her! She’s lived here all her life and she has been tamed by their pony ways! Is this what you want your cubs to-”

“Okay, the fuck di-”

“-turn out this way? To simply turn the other cheek when these racist ponies spit on them-”

“-swear to fucking Celestia, if you keep trying to turn me into some kind of-”

“-shit on, forced to work as free slave labor and not complain the entire time! This is our future if we do not fight back-”

I stalked forward and snatched the megaphone out of his claws. “I’m not gonna sit here and take shit from you, or anypony else. If you’ve got something to say to me, say it to my face.”

“Look at her! Turning against her own kind even after she’s spoken out in Celestia’s meetings!” yelled the gryphon, waving his claws above his head. “This hypocrisy and servitude is exactly what I’m talking about! We need our freedom, no, we demand our freedom. We demand equality. We demand justice!”

I stared at him for a second, before shaking my head in disgust. “Are you really this retarded, or are is there something contagious going around? I swear to fuck, everyone in this city is acting even more retarded than usual.”

“The contagion is known as gryphons,” the waiter muttered under his breath, and unfortunately for him, the megaphone was close enough to catch his words, letting them ring across the entire square.

The entire marketplace froze, as if they needed a moment to let that sink in.

“Oh, fuck me.” I groaned.

Then the crowd was shouting and throwing rocks. The gryphons were all hollering in anger, being spurred on by the soapbox retard, turning a protest into a complete riot in seconds. Windows were smashed as the hoard scrambled and kicked and fought to get their claws on the racist scumbag.

The guards instantly moved in, putting themselves between the crowd and the cafe. Their magic flared into existence, shielding against the gryphons.

I ended up being caught in the moment, pushed back behind the wall of guards along with the cafe owner. Shaking my head clear, I looked around. Fuck, there were barely twenty of them, nowhere near enough to stop a hundred angry gryphons for long, even with most of them being unicorns.

“That got out of control pretty quick,” I muttered, looking around. Spotting the cafe owner, I glared at him. “You happy now, douche bag?”

“Gilda, stop antagonising the stallion,” snapped one of the guards.

I rolled my eyes, and turned towards him. “Look, you’re gonna need more guards. The twenty of you won’t be enough to stop this many for long.”

One of the other guards snorted. “You don’t know who you’re talking to, do you?”

“Some say he is illegal in all nations except that of Equestria, and that when he died, even Tartarus spat him back out.” The guard paused dramatically. “All we know is he’s called Shining Armor!”

Cue facehoof from Shining.

Rolling my eyes, I said, “Yeah, I know who he is, and I’m still right. Just call for some reinforcements.”

“I have,” he replied flatly, “it was the first thing I did.”

“Great. How many?”

“However many Princess Luna and Celestia can spare,” he replied before sighing. “Cadence is going to kill me when I get back.”

“I know that feeling,” I muttered. “Mares, right?”

“Mares with enough power to make you really regret it,” he replied under his breath.

“Well...” I looked at the guards then at the gryphons. “Looks like you’ve got things under control here, reinforcements on the way... I’ll just be going then.”

“Where? I’m not dropping the shield just for you,” he replied.

“I’ll just shadow walk out,” I answered with a shrug, glancing up at the sun. “It might be day time, but I bet there’s enough shadows scattered among the guards for me to work with.”

“Except you're a guard and there’s a full blown riot out there, or there will be soon. Sorry kid, but I can’t let you go, you’re the only gryphon guard and you’re the only hope we have of actually calming them down.”

“‘kid’?” I repeated with a frown. “I think you have me mistaken with someone who’s your bitch.”

He smirked and opened his mouth to say something, only to close it after a second. “I’m just saying that if you don’t calm them down, we’ll invoke the Riot Act and things won’t get pretty.”

“Wait, the Riot Act?” One of the guards frowned and stepped forward. “Captain, we can’t do that, sir.”

“What’s the riot act?” I frowned at the two of them. “I haven’t heard of that one before.”

“It comes from the time after Nightmare Moon’s fall, but it gives the right to kill a rioter if they pose a large enough risk,” he replied flatly. “They’re just yelling and chanting and throwing stones, but if this continues and we can’t contain it...”

“Wait, what the fuck?” I glared at him. “Are you fucking kidding me? You can’t just do that, not to a bunch of innocents just asking for some food.”

“They’re not asking for food any longer.” He turned and looked to the pegasus on the right. “Sunstrike, how long till reinforcements arrive?”

“I’d estimate about ten minutes,” he replied.

I took a step to the side in surprise as a nightkin suddenly popped up out of my shadow, right from under me.

“Sorry about that,” he rolled his neck and looked at me. “But there aren’t many other shadows here.” It took me a moment to recognise him as Pitch. “Oh, hey Gilda. I didn’t know you were here.”

Around me, a couple of other nightkin crawled out of some other ponies shadows, with Bluey stumbling out from Shining’s and grinning at me. “Gilda! I knew you’d be here. As soon as I saw the rioting gryphons I thought to myself ‘Who would have started this?’ and you immediately came to mind. So what’d you end up doing this time?”

“Fuck off,” I growled at her. “All I did was sit in a chair.”

“Sorry, no can do, orders from Luna herself.” Turning, she gave a smart salute to Shining Armor. “Corporal Blue Moon, reporting for duty, I’m the acting commander since both Gilda and Eclipse are out of commission.”

“See?” I looked at Shining. “I’m ‘out of commission’. She’s in charge of the nightkin, you don’t need me, so I’m going.”

“Gilda, as your acting commander, you’re staying,” said Bluey without missing a beat.

“Listen, you can throw your fake rank around all you want, but I don’t give a shit.” I glared at her. “Like I just said, you seem to have me mixed up with someone who’s your bitch.”

“I’m pretty sure you’re Trixie’s bitch and she’s currently outside trying to calm them all down.”

“Wait, what?” I barged my way past her and squinted through the shield’s magic haze. It took me a second to spot her, but outside I saw Trixie standing on some balcony, yelling at the gryphons while they tossed rocks at her.

Turning around, I stalked back towards Shining. “New plan. Lower the shield, get out there, and put every last one of those fuckers in a full body cast.”

“Gilda, we’ve got a plan, now are you going to play along or not?” asked Bluey.

“Lower that shield right the fuck now, or I’ll start snapping horns off until no one can hold it up.”

“Gilda, shut the fuck up,” growled Bluey before her head snapped across to the waiter. “Well now, what do we have here? Pitch, arrest him please and drag him back to Luna’s special holding cell.”

Pitch blinked. “Wait, him? He’s a...?”

“He’s a changeling in disguise.” Bluey sounded all too pleasant as she trotted him to him. “Wouldn’t have noticed except you just had to communicate with the hive mind, didn’t you? After all, Gilda and Shining Armor and Melancholy all in one place.”

“Changeling?” Shining’s eyes narrowed and his horn sparked to life, causing the disguise to flicker and the waiter to clutch its head. “Well spotted Corporal Blue Moon.”

“Yeah, great. The racist prick was a changeling.” I waved a claw at the shield. “You gonna let me out yet?”

“Think for a second. The changeling wanted a riot, it got a riot. Now, why would it want a riot?” asked Shining as he stepped forward, pressing a hoof against the shield. “Maybe it wants ponies to hate gryphons and what happens if you go out there breaking bones? Ponies will hate gryphons. Congratulations for playing right into their hooves.”

I grit my beak. “I don’t give a fuck, one way or the other. If you guys aren’t going to help me save Trixie, I’ll just go out there by myself.”

“So you’d basically fuck over your species, play into a changelings hooves just to get Trixie back. I thought you hated changelings, loathed them,” whispered Bluey in my ear.

“Not to mention there’s a tactical advantage in all this. We don’t know what they want, but if we draw guards in that leaves weak spots in our defenses allowing them to smuggle something big in. If we don’t, they can push this riot however they wish and we’d end up with a catastrophe on our hooves.” Shining rubbed his temples. “Sunstrike, rely a message to Princess Celestia, tell her to cancel the last order, return all troops to station and to mobilise the entire Night Guard. I want all off duty officers brought in and to form a perimeter to keep the rioting contained. I want a further three dozen guard brought in and placed under the command of the nightkin. Pitch Black, you’re to shadow walk me out so I can personally organise everything. If we can place the nightkin between the civilians and them, that should help calm things down. After all, yelling about equal treatment at an equally subjugated race takes the oomph out of their message.”

“I don’t hate changelings,” I hissed at Bluey. “I hate any fucking thing that comes after me, or mine. And right now I hate every last one of those fuckers throwing rocks and trying to hurt Trixie.”

“The way I see it is, you managed to stop the changelings once and now both you and Trixie are here at the same time,” said Shining, “and that smells like a trap. If you go out there, they will pounce and you’re both be dead.”

“What do you know about that?” I snapped, turning around to face him.

“Everything,” he said flatly.

“Then you should know those weren’t even real changelings, and that I didn’t actually stop shit. Luna was the one who destroyed those things.”

“Regardless, you were a spanner in the works, which means she’d be afraid of what you could do now and that’s even considering your ability as a fighter.” He smirked at me and said, “And perhaps most importantly, are you willing to bet Trixie’s life on it?”

I clenched my talons and grit my beak. Anger screamed in the back of my head before I let out a low growl and squashed it. My eye twitched slightly, but after a moment I’d manage to force down the blood pounding in my ears and the fire in my skull. I was still as pissed as all fuck, but now it was at a slow simmer.

“Just tell me what I have to do.”

“First things first, Corporal Blue Moon, I need you to identify all changelings to the best of your ability.” He glanced over to where Pitch was, but he was already gone. “Okay, Pitch has already gone to do his thing. For now, we move out of this building into a safer location where they don’t know we are. From there the nightkin go out and try to calm them down.”

“We need more shadows for that.” I growled. “There was barely enough shadow for them to get in through your shield, let alone get out.”

Shining sighed and rubbed his temples, “Why can’t things ever be simple?”

“Because then it’d be boring. I mean, look at sex, if it was easy and simple, it wouldn’t nearly be as much fun!” chirped Bluey only to smile sheepishly at all the looks she was getting. “What? It’s true and you know it.”

“Luna is the worst sentient ever at distributing rank,” I growled and facepalmed. After a moment I glared at Bluey. “Seriously, who the heck would put you in charge of anything?”

“Your insanity, Eclipse’s foul mood and Luna’s insanity.” She paused, looking thoughtful for once in her life. “Huh, we need to make Eclipse go insane so that he’ll fit in.”

Even Shining facehoofed at that one. “Look corporal, can you be serious or do I need to send you away?”

All of a sudden Bluey’s eyes narrowed and she was in his face. “Here’s the deal Captain, you’re in charge of the Day Guard and only the Day Guard. These nightkin? They fall outside of your jurisdiction and currently I’m the highest ranking nightkin so I’m the acting lieutenant. Don’t like me? Tough, but I’m in charge of this branch of the guard so don’t think you can shove me around.”

All of the Day Guard blinked in surprise, before glaring at Bluey. The few nightkin that were here were smirking a little bit, looking proud as Tartarus. I just found myself chuckling. I was starting to remember that I actually liked Bluey before she turned out to be a mutant changeling.

Once more Shining breathed out slowly. “Very well, if you insist, after all, this is no time for power struggles.”

“Yeah, look.” I stepped between him and Bluey. “I’m a fucking captain, stupid as the idiot who decided that is, which means I’m the same rank as you. So when I say she’s right, and you can’t order the nightkin around, that means you just have to spread your legs and take it.” All the day guard gasped at that, and shot me death glares. Ignoring them, I poked him in the chest as I said, “There’s no power struggle here, because when it comes down to it you’ve got no power over the nightkin at all.”

“Very well, but as the officer with more experience, I’d like to take the lead on this one,” said Shining before glancing out the window. “And we seriously cannot waste any more time.”

I snorted. “Define experience.” But didn’t argue with him.

“You know, you could have just asked nicely.” Bluey smirked and trotted past him, looking out the window as well. “That gryphon there? Male, black feathers, looks to be the ringleader, he’s a changeling. Those two aggressors on the side, the brown and white ones are also changelings, that unicorn with the anvil is also a changeling, the female pegasus acting all scared? Also a changeling.” She began humming a small tune, dancing on the spot. “Two unicorn twins up in the balcony tossing stones back are also changelings, so is that flower shop owner, those two gryphons there, that one with the super long crown feathers is also a changeling, but damn, she looks fine regardless. What do you think Shining? Would you tap that?”

He spluttered uselessly, staring at Bluey in complete shock while the Day Guard looked absolutely mortified while the nightkin just rolled their eyes and snickered.

“No? Shame. Hmmmm...” She tilted her head to the side. “That’s about all I can pick up from here, your shields kinda interfering, but eh, I should be pretty accurate.”

“Gryphons hate changelings.” I glared at the ring leader who’d started this whole mess. “If we can get them to see what that guy really is, we should be able to calm things down.”

“We need to show that for some of the ponies as well,” said Shining, “otherwise tomorrows headlines will be ‘Gryphons suspected of hiding changeling terrorists’ or something equally stupid.”

“Alright, so who’s taking down who?” I glanced at the Day Guard then back at the rioting horde. “I think you wouldn’t want to risk having more than two of your guys take on one changeling. No offense, but the Day Guard are seriously shit. And that’s not mentioning if any of those gryphons are soldiers they’ll tear your guys a fucking a new one.”

“If I can get close to them, I can dispel the disguise,” said Shining. “Think you can shadow walk me up there?”

I shook my head. “My magic has been... pretty unreliable lately. Pitch should be able to do it, but I wouldn’t trust me to.”

“Hey Shiver, you up for some fun?” asked Bluey before her smirk deepened. “Actually, pair everyone up. A nightkin with unicorn and let’s end this thing then I can get back to teasing Eclipse and making his life a living Tartarus.”

“No one wants to hear about your sex life,” I groaned. “Just saying, ‘everybody partner up’ would have been enough.”

She just stuck her tongue out at me. “I’m not fucking him thank you very much.”

“Please, if we could focus?” groaned Shining.

“Ugh, Bluey you’re with Shining, Pitch can go with Sunstrike, and as long as Shiver isn’t anywhere near Pitch I don’t care who’s partnered with who.”

“I can’t shadow walk,” she replied flatly.

“Then partner up with Shiver,” I replied. “Shining, pick whoever you like. Like I said, my magic is whack lately and it wouldn’t be safe for me to shadow walk someone else.”

“No. You two are staying here where it’s safe, we’ll take care of those outside,” said Shining.

I snorted. “Yeah, fuck that. Trust me when I say I’m not sitting this one out, no matter what you say. I was dealing with shit more dangerous this when I should have been in freaking high school.”

“Very well, you’re with me in a trio. I don’t trust you to be by yourself,” said Shining.

“What you do and don’t trust means exactly dick to me, dude. I’m not being babysat by you, not when you’ll just get in my way.”

Shining held out a hoof before any of the day guard decided to commit suicide by attacking me. “Look, Gilda, we need to work together on this.”

“In case this conversation hasn’t made it obvious, I don’t play well with others. Working together is the opposite of what we need to do.”

Shining facehoofed. “The rest of you, get out of here and get into position. Spread out and stay hidden while we mark the targets. Gilda, stay here, the four of us are leaving when Pitch comes back.”

“Yeah... That’s not happening.” I glanced over my shoulder towards the shield, before looking at him. “I’m not taking this crap from you, and especially not when it’s my marefriend out there.”

“If you move too soon they’ll know which means they may react badly and kill your marefriend.”

“And if I don’t move she might get swarmed by rioting griffons. Either way, I’d rather between her and what’s coming.”

Shining glanced at Bluey and she sighed. “Alright nightkin, you hear him, time to get moving.” With a smart salute they stepped back one by one and shadow walked out in perfect synch. Almost immediately, she turned on Shining with a growl, “What?”

“You’ll need a new disguise, preferably one you’ve never used before. We’re going out there and marking out the changelings. Gilda will be an idiot and jump on the platform next to to Trixie and get her out of here. I do not need a civilian in the middle of this mess,” said Shining.

“You know, the changelings would probably more suspicious if I didn’t do everything I could to save Trixie.” I gave him a flat look. “It’s what I’ve always done in the past, and it’s what they should expect me to do now.”

“Let’s hope it doesn’t get everyone killed then,” sighed Shining. “Where’s Cadence when you need her? A blast of her love magic would sort this all out in no time flat.”

“Can we just get on with it?” sighed Bluey, “I need to get back to annoying Eclipse.”

“You’re priori-” Shining breathed out slowly. “Where’s Pitch?”

“You called your majesty?” All eyes snapped across to Pitch who finished his mocking bow. “So what’s the plan mighty chief?”

“You’re with Blue and Shining.” I tilted my head at the two of them. “Shadow walk them to where they tell you, and stay quiet. Seriously, if you crack any more of those shitty jokes today, I’m gonna kick your ass.”

“Nah, just tell Shiver,” said Bluey. “Much more amusing that way.”

“Whatever. The point is now’s the time to start taking shit seriously. No more jokes, no more back talking, and that goes for you too, Bluey.”

That got a look out of Shining. “Finally, some action. Pitch, shadow walk us out, onto the alley opposite beside the fruit store there. Gilda, do whatever it is you do.”

“It’s called breaking shit,” I turned around and padded towards the shield. “Look it up.”

It took me a moment, but after a while I scraped together enough shadows to step out of the shield, and into an alleyway just out of sight of the rioters. Glancing around the corner, I found myself tempted to just dive into the seething mass and start breaking shit, but that wasn’t going to help me or Trixie. Or any of those gryphons either, who, when I think about it, it’s kinda my job to keep safe these days.

Whatever. I just needed to get to Trixie and get her out of trouble as soon as possible.

Spreading my wings, I blitzed over the heads of the crowd as fast as I could, heading straight for Trixie. There were a couple of gryphons in the air, circling angrily, but none of them tried to stop me. The changeling disguised as the riot leader was busy shouting out stupid things and making the situation worse, so he didn’t notice me either.

In less than ten seconds, I’d crossed the street and landed on the balcony where Trixie was. She immediately turned to me and kissed me hungrily on the beak with tongue and everything, before pulling back, ignoring the yells from below. “Took you long enough.”

I shook my head clear, and frowned at her. “What are you doing here, Trix? There’s a freaking riot out there!”

“Trying to give gryphons a good rap and calm things down, obviously.”

I snorted, and glanced over my shoulder. “Whatever. We’re getting out of here, now.”

“Running away from a fight? That’s not like you at all.”

“You do remember I was the one who wanted to get the fuck out of there for most of the time we were in the Kingdom, right? You were the one who said we needed to check out White Peak.” I shook my head. “Anyway, that’s not important right now. Let’s just get you out of here.”

“Well maybe I’ve picked up the taste for adventure and danger from our time together,” she said playfully before drawing a hoof down my chest seductively. “Especially in bed. Knowing those claws and beak could hurt me at any moment and still letting you use them on me? So fucking hot.”

I frowned at her. “Are you okay?” Wait, didn’t Trixie hate the idea of me hurting her? Or any of her loved ones, really. “Whatever, now’s not the time to be getting into that. We really need to go, now.”

“Well I don’t know about you, but having an audience sounds totally hot to me. All those eyes, a show up on stage...”

My beak flapped open, and I found myself blushing. Wait, wasn’t that the line I asked her? Shouldn’t she be blushing when I asked her if she wanted an audience. Wasn’t she embarrassed when she found out ponies had heard us having sex?

“Look, Trix, if we stay here any longer things could get...” A stray thought entered my head, and I glanced over my shoulder at the riot leader. “Trixie, what were you saying to them to try and calm them?”

“Just saying how a gryphon and pony could date.” She kissed me on the neck, trailing them along my shoulder. “Why don’t we show them how right I am?”

I took a step away from her, frowning. “You know as well as I do that’d just piss most gryphons off more.”

“Oh come on, a bit of fun, a bit of relaxing.” A small smile touched her lips. “I’ve missed you, you know.”

“...What’s my mother’s name?”

“What?” she looked at me curiously.

“Tell me, what’s my mother’s name.”

“Adelina...”

I nodded. “And what was the name you used while you were disguised as a gryphon last year?”

“What? What is this about?”

There’s no way Trixie would forget that the fake name I gave her was my mothers... My gaze hardened into a glare, and I clenched my talons. “Where were we when we first agreed to start dating?”

“In the gryphon kingdom, duh.”

“Yeah, that’s right. Remember? In Aviana itself, right after we broke out of the palace?”

“Of course I remember, I was there! As if I could forget such an important thing.”

I cracked my neck, and flexed my talons. “What was the exact location we were at when I asked you out?”

“You didn’t ask me out, I asked you out,” snapped Trixie.

I smiled and relaxed. “Yeah, that’s right. When you accidentally teleported us to that river in the lowlands before Luna came and found us.”

“Exactly.”

My claws closed around the changeling’s neck, and I pinned it to the ground beneath me with it’s horn pointed away.

“It was in the mountains, and there wasn’t a river. And there was snow.”

The creature merely grinned up at me. “Took you long enough, you dumb gryphon.”

Anger screamed in the back of my mind, and my grip on its neck tightened. I went to twist and snap its neck, but part of me hesitated. “You sound pretty confident for someone that’s about to die. Painfully.”

“Kill me and you’ll never find your pet bitch again. Or maybe you're the pet, I can never be certain.”

“...Alright, I won’t kill you.” I pulled the creature to all fours and dragged it towards the door. Shoving its horn between the door and the frame, I slammed, hard causing it to scream out in pain.

As I dragged its body out and slammed it against the wall, insane laughter filled the air even as green ichor dripped everywhere. “Look behind you, look as all the ponies watch as you beat up your marefriend. Look as you take the frenzy to all new heights.”

I froze, glancing over my shoulder to see the riot still in full force, but a couple of ponies gaping at me in complete horror. My stomach dropped, and I looked back towards the changeling.

I shook my head and snatched up its broken horn, which had turned back into a changelings’. “I have evidence. Before this reaches the presses, they’ll know you’re just a bug.”

“What’s more believable? A violent gryphon beating up her marefriend in a fit of anger or some changeling?” It grinned up at me. “Especially since your marefriend has... horn issues.”

“How about I pull of a leg then? Think that’d convince most of them? Or maybe the fact that you’re bleeding green? Or even better, when Bluey shows up and turns you back into the bug you are.”

“Mel’s here?” It’s eyes swept out and it blinked in surprise. “Oh Mel, how far you’ve fallen, don’t worry we’ll put you out of your misery along with... Shining Armor? My, my, a real catch today.” It’s eyes returned to me and it stumbled onto its hooves, yelling out at the top of its lungs, “Help! Help me! She broke my horn off!”

I instantly grabbed the changeling by the tail and dragged it back to me, pinning it to the ground and pointing its own horn at the top of its head.

“No, please! Don’t hurt me! Stop. Help! Help! Somepony help me, please!” it screamed. “You said you loved me! You said you’d stop hurting me.” Sobbing filled the suddenly silent air. “Please, oh Celestia please, don’t do this. I- I love you. Please.”

Hearing Trixie’s voice so that hit me like anvil. Grace sat on the balcony, shaking his head at me in disgust as my grip on the horn loosened.

“Sh-shut up! You’re a changeling! You’re not Trixie!”

“Is she?” Grace asked with a smirk. “Can you really trust your own perceptions anymore? Is it really that hard to believe you just think it’s a changeling and its actually Trixie?”

“Gilda, please, don’t do this, don’t-” A sudden scream of pain and I flinched.

“Oh, fuck.”

There were suddenly a pegasus flying up towards me, looking angry and horrified. All across the courtyard, the nightkin and day guard who’d been planning on taking out the riot leaders were suddenly swarmed with gryphons. Shit was hitting the fan at a high fucking velocity, as suddenly our plan turned to complete crap and everyone found themselves in a fight for their lives.

A pegasus landed on the balcony in front of me, hesitating only when he saw I was holding a mare hostage. With my body in the way, it was impossible for him to see it was a changeling and not a pony.

“Let her go, you fucking animal!” He shouted in horror, just as more ponies landed around him. “What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

All of a sudden, the changeling leapt forward, snatching its own broken horn and stabbing the first guy through the throat before crying out, “Oh Celestia. Please help me! S-Sh-She just stabbed him with my broken horn. Please! Help.”

It took me a moment, to get over my shock but I grabbed the changling by the back hoof, before twisted around and slamming it into the railing. Before it could react, I changed my hold on it and snapped its neck. The ponies in front of me screamed and tried to escape, but slipped in the blood of the stallion the changeling had killed.

Holding up the body, I shouted, “It was a changeling!”

The screaming doubled and pony turned on pony, tackling each other, asking questions and trying to knock each other unconscious in an attempt to find more changelings.

“Fucking ponies,” I growled, slinging the changeling over my shoulder and diving straight for the mob leader who’d taken up his microphone again. The streets were a seething, raging hoard of ponies and gryphons, angrily scrabbling for escape or trying to hurt each other or just screaming at the top of their lungs.

It was the sort of situation that only I could create by just being there. This was fucking ridiculous.

I slammed into the changeling hard, sending him sprawling to the ground face first with me on top of him. The megaphone was sent skittering away, and I dived after it before someone else could grab it and make this situation even worse. The second I grabbed it, I spread my wings and jumped back into the air, looking around for Bluey or Shining. I spotted Bluey clutching her shoulder, attempting to stem the blood loss from the arrow wound with her back against the wall looking as though she was scared shitless. From the look of things, so were the nearby ponies and gryphons, but that didn’t stop a gryphon from aiming an arrow from the restaurant balcony across the street.

With a growl, I dived through my shadow, and popped out of the gryphon’s shadow, grabbing his hind leg and throwing off his balance. He fell, and I dived on him, grabbing his arm and breaking it at the elbow. The gryphon screamed while I grabbed his quiver, and stabbed an arrow into his arm. The moment I saw icor I cut his throat with another arrow, and jumped up to the balcony again.

A sudden wave of pain and panic crashed into me, causing me to slip. When I caught my balance again, I looked around in confusion and saw Bluey stumbling backwards, bleeding from a new slash to her chest. A gryphon stood in front of her, an ichor coated knife in its claw. There wasn’t enough shadows for me to use, so I jumped into the air and flew towards him as fast as I could.

I hit him as hard as I could, just as he was about to stab again, twisting the knife as we fell to the so it went through the bottom of his head. Yanking the bloody knife out, I turned around and found Bluey’s disguise flickering on and off as she clutched her chest while on her knees.

“Bluey, keep your fucking disguise up or these ponies will tear you apart!” I snarled as I stalked towards her. “I thought you said you knew how to fight?”

“I know how to sneak attack,” she mumbled as she used the wall to get onto her hooves. “Head on combat is not my thing.”

“Well you better fucking learn it,” I growled, before looking back at the crowd. “Alright, we need to rally whoever we can, and just put this fucking mess down. Time to fuck some sh-”

She slammed into me, throwing me off balance just as a bolt slammed into the wall where my head was a second ago. Hitting the ground, Bluey groaned and rolled away, leaving a trail of green behind her.

I looked up to see a unicorn on a rooftop, a crossbow in its magic as it reloaded another bolt. Sliding through Bluey’s shadow, I reappeared right next to the changeling just as it slid another bolt in place. I slammed my palm into its nose, breaking it and spraying green as it yelped and dropped the magic. Catching the crossbow in the air, I flipped it around and unloaded a bolt into his chest.

Something moved behind me and I immediately twisted around as I stepped back, dropping the crossbow and yanking out the bloody knife. It took me a moment to realise it was Pitch, not a changeling and he flinched away covering his nose.

“Same team! Same team!” he shouted.

“Pitch!” I snapped, grabbing him and pulling him closer. “Status report, now!”

“It’s bad, really bad. Shiver’s down, Blight’s injured, Wreath’s taken a bolt through the flank, I’ve already evac’ed Twitch, Moonshine and White Out?” His eyes widened and he dragged me down just as a volley of five arrows slammed into the ground by my feet. “They’re targetting us. They don’t give two shits about the day guard, but they’re targetting us.” A small groan escaped as he clutched his side, eyes squeezing shut for a brief second before he looked at me once more. “Even Eclipse and the others on the outside are being hammered.”

“Alright, that’s it.” I glanced around for a second before I grabbed the dead changeling. “Follow me.” I ordered as I jumped through my shadow, appearing near Bluey again. She was on her knees again, wincing with pain. “Help her up,” I pointed my claw at her. “We need to get the and nightkin together, and you need to shadow walk her for me.”

He nodded, and I looked around for a second before I found an abandoned parasol. I tore the top off it, and shoved the pole into the changeling. With my bug on a stick, I turned around and shoved that into Pitch’s hooves.

“Congratulations, you’re the banner holder. Keep waving that so the other guards can find us.”

The sound of a bolt whizzing past my head, made me glance to the left and push the two of them forward as green fireballs, arrows, and bolts slammed into where we’d been standing. The resulting explosion made us stumble forward, but for whatever reason, they didn’t immediately jump us.

I couldn’t help but grin. “Looks like I’ve pissed them off. Come on! Keep moving! We need to find all the guards we can and form up! Shining will be doing the same if he’s not retarded.”

“Um...” Pitch glanced down at Bluey before turning over a table and ducking behind it. “I think we need to get her out of here. She doesn’t look so good.”

“No, you listen to me.” I snarled in his face. “We need to get this shit under control now, every second we don’t more innocents are dying. Bluey is a fucking soldier, and it’s her f-”

“At least let me shadow walk her out,” hissed Pitch. “If they jump us, then we need to defend her as well as ourselves!”

“No.” Bluey raised a hoof and shook her head. “I need... I need to stay here. I’m the only thing keeping the ponies back right now. Any that approach, any that don’t look scared, they’re a changeling. Kill them.”

“See? Get her up and lets get moving.” I turned around and scanned the crowd and roofs, keeping an eye out for changelings and guards.

“Firebolt!” screamed Pitch as he flicked a chair into the air and bucked it at the spell, causing the entire thing to explode mid air. “We need to move. Now!”

“Come on,” I shouted and led them forward.

The crowd cleared away from us, and a few ponies tried to approach, but every time I moved forward to take them out they ran back in the crowd. With the banner and noise, I managed get seven of the day guards to join us. Even though they were scared shitless, they were still in good condition to fight. I eventually found Wreath, but he was dead with a deep cut in his throat.

“Fucking, bugs!” I cursed getting a glare from Bluey.

“We should take him with us,” whispered Pitch, “before his body gets, you know. Not everyone’s fond of us...”

With a sigh, I picked him up and gently slung him over one of the day guard’s back. “No one gets left behind,” I growled into his face as an instruction, motto, and warning.

He nodded rapidly, and I turned back to the crowd.

It was slow going, but I managed to get a few more Dayguard under our makeshift banner, but it was a shit fight. I only found one other nightkin, but she was unconscious and bleeding from the head, and was probably gonna die in a few hours anyway.

We found Shining with about twenty Dayguard, trying to organise everyone like I was. Instantly, all the day guard we had moved in with his ponies, while some unicorns started trying to heal the hurt nightkin I’d found.

“Alright, Pitch. Now you can get Bluey out of here!” I shouted at him as I turned around.

“Gilda,” said Shining with a slight inclination of his head, “how are things on your end?”

“Fucking messed,” I muttered. “We need reinforcements, pegasi to take the rooftops and balconies, as well as unicorns to hold them. This situation is fucked, and I think they're targeting nightkin.”

His eyes flicked over to Wreath before nodding. “I think so too. You should get out of here, all of you. We can hold the line for now. Just... get out and tell them where we are and we can start working out from here. Take care of your ponies and leave the rest to me.”

“I fucking hate losing a fight,” I growled and looked around. “But you’re right. Also, one of the changelings mentioned you as a high priority, so keep your head down.”

“Thanks for the warning, but I figured as much,” said Shining. “Now go! We’re all in one place so if things get nasty, it’ll happen fast and I want you out of here before that happens. I can’t protect my ponies and yours.”

“Yeah, I know.” After a second I added, “And thanks,” before doing a quick scan for any more nightkin. As far as I could tell, they were all either dead, or gone already. Slinging Wreath’s body over my shoulder, I shadow walked away.

There was a bitter taste in my beak as I caught up to the others, their faces exhausted and shellshocked. I wasn’t the only corpse bearer, Blight had a small mare over his shoulders. Fuck, I was the only one that wasn’t wounded. Of the eight of us that were there, two were dead including Wreath, two were in stretchers with blood soaked bandages around their necks. Pitch and Blight were only scratched, but the scratches were pretty deep, plus Blight was limping. Bluey and Shiver both needed help to stand, and Bluey was leaning against Pitch.

After a second, I took the other corpse off Blight and told him to help carry Bluey, while Pitch moved Shiver. I figured the couple would want to be together after what just happened.

“Congratulations,” Grace waved a claw at the assembled. “You got everyone either hurt, or killed, just by being there.”

“...Let’s just get the fuck out of here.”

Chapter 1

“And stay out!” I shouted as I tossed the drunk into the back alley. He crashed ass first into a wall, and collapsed to the ground with his eyes rolling. “Don’t let me see you around here again! If I do, you’re not getting a single damn drink, just my claw up your ass! You hear me?!”

He staggered to his hooves and stared at me drunkenly for a moment, before kinda just... collapsing onto the ground and drooling. I rolled my eyes at the passed out idiot.

“Fucking drunks,” I muttered as I slammed the door shut and walked back inside.

The bartender, Jack Daniels, nodded at me as I passed, and pushed a drink towards me in sympathy. I was tempted to grab it, but... I glanced at the mare on the stage and sighed. Sure, she wasn’t watching, and she never said I had to quit, but I owed it to her anyway. So I passed by with a slight shake of my head and took up my position near the front door.

Just a year ago, I was a bloody nightmare for bouncers everywhere. A rowdy, loud, gryphon who could fight almost as well drunk off her face, as she could sober. Now though, I regret all those poor ponies I’d mistreated. Let me tell you something... being a bouncer sucks. Dealing with drunks is... fuck. I never exactly had a lot of patience, but having to put up with this pack of retarded douche bags really tests what little I do.

What tested it even more? The fact that most of these useless pricks couldn’t keep their damn hooves to themselves. It felt like every other day I had to throw some useless lay about outside because he tried to grope the mare up on stage.

Actually, that wasn’t a bad thing; I’d happily throw anyone out of the bar. No, what the problem was that I wasn’t actually allowed to damage them when I did. No breaking bones, no making them bleed, not even a black eye unless they throw a punch at me first. And they never did that. Most of them took one look at the big, scary gryphon bouncer with the scars and decided they didn’t want to fight. Which was a shame, because I would gladly mutilate these dumb pricks. They kept on trying to touch the pony on stage, and some of them actually did. Anyone that touched her deserved to wake up in hospital as far as I was concerned, and they should consider themselves lucky to wake up at all. Why? Because the mare up on stage was-

“The Great and Powerful Trixie needs a volunteer for her signature trick!” With all the arrogance of a White Beak, she began pacing the edge of the stage, her cape billowing out behind her despite the lack of wind. “It will dazzle you. It will amaze you! It is a trick so grandiose that it breaks the minds of lesser beings, reducing them to nothing more than gibbering wrecks. This is your one and only warning: stay and face potential doom or leave and know you have missed out on the greatest magical feat ever performed!”

I glared death at the pegasus that put his hoof up. “Over here, Sweetie! I’ll give ya a show!” His friends all hooted with laughter at his joke.

My right eye twitched, not that anyone saw behind the sunglasses I wore, and I found myself reaching for my knife... Which I wasn’t carrying. With a frustrated growl, I cracked my neck and watched.

“Oh is that so?” One second Trixie was on stage, and the next she was by the drunk, a hoof trailing down his cheek. I should totally murder him, and it’d be fair too. “You think you can take the Great and Powerful Trixie? Tell the audience what your special talent is, what your deepest, darkest secret is.” With a clap of her hooves, there was a puff of smoke, and when it died down, it revealed a very pink male. “Trixie thinks you look better in pink. Actually...” There was a flash of light and they reappeared on stage, the stallion now in a short, trashy skirt and lace top. “Much better, don’t you all agree?”

The crowd’s laughter drowned out whatever the pony was trying to say.

As he turned to flee, three Trixies were suddenly in the way and the now-pink pony was shoved backwards where a chair magically appeared to catch him. “You look much better as a girl you know that? With your long mane and tail, and well groomed fur. Do you condition? It looks like you condition. Please.” With a clap of her hooves, he was ejected out of the seat, crashing face first at my feet where I growled at him. “You’re not stallion enough to satisfy the Great and Powerful Trixie, and it is insulting to think you are. Oh, and before Trixie forgets,” a collar and leash appeared around his neck. “Any suggestions on what to write on the collar?”

All the drunks laughed and hooted and called out suggestions. I couldn’t help it, I grinned despite myself. After a moment I shouted out over the crowd, “Fifi!”

“Fifi?” echoed Trixie loud enough for the rest of the crowd to hear. “We do have to keep this PG-13 since the spell will last twenty-four hours.”

Once more the crowd exploded into laughter, their roars of approval drowning out even Trixie’s voice amplification spell. And just like magic, the word ‘Fifi’ appeared on his collar and to add insult to injury, the ‘i’s’ were dotted with little hearts.

The drunk stood up, and practically dived for the door, not before I tripped him so he fell face first as he sailed out onto the street. The sound of laughing drunks chased him away, and I grinned back at the stage to see Trixie give me a wink.

The bartender wasn’t laughing though. As he passed me, he mumbled in my ear, “She just cost us a customer. The owner’d be pissed if he was here.”

I shrugged. “Whatever. Not like he was a regular anyway, just some idiot from out of town.”

He muttered in annoyance as he walked away, and I looked back at the stage to see what Trixie had planned next.

“Thank you, thank you all!” called Trixie as she bowed on stage. “You have been a wonderful audience, but Trixie fears she must bid you adieu. Villages to save, Ursas to defeat, it’s a tough life being Trixie.”

“What about the final trick!” yelled a voice from the audience.

“If you’re so eager to have your mind blown to pieces, come back next time, and Trixie shall really dazzle you.” The smirk that touched her lips was one I had seen her practice in the mirror a thousand times, but there on stage? Damn she looked cocky. “Three nights fillies and gentlecolts. Come back in three nights and have your mind blown by the one, the only, the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

And just like that, she faded out of sight. There was no glowing horn, no smoke and mirrors, nothing. She simply faded out of view, and I could see the collective jaws drop at that sight. A magician without using magic? Ha! If only they knew how it was done. Actually, I’d pay to know how it was done too.

The ponies in the bar cheered for ages, until they realised that there was no one to cheer for. Then they went back to joking and chatting among themselves. I looked around the room, but Trixie hadn’t reappeared yet. With a chuckle, I crossed over to the bartender.

“How much do you want to bet that pretty much all of those drunks will come back for the return show.”

He just glanced at me while he cleaned a glass with his magic. After a second he sighed and looked ahead. “Probably.”

“Definitely. Why are you worried about that one guy? The owner knows that she does stuff like that from time to time. It probably adds to the thrill or something, you know, that tiny risk of being picked out and humiliated makes it more exciting.” I paused for thought. “Maybe I should ask Trixie.”

“It was because he was being a putrid lecher.” My head snapped across and there sat Trixie, both hind hooves propped up on the table while sipping some water. “That and Trixie would prefer it if you didn’t end up in jail or suspended again for excessive force.”

It took me a second to get over my shock at her appearance, before I answered. “Hey, they’re paying me to deal with drunks that get rowdy, so I deal with the drunks that get rowdy.” I shrugged. “No one’s made a complaint yet, and usually they’re too scared of me to even start anything. “And what do you mean ‘again’? It was just one time.”

“One time is one time too many,” she said before adding with a pout, “It’s hard sleeping without you.”

Jack Daniels gagged and turned away. “Please, I don’t need that image.”

“Fuck you, buddy.” I growled at him, before I turned back to Trixie. “You know that wasn’t my fault. He punched me in the face, what was I supposed to do? Wait for him to take a second swing? Wait till he went for you? The prick’s lucky I only broke two of his legs.”

“Trixie supposes she should be glad that was all the damage you did, but you could have just knocked him unconscious or left a couple of bruises.”

“He licked you, Trix.” I grumbled and turned back to face the bar. “If we were in the Kingdom, I’d be allowed to kill him.”

“Fucking gryphons and their fucking culture,” Jack muttered under his breath.

I paused to glare at him. “You want to say that again, or you just want to keep serving drinks there, bud?” I cracked my neck. To be honest, I sort of agreed with him that gryphon culture sucked, but the racism and contempt was more than enough to put me on edge.

“Gilda,” warned Trixie. “Remember what the doctors said or you’ll be out on the couch tonight.”

With a groan and a ruffle of my wings I turned away from him. “He said... that... I should internalize less?” Honestly, those guys said a lot. It all kind of blurred together in one monotonous drone that basically just meant, ‘You are fucked in the head. Now tell me about your feelings.’

“Trixie was referring to the breathing exercises when you’re angry,” she sighed. “But Trixie can’t say she’s surprised.”

“Oh... yeah, those.” I paused for a moment. “Yeah, they don’t work.”

“Probably because you never do them.”

“I don’t do them ‘cause they don’t work.” I protested. “Anyway, you’re off for the night, right?”

“Of course. Next performance is in three nights’ time, weren’t you listening?” She leaned in close and nuzzled me. “Or were you too busy drooling?”

“Hey, that flank was staring at me first.”

“Flanks can’t stare,” she chuckled.

Behind us, the sound of gagging could be heard and without even glancing over her shoulder, Trixie tossed her water back at the bartender.

“Anyway, I was gonna ask if you want to do something tonight? Like, I dunno... go for a run or...” Anything to stop Trixie going to sleep. “I dunno, something fun to get the blood pumping. Maybe hit up a few restaurants.”

The way she smiled up at me made me feel like a pet that learned a new trick. At the same time though, it sent shivers down my spine as she gave me that signature half sultry, half arrogant look of hers. “Trixie knew that one day you would finally take the initiative and take her out on a date. Consider it done.”

“Hey, I’m not that bad am I?” I paused for thought. “Shit. You’re right, it’s been ages since I’ve taken you anywhere... Sorry, Trix. It’s just been, you know, with...” I shrugged. “Everything... Whatever. So, yeah? Are we gonna have a night out?”

“Yes! But it’s a date, so you pick where we’re going,” she said happily.

“Sweet,” I replied and turned around to face Jack Daniels. “Hey, mind if I clock out early? Final call’s only in... like, fifteen minutes anyway.”

He glanced between me and Trixie, before he shrugged. “No skin off my back.”

I smiled at him. “Thanks, Jack.” That’s the thing about Jack. He was a complete asshole, but he was nice about being one. I turned back to Trixie, “You ready to go, or do you want a drink first or something?”

“Nah, it’s fine.” Sliding off her stool, she snuggled up against me. “So where we headed?”

“That’s a good question.” I replied as I led us out. “One which I’m sure I’ll have a very good answer for.” Crap, crap, crap... where to take Trixie? Where would Trixie and I both have fun?

“You have no clue, do you?” she chuckled.

“I totally know where we’re going,” I replied, and searched my memory... what would Trixie enjoy? Definitely not anywhere peaceful. We want something fun, not relaxing... Trixie likes big flashing lights, loud noises and potential audiences... I looked up, searching for any answers in the night sky... night sky? Night... “Nightclub?” I suggested after a moment. “Yeah, how about that new place... what was it called... again... Uh... Homage?” I guessed after a moment. “Whatever. Want to hit up a club?”

“You fine with that? As flattered as I am by your protectiveness, I’d rather you didn’t end up in jail...”

I blinked at her. “Nah, I’ll be fine. Just cause I’m a mess doesn’t mean you’re not allowed to have fun. Plus, you’ll be with me, right? So if anyone doesn’t take no for answer, you can just show them you don’t swing that way.”

“And if they just so happened to be a mare?” she asked innocently. “Plus, it’s only fun if you’re allowed to join in.”

“So what if it’s a mare? I got all the mare I need right here.” I bumped Trixie lightly with my rump, and grinned at her. “Look, I promise I’ll be good. No fighting, no drinking, and no glaring at ponies that hit on you. I just want this to be fun for you.”

“Awwwww, aren’t you the sweetest,” she laughed as she returned my bump. “And here I was expecting some crude threesome comment.”

“I was saving that until we saw a mare hot enough to make it worth it in the first place. You’re already a ten, so if we didn’t get someone that was just as hot, they’d be left out and watching while you and I bumped uglies.” I paused for thought and turned to grin at her. “But then, I guess you always liked an audience.”

Cheeks bright red, Trixie shot a halfhearted glare at me. “Trixie isn’t sure if she should be flattered or insulted right now.”

“Annnnd, you’re back in the third person.” I shook my head. “And here I thought we were having a serious talk.”

“Trixie was having a serious discussion, but that’s apparently impossible when you’re involved.” The smile took the sting out of her glare.

“Yeah, a real serious talk about threesomes. I mean, dude, call Celestia and the Canterlot Council in, this is some real serious shit right here. Shit that’ll affect the world as we know it. I mean, Trix, this is way over our heads, we should back out now while we have the chance.”

“A threesome is too much for you to handle?” Trixie trotted past, her tail brushing along my chest and neck before playfully swishing over my face as she went. “Such a shame.”

“Hey, I think anyone’d have their claws full just dealing with you, let alone adding a third mare to the great big bundle of crazy that’s us. The poor lady’d have no idea what she’s getting into.”

Trixie called over her shoulder, “Crazy is good! Who wants to be normal and boring anyways?”

I flapped my wings and ran a bit to catch up to her. “Personally, I don’t mind normal. I mean, other than being forced to see a shrink three times a week, I think things are shit ton better now than when we first met.”

A shudder passed through her body. “Agreed. Though you have to admit, it made for an exciting introduction.”

“The way I remember it, when we first, met we kinda hated each other,” I wrapped a wing around her, even though I don’t think it was the cold that made her shiver. “And then even after we became friends, there was that whole melodrama in the mountains and in the basement... Shit. We really haven’t had a smooth ride, have we?”

She immediately snuggled into my side, a happy sigh escaping as she did. “But we’re together now and that’s all that matters. Not surprising considering it’s the Great and Powerful Trixie we’re talking about it. You probably had no way of resisting my greatness.”

“Actually, I hadn’t even thought of you like that at all until you asked me out. And even then, I just went along with it at first.” I glanced down at her, pressed up under my wing. “As douchey as it sounds, we’re together ‘cause I was trying to spare your feelings. It was a while before I liked you half as much as you liked me.”

In the darkness with her head turned away, I couldn’t make out what she was thinking. Then she turned to face me and I could see the tears at the corners of her eyes, threatening to spill over, but she didn’t move away. Instead, she pressed a hoof to my beak and said, “But... you want to be with me now... right...?”

“Definitely,” I told her quickly. “I honestly don’t know what I’d do if you left.” I knew what I’d do, and Trixie probably did too. “It was just before White Peak that I was really starting to care about you, and since then I...” I killed my brother for you. “I need you, Trix. I’d die for you, Trix.”

“Good.” Despite being in the center of Canterlot, aka ‘upper class twat central’, Trixie wrapped both hooves around my neck and stroked my crown feathers. “I don’t know what I’d do without you either.”

“Be permitted to leave, Canterlot?” I tried to turn it into a joke as I touched her face with my claw. “Sleep at night like a normal pony?”

“But how would I sleep without my favourite gryphon feather blanket?” she asked while nuzzling my claw. “It’d be so lonely and cold without you.”

“Ugh, disgusting,” an unmistakably high class voice muttered somewhere nearby, and I had no doubt it was referring to us. “Take your bestiality off the streets please.”

My jaw tightened, and instinctively I touched my magic- No. Not tonight. Not when this is supposed to be about Trixie. I took in a deep breath and then exhaled slowly, before I let go of the shadows that had started to drift towards me.

“Well I am here. And I’ll be here for as long as I can.” After a moment I said, “Huh. That breathing exercise thing does kinda work.”

“You silly gryphon, of course it works.” Moving onto the tips of her hooves, she kissed me lightly on the beak. “Now I believe you said something about fun and showing a mare a good time?”

“I did, didn’t I? When did this get all sappy and crap?” I picked Trixie up, and with a flap of my wings, took us to the air. “Let’s get the fuck out of here before we start sobbing or some shit.” I adjusted my hold on her, and gained altitude as I looked out over Canterlot. “Let’s go do something fun. You can dance, right?”

With a squeal of delight, her grip tightened around my neck as I took off. “Of course! Trixie is a great dancer, her dancing skills alone will impregnate half the mares in a three block radius!” Another scream of delight. “And faster! Faster, faster, faster!”

“Good,” I replied. “‘Cause I can’t dance, so that should be good for a laugh at least.”

I sucked in a deep breath of air, calming myself and touching the magic on the dark night around us. There was lots to work with. The moon was waning, so it was as dark as I could ever want it to be. Then, I opened my eyes and channeled as much of that magic as I could under my wings. Flapping as hard as I could, we accelerated faster than if I’d gone into a dive. The force of it pushed Trixie further back in my grip, and my sunglasses almost fell off as we went from gliding speed to diving speed all while staying level.

It was as awkward as anything having to manually do something that used to so subconscious. Learning how to direct and control shadow magic had given me a bit of respect for unicorns, but not a lot. They were all a pack of cheaters at the game of life, well, except Trixie. But she cheats at everything else anyway. Heh. She’s pretty awesome like that.

With Trixie laughing and squealing in delight, I did a few tricks but nothing too advanced. It bugged the fuck out of me that I wasn’t half the stunt flier I used to be because of Nightmare, but I was slowly learning to adapt. It was taking ages, but I’d relearned a lot of the subtle subconscious tricks I’d used to keep up with Dash. I wasn’t anywhere near as good as she was, but fuck it. I dare anyone to have their inherent racial magic completely fucked from the bottom up, and not forget a few of their old tricks.

I corkscrewed downwards to the street, before flattening out and rising up for a second. With a gust of wind, I brought us to land in the center of the street, just at the edge of the newer trendier parts of town where all the clubs are.

“So, where do you want to go first?” I asked as we started up the street. “I’ve heard that Mixers is pretty cool.”

She slipped out of my hold and readjusted her hat. “Mixers it is then? Come on, it’s a date and you asked me out, so it’s your job to pick where we go. Just make sure it’s suitable for a mare of my status.”

I grinned at her. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure there are plenty of monsters for you to vanquish, Miss Ursa Major Slayer.”

“Ursa minor,” she replied. “It was an ursa minor.”

“Uh huh. Sure.” I replied sarcastically as I looked around. Which of these clubs was Mixers? Probably not the one with ‘Bass Liners’ on the front in big neon. “You know it’s not any more believable, with either a major or minor, right? I’m not gonna believe the story no matter what kind of ursa you tell me it is.”

“Trixie is your marefriend!” A whack on my shoulder. “You’re meant to believe everything she says.”

“In that case, Trix, I’ve never touched a drink in my life, and have never harmed a fly.”

“Incorrect! Though Trixie expected nothing less fro-” She slammed her head against my chest and groaned. “Sorry... As I was saying, I’m the mare in this relationship and you’re the... er... what are male gryphons called? Regardless! You’re the male of the relationship, thus you have to confirm my lies at all times.”

I chuckled at her and I gently scratched behind her ears. She looked so cute just then, especially when she slipped back into third person. “I’d object to defaulting into the ‘guy’ role, but, you know what? Screw it. So, if you get me to back you up on all your not-even-slightly-exaggerated true stories, what do I get?”

“Um... I’ll...” Her mouth opened and closed a couple of times before she settled on, “What do you want?”

“Uh...” Shit, she turned the question on me. Come on Gilda, keep the banter going, you can do this! “Less time with a psychologist?” Ah, shit. That wasn’t good banter. “I mean-”

“I know you hate it, but it’s part of our agreement with you-know-who and she did get us the housing, the jobs, and some extra money on the side.”

“We shouldn’t have had to make an agreement.” I growled. “That bitch was the one who dragged us into that mess in the first place.”

“She also got us out and we didn’t have to go back.” Trixie began brushing my crown feathers the way I loved. “And she has tried to help us wherever possible...”

“Yeah, look. I don’t even want to think about her right now. Let’s just have tonight without any more melodrama and dwelling on old business. You, me, flashing lights, a bass line, and fuck anything else.”

“Not literally I hope,” she said. “You’re Trixie’s and that is not changing anytime soon.”

“Ah, you know me. I pretty much use ‘fuck’ as punctuation,” after a second I added, “And I mean the word, not, you know, actual fucking. Heh. Imagine fucking as punctuation. You’d be pretty sticky by the end of the day, that’s for damn sure.”

“What.” She just looked at me as though I‘d grown a second head before she burst out laughing. “Gilda, never change.”

Internally I winced at that. I wanted to change, for her sake. I know she didn’t mean it like that, but still, the less like me I was, the better for her.

“Anyway, let’s go find this club.” We walked for a while, me building my internal map as we searched around for Mixers. I never really got into the rave scene, so I didn’t know this part of Canterlot very well, but that didn’t really matter. We walked in comfortable silence for a bit, Trixie occasionally suggesting we take a left or a right, but in general she trusted me to find where we were going. The point was never really the club, just the two of us spending time together without any hassles or angst.

We took a right, and headed towards the sound of pounding music somewhere in the distance. The street was fairly wide, easily big enough for two or three carriage to go down at once, but when we passed by an alley, I still saw and heard everything that was happening in it.

Two ponies in City Guard armor, laying into someone on the ground, crying for help. He was asking them to stop, begging in an accented voice, that took me a moment to recognise as northern Kingdom.

“Stop! I didn’t do anything!”

A loud crack sounded followed by a groan of pain.

Poor bugger. But I was in enough trouble as is, I wasn’t going to stop and help so I kept moving, hoping Trixie would too. Tonight was just gonna be us having fun, not playing hero. right? I glanced over my shoulder, and found Trixie staring at me with expectant eyes. Something told me if I picked wrong, my life would be very short and very painful.

“Trix, I can’t...” I started to say that I was already on a short leash, but her eyes hardened so I quickly added. “Alright. Okay, I’ll do... something.”

“Gilda...” she warned.

Yep, message received. No violence, not that I planned on it anyway. After pausing to take a calming breath- this was so fucking stupid, I couldn’t afford to take risks like this at the moment!- I stepped into the alley. Slowly, I approached the guards, and one of them broke off the beating to glare at me, but the other kept hitting the guy on the ground.

“This is a City Watch matter, go about your business.”

I glance between him, and the other officer. “Hey, stop hitting him for a minute. Not like he’s resisting arrest or anything.”

The other guard glared up at me, and stepped away from the guy. “He’s a burglar, this isn’t any of your business.”

I glanced between him, and the groaning northerner. From here I could see his white coat and grey feathers, the yellow on his crown, and the way he was looking up at me in shock. Probably surprised that a female was standing against the guard.

“Last I checked, getting arrested for theft means forty eight hours in a cell, unless you can find evidence of the item stolen, then you can press charges and move to have him sentenced.” They blinked in surprise, and I continued. “Unless he’s resisting arrest, you’re not allowed to touch a feather on his head.”

Their brows furrowed in confusion, and they glanced at each other. “Only if he’s a citizen or on a visa. He’s just a damn refugee.”

“That’s not true!” the gryphon shouted. “I already told you that I left my papers at home!”

“Shut up!” one of the guards snarled and jumped at him.

“HEY!” I shouted, and stepped forward. “That’s enough!”

“Trixie agrees. Either provide the evidence or get lost,” she growled.

“Threatening a guard counts as assault.” He glanced between me and Trixie, before he settled on Trixie. “This doesn’t concern you, ma’am. I suggest you leave, before this becomes an obstruction of justice.”

“Gilda, shall you handle this, or do you think this requires the touch of the Great and Powerful Trixie?” Her grin was addictive.

“Trix, I can’t fight a guard, remember? I’m on a probationary existence as it is.” I stepped between her and the guard. “Look, they’ve stopped hitting him, so let’s just get out of here.”

“You should listen to your pet, lady.” the guard snickered. “She sounds like she’s crossed the law enough to have remembered some of it. Mind you, gryphons are slow learners, so I bet if we checked we could find all sorts of things in her file.”

“Gilda?” Trixie asked all too sweetly, “Mind stepping out of the way please, Trixie would hate for you to be caught in the crossfire.”

“Trix...” I turned around to face her. “Let’s just let it go, alright? It’s our word against theirs, and no jury will take my word over a Guard’s.”

“Gilda, please move.” If anything her voice was even more polite, but one look in her eyes and I gulped. “Don’t worry, Trixie won’t hurt them too much.”

“Trix, please-” Something shoved into my back, and I stumbled forward into Trixie. I turned around and saw one of the guards had shoved me.

“Out of the way, pigeon. If she wa-” A bolt of magic sent him reeling back. “Fucking bitch!”

The other pony immediately lunged. Instead of backing off, Trixie stepped forward. Ducking under the wild swing, she used his momentum to toss him into a nearby wall just like I’d taught her. Another burst of magic and the poor guard was stuck to the wall in a pile of pink goop. There was a flash of light, and by the time I could see again, the first guard found a pair of hooves connecting with his chest causing him to stumble back. Quick as ever, Trixie pressed her advantage with two swift hooks followed by a point blank blast. The guard hit the wall and slid down.

All of it took less than ten seconds, and I had to admit, she looked hot the entire time. Some small part of me regretted teaching her how to fight like that, because, you know, she did just assault two guards, but the rest of me was torn between drooling over a kickass mare, and being happy with just how good she was getting at it. Shit, it was probably time to start trying to teach her some of the more advanced stuff, in case we ever needed it again.

I must have been showing the drooling side of me more than the other two, because Trixie looked at me and flicked her tail followed by a playful swish of her hips.

“Enjoy the show?” she asked.

“I-I-I...” I paused, for a moment and shook my head clear. “Trixie! You just attacked two guards! If they remember who you are, or if we get spotted then-”

“Hey! What’s going on down there?!” A voice called from the mouth of the alley.

I groaned and facepalmed. “Of fucking course. What else could have happened?”

A moment later, two dark coated ponies walked down the alley towards us, and I stepped forward to put myself between them, Trixie, and the unconscious guards. I seriously hoped that they wouldn’t be able to see past me in the dark.

As they got closer, I was able to make out their features, and I blinked in surprise as I noticed their bat wings and reptile eyes. They were nightkin... Huh. I knew they were in the city and that Luna was recruiting more of them, but I hadn’t seen any myself before.

“What’s going on here?” One of them, a stallion- is a male nightkin still a stallion- asked and tried to peer past me.

“Nothing, officer, just a friendly little dispute,” I said as I extended my wing into his sightline. “Right, Trix?”

“Just some ruffians who couldn’t take no for an answer,” she said as she appeared beside me. “Not that Trixie blames them considering her smoking hot body, but they were both drunk and rather insistent.”

The nightkin looked between the two of us suspiciously. “Well, if there was a fight we have to make a report of it. Let us pass, and if it’s what you say, we can be done in just a few minutes.”

I noticed that he wasn’t in uniform. In fact, he looked like he was dressed to go out dancing for the night. and he had a couple of uncracked glow sticks poking out of his pocket. He was probably off duty, so I decided to play that up.

“Officer, really, It was nothing.” I tried to smile charmingly. “They’ll have some bruises in the morning and a bad headache. Trust me dude, there’s no need to waste your night off on some trivial crap like this.”

“Sir, please step aside,” he said to me flatly.

I groaned and put a palm to my face. “I’m female. I mean, I know you ponies have a hard time with that, but is it really that damn hard to tell with me? Isn’t the voice a giveaway?” I glanced over at Trixie. “It shouldn’t be that hard, right?”

“Trixie frankly agrees, it’s a disgusting state the guard are in when they can’t tell male from female. It seems they will let anyone join the guards these days.”

I almost facepalmed again. Yeah, that’s real nice work, Trix. Just keep antagonizing them, ‘cause we weren’t in enough shit as it is.

“My apologies,mMa’am,” the nightkin said with a polite nod, “but if there was a fight, then I need to file a report. Please, step aside.” He took a step forward, and tried to peek past me.

I moved my head so it was blocking his vision. “There’s no need to waste your night off with something like this.”

His eyes narrowed at me.

“Oh Gilda, just step aside, Trixie is sure they mean well.” That sweet voice of hers could only mean one thing, trouble.

I opened my mouth to reply, when the nightkin flapped his wings and rose up over me and got a clear look at the two guards. Shit. He backpedaled in the air, and landed on the ground in a fighting pose.

“You’re both under arrest.” Behind him, the other nightkin followed his lead, and grounded himself aggressively.

“Look, it was just a misunderstanding,” I promised them, and took a step back, standing next to Trixie. “They’ll wake up with some bruises and a little lesson about racism and shi-”

Smoke billowed out in all directions and a familiar tugging sensation grabbed me. Next thing I knew I was on a rooftop somewhere with Trixie dragging me after her. “Come on! The illusions won’t trick them for long.”

“Fucking great!” I shouted and dropped to my own paws to run after her. “They’re nightkin, Trix. That sort of illusion won’t work the moment they touch their magic.”

To prove my point, a flap of wings sounded behind us, and I glanced over my shoulder to see a nightkin rising up out of the alley.

Mother fucker! I spread my own wings and caught Trixie, before angling off the roofs and into an alley way. “I thought we were supposed to be having a fun night off!”

“This is fun!” she screamed before releasing a bright burst of light behind me, hopefully blinding the guards. “When they come in for a swoop, I’ll do a short teleport to dodge it. Just focus on getting us out of here!”

Groaning, I had to slow down drastically to make a sharp right, before speeding up with a burst of magic. We had to lose them somehow, and I didn’t know this part of Canterlot well enough to ditch them. If this was Aviana or Cloudsdale it’d be easy, but here I was kinda relying on luck. And I’ve never been lucky.

“Do you trust me?” asked Trixie.

“Uhh, usually, why?” I replied hesitantly.

“Then let me steer. I can short hop us to turn so you don’t lose speed.”

“Well, I’m dead if they catch me anyway, so fuck it!” I leveled out, and focused on accelerating as fast as I could. We were heading straight for a wall, and every instinct I had screamed at me to slow down and bank, but I ignored that and kept going. In the back of my head I felt that little thrill I always got when doing something stupid and suicidal. A tiny smile tugged at the corner of beak as I shut my eyes and braced for impact.

I opened them again when I heard the pop of a teleport, and saw that we were past that turn and heading down another alley. “You fucking rock, Trix!” I shouted, and she just laughed at me.

“How dare you doubt the Great and Powerful! Now, my lovely, faster! Faster!”

After that, things got blurry. It was just a haze of near-deaths and teleport cracks as Canterlot blurred past us. I had no idea how Trixie was navigating, with how ridiculously fast we were going, but I knew that unless they were some ludicrously fast nightkin, they were far behind us. I decided to start slowing before Trixie wore herself out too much with all the teleporting we were doing. Decelerating, I glanced over my shoulder to see that we weren’t being followed anymore. I glanced ahead, just in time to sharply bank up and avoid the pegasus guard that had appeared in front of us.

A second later, magic gripped my back leg, and I felt it nearly dislocate as I came to a sudden and hard stop. I shouted in pain as I was suddenly yanked down earthwards, and wrapped myself around Trixie to shield her from the hard landing. That landing never came, and I found myself hovering in midair, suspended by three unicorns in armor.

“Uh... evening, officers,” I said with a sheepish grin. “Nice night for a flight?”

A flutter of wings, and a nightkin landed behind us. “These two assaulted City Guards,” he said.

“Oh shut your trap,” snapped Trixie. “Trixie bets you didn’t even bother questioning the gryphon on the alley floor that was beaten half to death, did you? Typical.”

He glanced over at Trixie. “My partner stayed behind to check on him, I resent that accusation.”

“Does it look like Trixie cares?”

“Shut up, all of you.” A unicorn with a bright captain’s tuft on his helmet ordered. I was slammed into the ground roughly, and I felt cuffs being slapped onto my wrists. I glanced up to see the unicorn captain stalking up to the nightkin. “You’re off duty, that means inner city flight speed restrictions apply.”

“Hey, bat pony-”

“Nightkin,” he corrected with a glance and a growl.

“I just call ‘em uglies,” the guard captain interjected, and the nightkin shot him a glare.

“Gilda, can you please shut that captain up?” asked Trixie sweetly. “We are under Luna’s protection and we technically don’t exist at all...”

I hope she has a better plan than ‘Luna bails us out’, again. Clenching my fists, I grabbed the shadows of the alley, and all the unicorns that were holding me down lost their concentration as their legs were yanked out from under them. With a flap of my wings, I pushed myself to my hind legs and rammed my chained together fists into the captain's throat. Not hard enough to break the cartilage in his neck, but enough to send him staggering and gasping. I snatched the helmet off his head, and then slammed an elbow into his temple, sending him unconscious. I fell back to all fours, and shuffled next to Trixie.

“You’ve got a plan, right?”

“How about getting me out of these bonds and this magical inhibitor?” she asked sweetly before glaring at the stunned nightkin. “We’re special unit. Ask Luna about us and the changeling incident if you don’t trust Trixie. Now, please step aside before we’re forced to arrest all of you for intruding on Crown business.”

The nightkin glanced between us, a frown forming. “You’re nightkin,” he said flatly, staring at me. I could see the shadows responding to his orders, and his eyes changed to a deep black as he enhanced his vision. “Why wasn’t I told there was a gryphon nightkin?”

I tugged Trixie’s magic inhibitor off, and fished a key out of the captain’s pockets, while the other unicorns watched me suspiciously. Come on Trix, say something smart. You’re the performer, not me.

“Like Trixie said, special task force and apparently above your pay grade. So, once again, if you doubt Trixie, ask Luna herself about us and the changeling incident. Now you will allow us to go on our way, or we will arrest you.”

The nightkin stood his ground. “Then why did you assault two guards? And why did you run?” He sounded... close-ish to being convinced as far as I could tell. “When we approached, you acted like common criminals.”

“We had a cover to maintain and a schedule to keep. One that is ruined thanks to you, and it’ll take another year of painful stake outs and infiltrations to recover from. Do you know how much work you ruined? How much time wasted!?” Trixie took an aggressive step forward. “We did not wish to cause trouble or a scene. We merely wished to get out of there ASAP and, just so you know, those guards were beating up that gryphon. We stepped in, stopped them with minimal injury, and were going to leave. Do you fucking know the meaning of undercover!?”

He glanced between me and Trixie, hesitating before answering. “Alright then. Arrest us.”

Trixie groaned and facehoofed. “Fine.”

Magic tendrils wrapped around their limbs, securely tightening them together before she used that goop spell of hers to lock them in place. Next she stole some of the magic inhibitors to use on the unicorns before stepping back with a smile. Then there was a pop, a flash of light, and I found myself somewhere else, being dragged off to who knows where.

“We are so damn fucked,” I told Trixie as we walked away along the rooftops. “How long do you think he’ll take to figure out we aren’t coming back?”

“A day. Maybe two. They didn’t seem particularly bright,” she chuckled as she leapt across the gap between two buildings.

I sighed. “Do you think Luna’s gonna actually cover for us? If she doesn’t, we’re completely screwed. There’s no way in fuck that I’m not gonna get in trouble for that.”

“She better, we saved her flank more than once,” said Trixie.

“So... Wanna go home? Or just go dancing anyway? I mean, this is out of our claws at this point. Unless we wanna look guilty by fleeing Canterlot, all we can do is wait for those guards to escape and talk to whoever they send to us. We may as well just go Mixers anyway.”

“Mixers sounds like a plan, though you have to admit, that was fun.”

“Totally. When you were jumping as between those alleys, it was freaking awesome. How fast do you think we were going? How did you even manage to keep us going in the right direction?”

“Freaking awesome barely covers it, but yes, it was brilliant. A stroke of genius even,” she said, obviously fishing for a compliment.

“Yeah, it was some pretty damn fast thinking. The part I remember best was how close we got to hitting some of those walls.” A tiny smile tugged at the corners of my beak. “Such a rush.”

“We need to do that again sometime.” Trixie suddenly turned around and gave me a kiss on the beak, even slipping me some tongue in the process. At first I just blinked in shock, before I returned it, my wings rising up off my back. “And that’s for trusting me.”

“Anytime Trix,” I grinned at her, and almost blushed as I tried to bring my wings back down. “Come on, let’s go, you’re totally gonna need a drink after that.”

“Trixie is alright, you did all the flying whereas I just did some fancy magic.”

“Hey, with your horn, and the show you just did, ‘some fancy magic’ is a lot harder on you than most ponies.” I grinned at her. “Besides, I can fly like that for hours. I’m not even sure what my limits are, what with the whole nightkin endurance thing.”

“Still can’t wait to test out that endurance personally,” she said with a wink as she sauntered off, deliberately exaggerating her hip sway.

I grinned and ran after her. “Yeah, well, I’m just hoping you can keep up, Trix. Unicorns aren’t famous for their stamina, or their strength, or their speed. You sure you can handle all of this?” I wrapped a wing over her shoulder, and pulled her closer to me, letting her feel all the muscles I had.

She immediately snuggled up against me, a happy purr rumbling in her throat. I thought I was supposed to be the half-cat. “Trixie is afraid you’re wrong. What you should be asking is if you can handle me.”

“Well, I’m the one with all the advantages here. Other than looks, I’m not sure what you’re bringing to this bed.” I smirked and tapped her horn. “Except maybe something long and hard.” Actually, no way in fuck was I letting her put that inside me, that seemed more painful than anything else.

“Only if you want internal injuries,” replied Trixie. “And where is that bar? It’s starting to get late and Trixie would like to get some dancing done. Good thing I’ve got my favorite blanket with me, stop me from getting cold in this chilly night air.”

I grabbed Trixie, and flew us down to street level. “Right there?” I said as I pointed at a line heading up the street. “At least, it has ‘Mixers’ on the sign, so, you know, I kinda assumed it’s the place.”

“That’s the line?” Trixie sighed. “Maybe we should just go home. Instead of standing in line for that long just to be hit on by idiotic stallions who are so stupid, they should be locked in prison for committing a war crime by having such a low IQ.”

“Wow. Witty,” I told her sarcastically. “Look, let’s just move to the front of the line and see if we can get in some other way.”

“How?” Trixie leaned into me. “Let’s just go home.”

“Trix, come on. We didn’t come all this way and dodge the city guard just to back out now. It’s too early for me to go to bed anyway.” Without waiting for an answer, I padded ahead, moving towards the front of the line.

When I got closer, I saw just how crowded this place was, and I knew we weren’t gonna get in so easily. There were three bouncers, two big earth ponies and one gryphon. I considered trying to bribe them or something, but I sighed as I realised it was a completely lost cause. Fuck.

Trixie trotted up next to me, “Come on Gilda, it’s not worth it if we get caught now and you make it sound like we can’t have fun at home.”

“But-”

“Hey! Trixie? Is that you?” I looked across and saw the gryphon bouncer padding towards us. “It is, isn’t it? The Great and Powerful Trixie?”

Trixie visibly straightened up and puffed out her chest. “Of course it is! Trixie takes it you’re a fan of her work?”

He smiled as he came closer and I noticed he had a slight limp. “Well, no, but I remember you from Aviana. I was one of the soldiers that you and Nightm- I mean, Luna. You and Luna covered the exit for us, while we got all the cubs out. I never got to thank either of you for that, I mean, I know a lot of us thanked you, but I never got to do that myself.”

“Oh! Trixie remembers now, and she’s glad to see you made it out safely.”

“Not quite safely,” he smiled and raised one of his arms. He was missing half of his claw. “One of the big suckers bit me before you set him on fire with that blue firework thing. I’d still be in the army if I wasn’t medically discharged, and with the way the Kingdom’s gone to Tartarus, I figured it was better get out while I could.” He glanced at me. “And I’m not the only one with the same idea. Lots of gryphons came here, and more are moving in each day.”

“Don’t remind Trixie. For a second she thought she wasn’t actually going to get out of that one alive.” She jerked her head in my direction. “This is Gilda and she was helping out in another part of town.”

He stared at me for a moment. “Medical support?” After a second he said with a well-intended smile. “I know a lot of females helped in the tents, making sure the cubs were okay and that the wounded got treated well.”

I glared at him, not that he saw because of my glasses, before replying, “Something like that.”

The bouncer visibly checked me out, his eyes roving over me up and down to decide if he wanted to take a shot at me. After a second he glanced at the line, before he smiled and looked back at Trixie. “Hey, do you want to get in?” He jerked a claw at Mixers. “I can bump you up to the front of the line, it’s the least I can do.”

Nudging Trixie forward I smiled at him. “That’d be great, right Trix?”

“Y-Yeah.” She looked back at me with an uncertain look in her eyes, but quickly recovered. “After all, Trixie is Great and Powerful.”

He seemed to notice my little shove, and glanced between me and Trixie again. “You’re sure?” He asked after a second. “There’s no pressure to go in if you don’t want to.” The question was directed at Trixie.

“We’ll go in,” she said with just a hint of steel in her voice.

He smiled pleasantly again and turned away. “Alright, follow me.” The bouncer turned around and led us to the rope separating the line of ponies from the steps up to the club. A couple of ponies seemed annoyed that we were getting in ahead of them, but all three bouncers ignored that.

One of the earth ponies saw the scars on my chest, and said to the other gryphon, “You sure letting him in is a good idea?”

The bouncer rolled his eyes. “That’s a female, Chip. I’m sure she won’t start a fight.”

Heh. If you say so buddy.

‘Chip’ shrugged and stepped aside. The gryphon led me and Trixie up the stairs to the front door, and held it for both of us as we stepped in. “Have fun ladies.” His eyes turned to me, checking me out again. “If either of you two ever come back, ask for Guilherme. Maybe I could take you out for a drink sometime?”

I stared at him in shock. Wait... I just got asked out? “Uh... sorry, but I’m already seeing someone.”

Out the corner of my eye, I could see Trixie glaring at him with enough hatred to set him on fire or something. Before he did actually blow up I pushed Trixie through the door.

“Thanks for letting us in, bye!” I said over my shoulder as I directed Trixie down the stairs towards the sound of pounding music. We walked in silence for a moment, before I grinned. “So that’s what that feels like.”

“So that’s what, what feels like?” she snapped.

“Being hit on.” I replied. “He must not have seen any action for a while if he was taking a swing at me.”

“Or he just finds you as hot as I do,” she replied with a playful wink.

“I saw you getting jealous back there.” I glanced over at Trixie. “You looked like you were trying to kill him with your mind. Now you know how I feel when stallions hit on you.”

“Yes, well, shut up,” she snapped before giving me a sloppy kiss. “You’re mine, and don’t you dare forget it.”

“I know, I’d never cheat on you,” I replied quickly. “It’s just kinda cool to think there’s someone other than you, or Nightmare, that would actually have an interest in me. Especially not a gryphon guy, I mean... Whatever, you know what I mean.”

“Still hot, and still mine, and if you forget it, Trixie will have it tattooed onto you.” By now I had to strain to hear Trixie above the thumping music and we weren’t even inside yet!

“Thats a little psychotic!” I shouted back at her over the music. “You’re joking, right?!” I asked as we approached the double doors leading into the club itself.

All I got in reply was a smirk and wink followed by a bit of playful nuzzling. Then we stepped through the door, got hit by a wall of sound and Trixie said something with a glare that I could not hear at all. Talk about mixed messages.

Bright lights, everywhere. Pulsing strobes, flickering lasers, multi-coloured spinning circles of light dancing over a seething mass of bodies. On the far wall was a bar serving drinks, and there were raised platforms for anyone with a big enough ego to think they belonged up there. There were a couple of dancers in those elevated cages to help set the mood, and overall, the entire thing was a great big mass of swirling color and pounding noise. There was the faint smell of alcohol in the air, but mostly it just smelled of sweaty ponies.

Lording over it all from an elevated booth surrounded by subwoofers was the DJ, a white unicorn with purple shades, a blue mane, and a massive grin.

After taking a second to observe it all, I turned and smiled at Trixie. I waved a claw at the floor and shouted, “After you!” but I couldn’t even hear me.

She got what I meant though, and stepped onto the dance floor, dragging me after her. And just like the showoff that she was, swirling orbs of color danced around us to the beat of the music. We danced, and by ‘we’ I mean ‘she’. I couldn’t dance for shit, so I stood there bobbing my head to the music while Trixie actually danced. Eventually she noticed, and must have decided that since I was going to stand around being a lump, she might as well use me. On two hooves, she danced around me, drawing her forehooves across my chest and neck, while her hips swayed seductively. Then, she picked up my claws with her hooves, and began moving them to the beat of the music. Every so often, she’d bump my hip or nudge a leg and with her guidance, I soon began something that could sort of be called a dance.

I could feel her fur against my wings, the heat of her breath sending tingles down my spine as we rubbed against each other. Every sway, every bounce, every step was guided by Trixie and when I finally got the hang of it, she added light trails to follow our movements.

Gotta admit, this was hot. If we weren’t in public, I’m pretty sure I’d be tackling her to the floor right now. The way she looked with her mane free and shifting around with the music, all the different colors of light shining through her silvery mane... And it was fun! I know I looked like a complete douche, moving about as smoothly as a block of wood, but I started caring less and less. Eventually I was just following Trixie’s subtle pushes and didn’t care about what anyone watching thought. Maybe I should take some dancing lessons with Trixie or something. It’d be fun for the both of us, and if it’s anything like this, I’m pretty sure we’d end up making out by the end of it.

I blinked in surprise when Trixie’s magic pulled the glasses off my face and tucked them under her cape. She winked at me, and after a moment I shrugged and went with it. We were in a crowd anyway, no one would notice me. I felt a little exposed without them, but eventually forgot that sensation as we lost ourselves to the music again.

Head bobbing to the beat, I threw my hoof into the air, giving it a couple of enthusiastic pumps as I felt that familiar rush overtake me. Every single time I came here with her it was just such a rush of emotions, as though I was going to explode at any given moment. Who could ask for better fans?

After a couple of seconds, I slammed my hoof down just as the bass dropped, and the roar of approval sent shudders down my spines. For a couple of frenzied seconds, my magic and hooves scrambled over my equipment, remixing songs on the fly just the way I loved. That thrill of potential disaster looming above me always got the blood pumping. Jumping up onto my mixing table, I threw both hooves up just as the special effects kicked into high gear and the crowd’s cheer reached an all-time high. Any second now, the grin on my face was going to rip my cheeks apart.

Out there I could see the legions of my fans screaming my name and dancing away. There was even a gryphon and pony putting on a light show of their own as they danced to the music. The unicorn wasn’t half bad looking either, not really up my alley, but still rocking a hot bod. Just as the song came to an end, I flicked my rear hoof back to toss on one of my premixed tracks before back flipping off the console to the crowd’s approval. Magical effects went off again, and under the brilliant flash, I made my way backstage.

“Hey Amp, can I get a can of Red Taurus up here? I’m dying, dude,” I called out.

He immediately scrambled off, and before I got even three steps in, Melody was there with a frown on her face. “What the buck was that? You’re seriously off your game tonight.”

“Come on babe, loosen up a bit. DJ Pon-3 is just warming up, plus, did you see that wicked flip? Look at the crowd, they’re eating out of my hoof right now. Can’t you feel the love?” I grinned at her as I pushed past, my tail trailing along her cheek. “Just gimme a minute and I’ll really blow them away. This ain’t much different from sex you know, it’s all about the foreplay.”

“Whatever,” she growled. “Just get your fat flank on stage in a minute or you’re fired.”

“Oh darling, you wound me with such barbed words.” With a hoof to my forehead, I pretended to swoon. “Like an arrow to the heart, you shatter my fragile dreams. Mercy! Mercy, fair maiden, for I have sinned!” I hit the ground with a thud, limbs unmoving. After a second, I cracked open an eye and saw her caught between amusement and annoyance.

“Whatever. We pay lots of bits to have you play here, so you better live up to your reputation,” she said as she stalked off.

“You know you’d miss my totally hot flank if you fired me!” I yelled after her. “And it’s not fat! It’s toned and a ten on the spanking scale!”

For a split second, the sound of music was drowned out by a scream of pure annoyance.

“Damn, and I thought I annoyed her,” said a white unicorn as she brushed past me, heading for the stage.

“Hey, thanks for covering for me,” I said.

“No probs, anytime,” she said over a shoulder. “And say ‘Hello’ to Octy for me.”

“Sure thing, boss!” A quick glance told me no one was around, and I quickly slipped out the backdoor. I grabbed the sweater that had been tossed on the bin and slipped it on, throwing the hood over my head to hide my hair. What can I say? Everyone loves the Vinyl style mane, and tonight was not a night I wanted to be mobbed by adoring fans. Maybe some other time.

Whistling a tune, I began trotting down the dark alley and quickly made my way towards the central square. From there I made my way towards Canterlot Castle, making sure to keep my cutie mark covered and my mane hidden from sight. Soon, it came into view and I had to suppress a shudder as memories of last time I was here tried to worm their way into my mind. Hopefully, things tonight would start off awesomely and keep being awesome rather than burning and crashing half way through.

“Vinyl!” A pleasingly accented voice called out. “Vinyl, over here!”

A huge grin appeared on my face as I rushed over to the grey mare. “Octy!”

She smiled as I approached, but her eyes widened in shock as I didn’t slow down, and she squeaked in surprise as I wrapped her up in a big hug. “Vinyl!” she protested. “We’re in public.” She tried to push me off, but I clung to her.

“Oh come on Octy, you’re not ashamed of me, are you?” I said.

“Any sensible pony would be!” She giggled and finally managed to throw me off. “How was your... gig? I think the ‘modern’ term is.”

“Octy, do me a favor and never, ever, ever try to speak like that ever again.” I pecked her cheek. “You sound cuter speaking normally anyways.”

She rolled her eyes at me. “I’m sure I’ll pick it up eventually. Practice makes perfect, after all.”

“Is that before or after my ears stop bleeding?”

Again she rolled her eyes. “Why are you dressed like...” She waved a hoof at my hoody, “That? You look like you plan to mug somepony and carve your name into a bathroom stall.”

“Who says I haven’t carved my name into a bathroom stall? Plus, I think I look awesome in this and it makes my flank stand out.” I shoved it in her face. “Don’tcha think?”

Her grey face temporarily became bright red. “Vinyl!” She whined and pushed it away, not before hitting me over the back of the head, and she was still glancing at it. “Have a modicum of dignity, please.”

“Hey, this body is a sculpture carved by Harmony herself. I work hard to keep myself in shape, the least you can do is admire it,” I grumbled playfully. “Now what’s this snorefest you want me to go to again?”

“Vinyl...” she groaned. “We talked about this over lunch, don’t you remember? It’s a rather important issue.”

“All I remember is it being a snorefest. Com’on, it’s some high class, hoity-toity thing about politics or something and bleah. Booooooring. Why don’t we head home and do some private dancing?” I said with a wiggle of my eyebrows.

A long loud groan followed. “Vinyl Scratch, this isn’t just some ‘boring meeting’. This is important, and I think if nothing else, we should make our opinions heard. As I already told you, this is about all the gryphon refugees coming into Canterlot, and what we’re doing to do with them.” She turned away and started to trot towards thecastle. “Now, come on. If you ever want to ‘dance’ with me again, you better start actually listening to what I say.”

“Yes ma’am!” I saluted and marched after her, ignoring the looks I was getting from both the guards and the ponies with sticks up their plots.

She sighed again as she walked. “Please stop drawing attention to yourself. Honestly, it’s like being with a foal sometimes.”

“So does that mean you’d be a pedophile?” I asked innocently.

Her eyes bugged and she turned to glare at me. “I would prefer it if you didn’t make jokes about something so vile.”

Instead of replying, I just gave her my puppy dog eyes.

“That doesn’t work when you’re wearing sunglasses, Vinyl.” She huffed and continued. “Now come along. Why did I ever agree to seeing you?”

“Because I’m just that hot?Because I’m a total animal in the sack?Because you needed someone to spice up your life? Because I-”

“Because I pity you?” She looked back at me with a smile in her eyes, but a straight face. “Because I pity anypony else you might have managed to get involved with? Because I knew that with me as a moderating influence, at least some of your foolishness will be reduced.”

“Oh come on, we both know that under all that there’s a wild beast just waiting to burst out,” I said as we began walking up through the corridor towards the main courtroom.

“Oh yes, I’m just the embodiment of primal earth pony savagery,” Octavia replied. “If you’re waiting for me to show that side of my personality, you’ll be waiting for quite some time.”

“I don’t know about that, babe, you’re pretty wild in the sack,” I said.

She blushed again. “Vinyl! We’re in the Royal Palace, show a little taste, please.”

“Hey, I’m certain the princesses have needs too,” I said, probably a bit too loud from the looks I was getting.

Octavia took a step away from me. “I can’t believe you just said that!” She hissed, blushing even more as she looked around the room.

“Think they’d be up for a threesome?” I whispered back with a grin before quickly ducking under her swipe. With a laugh I began racing down the hallway, easily weaving through the crowd thanks to my experience with raves. Bursting through the large, oaken doors, I skidded to a stop and blinked in surprise. Instead of the wide open space that I remembered, it was filled to the brim with seats and already half was full, with more ponies coming in every second. Most surprising was Luna and Celestia sitting on their respective thrones at the front, waiting patiently for everyone to fill in.

A couple of moments later, I heard the clop of a pony behind me, and a hoof swatted me over the back of my skull. “Vinyl! Behave!” Octavia hissed.

“I am,” I pouted as I rubbed the back of my head.

“Please, everypony.” Celestia called out over the hubbub. “If you would calmly find your seats, we can begin.”

“Come on,” Octavia pushed me in the direction of two chairs only a few rows from the front.

I sighed and sat down beside her, immediately throwing my hind hooves onto the chair in front of me while I dug through my ear with a hoof before flicking it off to the side. Octavia pushed my hooves off the seat in front of me and gave a stern warning glare.

“Everypony, the forum will begin shortly. If you could wait calmly, we will begin the discussion soon,” Celestia said loudly over the noise.

Within seconds, everyone was seated, and some were forced to stand around the edges of the room, but no one was complaining.

“Thank you, everypony, for coming,” Celestia said after a moment, stepping forward to take the floor. “This is a public meeting, and a chance for everypony to say their opinion in a calm and reasoned discussion of the issue at hoof. Today, we’re all here to discuss the recent influx of refugees from the Gryphon Kingdom into Equestria, and what we are to do about them. An obvious issue is the means to house and feed them, as well as providing them with jobs and a way to contribute to society. It’s also worth mentioning some of the noticeable differences between our cultures, and the issues that might be raised by that, including the difficulties presented by some of their physiological needs, in particular their carnivorous nature.

“I will act as arbitrator, and serve to provide structure to this discussion, as well as ensuring that everypony knows the facts as they become relevant. I want this to be calm and reasoned. If anypony fails to keep a rational head about this, they will be asked to leave. Remember, whatever happens here is not official policy. This is a means to express opinions, and any conclusions reached are those of the individuals involved.

“Now then, to get the discussion started, I will pass the floor over to my sister, Luna, who has something to say on the matter. Even if she is a Princess, I remind you that her stance is not official policy.” Celestia turned and inclined her head at the shorter alicorn. “Sister, if you would please.”

“Thank you, sister. Before We start, We would like to thank you all for attending this public consultation. We understand that it is an inconvenience to some, but thy desire to participate in the running of Equestria is a virtue to each and every single one present tonight.

“As you all know, turmoil has recently afflicted the Gryphon Territories, destroying their capital city, Aviana, and poisoning the great river Rind, which supplies the majority of water for their agriculture. This has adversely impacted their ability to produce crops, and as a result, they are unable to support their population. As a result of this, We have pledged 1.2 million bits in aid in the form of food, housing, and other essential resources. However, what is of greater concern, and the main point of this meeting, is on the sheer number of refugees entering Equestr-”

“I’m more concerned about the bat ponies!” A tense silence immediately filled the air as everyone tried to adjust to the shock of someone dare interrupting the Princess, but with the sheer number of ponies present, it was impossible to tell who it was.

After a pause, Luna continued, “Yes, and some of thou art concerned about the re-emergence of the nightkin. Regardless, this meeting is focused on exploring their position within Equestrian society as well as the gryphons. The first agenda is the hunting license.”

Another voice cried out, “I’m not sure why we permit savages to hunt at all! Why do we have to tolerate carnivores?!”

“You’d rather them starve to death!?” yelled another voice. “What if we were the ones in trouble and they went ‘Oh, why do we have to tolerate herbivores’?”

A thundercrack rang through the room, silencing everyone. “This is a place for civil discussion. We can and We will throw out anypony who disrespects that.”

“Hey, isn’t using ‘anypony’ racist?” I yelled, enjoying the shocked looks I got from everyone, but especially Octy. “Shouldn’t you say anyone? I mean, I remember seeing a zebra and a minotaur not too long ago.”

Octy just stared at me and choked out a surprised murmur of, “Vinyl?”

“Thou art indeed correct, and We apologise to those who were offended. A thousand years on the moon has not improved social graces, We can assure thee,” said Luna, getting more looks of shock and even one pony fainting. “In fact, a gryphon We hold in high esteem often complained about that very thing, so thou have our thanks for reminding us.

“Now, in terms of hunting licenses, We have decided to relax protocols due to demand, and the loss of documents along with the destruction of Aviana. However, We wish to gather input on the best method of doing so before taking action. The current draft proposal alters the law such that for the next three months, specific areas across Equestria will be marked out as hunting zones. All hunting within these zones does not require a license while we process the influx of requests. Hunting elsewhere will require a license, and the usual catch limits still apply. We will now open the floor to discussion. If you wish to speak, please raise thy hoof and We shall indicate who speaks.”

I immediately jumped onto my seat and said, “Hey, if we’re talking about nightkin and gryphons, maybe we should actually have some of them here!”

“Sit down!” Octavia hissed and yanked on my tail.

“One more outburst and We will remove thee,” said Luna before gesturing at a pegasus with yellow mane to speak.

“Sure, that’s all nice and fine in theory, but they’re not actually citizens of Equestria, and I have no doubt that most of them will return to where they came from when this is all over, so why should we listen to their opinions? They’re guests in our homes, and while we do need to be accommodating, we do not need to bend over backwards for them. If they don’t find the terms agreeable, they can just find refuge elsewhere, like with the zebras.”

A blue unicorn put up their hoof, and Celestia gestured for him to speak. “For one thing, that ‘suggestion’ would only work with gryphons, the nightkin are Equestrian citizens and permanent residents. For another thing, you’re making a lot of assumptions about the intent of the gryphons coming here. A lot of them might decide they like it here and apply for citizenship. And lastly, ‘when this is all over’? That could be years from now! Don’t you read the papers? They’re building up to a civil war over there that could easily last years. Even if it was only a few short months, what do you suggest? That we allow them to starve to death?”

“I was referring to the gryphons,” snapped the mare. “But regardless, the entire Equestrian political system relies on representation, and the nightkin only make up a fraction of the population. Their voice should not drown out ours! As for the gryphons, once they get citizenship, they can sign a petition like the rest of us normal folk. I don’t know where you grew up Your Lordship, but us normal folk don’t get things hoofed to us on a silver platter.”

“That’s ridiculous,” the stallion replied with thinly veiled contempt. “Haven’t you ever heard of a thing called ‘charity’? If we don’t provide them with the means to feed themselves, they’re going to become desperate! They’ll hunt anyway, they need to eat after all, and will if we give them permission or not. Waiting for enough of them to become citizens and sign a petition will take too long. We need to act now, and head off this issue before it becomes a more serious problem. I don’t know about you, but I don’t like the idea of thousands of starving and desperate predators roaming Equestria.” He paused, and added, “Also, I note the way you say ‘us normal folk’. That’s really classy, real elitist.” He smiled sarcastically at the pegasus.

“How about We let another speaker say something?” said Luna as she gestured at an earth pony in a Stetson and vest.

“Thank ya kindly Princess. Ah know Ah’m not as well educated as some of ya folk ‘ere, but Ah live down south in Appleloosa, and Ah’m just wondering how ya’ll control ‘em. Ah mean, they could just hunt out in the wilderness, and there’d be no way ta know.”

Celestia inclined her head at him. “The idea is that if we provide them with places to hunt and acquire their own food, they won’t resort to poaching. Obviously there’s little we can do to police gryphons who seek remote locations like the Everfree or your home in the desert, but the truth of the matter is, any gryphon who could hunt in such a dangerous location is not really someone we can easily prevent from doing so.”

“Furthermore, any gryphon caught doing so risks never being able to get a hunting license, and losing their chance to acquire citizenship,” added Luna. “We feel the risks far outweigh any potential gain they might achieve, especially when legal hunting is available.”

I yawned loudly and Octy immediately elbowed me in the stomach with a glare.

“What?” I whispered innocently. “This is boring. I was hoping for some riots and name calling and stuff.”

“Vinyl...” She hissed at me. “We’re in the presence of the Princesses, be respectful.”

“What about the bat ponies?” one pony asked with a raised hoof. “Are those teeth just for decoration, or are they gonna need meat too? To be honest, I’m not really sure it’s been explained what a ‘nightkin’ is, or where they even came from? Why’d you only just start making them this year?”

“The nightkin are ponies just like thou. They are to serve as guardians of the night, as their enhanced vision and ability to fly without thermals, which are absent at night, makes them ideal protectors. Currently, only those in the Guard or military may apply,” replied Luna. “They do possess the ability to eat meat, but they are also adept at digesting vegetarian meals, and from what We have seen thus far, none are very willing to try out meat.”

The same pony raised his hoof again, and spoke. “Alright, so you say. But what about breeding and child rearing? Can a bat pony breed with a normal pony? What about foals that come from an arrangement like that? I mean, a hundred years from now we could be talking about a fourth pony tribe, and if we get more gryphons and they start breeding, they could make their own tribe too. Got anything to say about that?” He went to lower his hoof again, but then hesitated and kept it up. “Also, is it just me or do the bat ponies look a lot like how that old legend, Curse, was described? Is that just a coincidence? ‘Cause it sorta freaks me out.”

“We will say this now, and will no doubt be forced to repeat it many times, so We would appreciate if all journalists could take this down and mark it as important. For all intents and purposes, the nightkin are merely another race of pony in the same way pegasi, earth ponies and unicorns are different races of ponykind. Can they reproduce with ponies? Yes, and they will result in non-nightkin offspring even when two nightkin mate. So please ignore all wild fantasies of nightkin overtaking Equestria,” said Luna.

“Damn it!” Once more I was on my seat. “That was going to be my next great Applewood film!”

Everyone just stared at me in shock, though Celestia seemed amused by my antics.

Octy stood up and shoved me into my seat. “My apologies everypo-”

“Everyone!” I yelled. “It’s every-bucking-one.”

She was trying to set me on fire with her eyes. When she turned to look back at the crowd she smiled thinly. “Once again, I’m sorry for her lack of... composure. I should have known better than to bring her out in public. I’m sure she’ll be well behaved for the rest of the meeting.”

“I will?” I asked sweetly.

“Unless you want to sleep on the couch—no, make that backyard, tonight, you will,” she muttered and sat back down.

“You’d do that to cute and adorable me?” I sniffled playfully.

“Don’t bet against it,” she warned quietly.

“Can I at least go to sleep?” I whispered as some old pony went on and on about ‘Back in my day’ or something.

Her answer was an elbow into my side. A hard, surprisingly pointed, earth pony strong, elbow.

“Can we at least make out once we get out of here?” I asked.

“Hush!” she hissed and strained to hear what was being said.

“Can we make out here then?”

She didn’t even reply.

“-all I’m saying, Your Highness, is perhaps you should have consulted the general populace before you went and introduced another race of ponies,” some light orange unicorn said. “It seems like something that needed a little more discussion than it got.”

“Perhaps, but what is done is done. Next!” called Luna.

A white pony with a blonde mane raised his hoof. “I, for one, question why we should allow gryphons into Equestria at all. They’re a violent, barbaric race with a brutal culture and a frankly disgusting mistreatment of females.” At this there were murmurs of approval, which quickly died down as he opened his mouth again, “Do such... creatures really have a place in a civilised society? If they’ve destroyed their capital, that’s the mistake they made, and the consequences they should have to deal with, not us. I can’t be the only pony thinking that way. Perhaps we should simply be sending them home at the border.”

“Yo Blueblood!” I yelled. “Go suck yourself!”

Octavia groaned and facehoofed. “I give up. If you get yourself thrown out you can sleep inyour own apartment tonight.”

“Guards, please escort Miss Vinyl out,” said Celestia.

“Don’t worry Princess, I can find my own way out!” I immediately stood up and began walking towards the door. “Just for the record, Mixers welcomes all races, from nightkin to gryphons to earth ponies, but only if you’re over eighteen. Mixers! Where the fun never ends, and everyone has a happy ending! This is DJ Pon-3 signing out!”

Chapter 6

Not So Harmonious After All

Once again Lady Rainbow Dash, Bearer of Loyalty, has found herself the center of attention. Late last night, she was involved in a bar brawl of 'epic proportions' as she dubbed it alongside Miss Vinyl Scratch, more commonly known as DJ Pon-3. Our experts estimate damages will be close to a thousand bits, and while it is well withing their ability to pay for all damages (though Princess Celestia has personally covered all damages), our main concern lies deeper than that.

Lady Rainbow Dash is the Bearer of Loyalty, one of the six ponies necessary to activate the Elements of Harmony, the weapon that was used to defeat Nightmare Moon and Discord. If one such bearer can willingly cause such disharmony, it is entirely plausible for the disharmony to run deeper. In fact, our specialists in the area of magic and ancient artifacts believes this is exactly the case. Each Element is tied to their respective Bearers and each Element is tied to each other. Therefore, if Lady Dash's behaviour is to continue, there is "little doubt this disharmony will affect the minds of the other Bearers" and as the Elements are fundametally linked to Equestria, it could become "a wide spread problem."

When we approached Princess Celestia for questioning, she gave no comment.

It’s times like this I wish I hadn’t quit drinking. A small, or really freaking huge, dose of liquid courage might help. I’d never thought a hospital looked ominous, let alone the bloody Royal Hospital with its cheery architecture and clean windows, but as I stared at the building I had to fight the urge to turn and fly away.

But I wasn’t a coward, whatever anyone said. I mean, yeah I’ve run before, but never from something stupid and petty like a spat between friends. Or, you know, ex friends.

A couple of ponies on the street around me seemed a little worried that I was just standing and staring, but fuck them. I couldn’t stand there forever though, and eventually I had to enter. The receptionist watched me walk in, and I could swear the Royal Guards at the door were watching me in particular.

“Uh... I’m here to see Rainbow Dash.”

The receptionist politely nodded. “Floor three, room twenty one. The first on the left after the stairs.”

Fuck. She didn’t even have to check her list to see where Dash was. And she didn’t even ask what my relationship to her was, so she probably knew I was coming. Either that, or she was lazy and had a really good memory. I was walking right into one of Luna’s plans, wasn’t I?

“Thanks,” I muttered as I turned to the stairs before I walked up to the third floor.

Room twenty one was right next to the stairs, and it had a big window so everyone in the corridor could look into it. It still wasn’t too late to back out, but... fuck. I wanted to make sure Dash was okay. I know I said I wanted a clean break, but there was still something gnawing at my gut, telling me to check in on Dash. I wasn’t here to start another fight, but I didn’t expect this to go any better. At the very least I could say I’m sorry for the screaming match in the palace yesterday. I’m not exactly a good friend, I never have been, but...

Emotions just suck. They really do. I’m feeling guilty and nervous and worried, and trying to remind myself that it’s not my fault and not my problem. I should just turn around and walk away, right? Right?

Fuck Luna, why’d she have to get involved in my personal life anyway?

With a groan, I stepped into the corridor and looked inside the room. The moment I did, Dash saw me and glared at me, before picking up the book on the bedside table and pretending to read it.

I opened the door, stepped in, and found a seat on the right of her bed. Awkward silence followed as I bumped my fists together, and Dash pretended I wasn’t in the room.

After a moment, I took in a deep breath. “Which bone is it that, you know, got cracked?”

If anything, she buried her muzzle in the book and turned away from me. Or at least she tried to, but with how bandaged up she was and the wince she gave, she was forced to lie back on her back.

“A rib?” I guessed. “More than one?” I shifted in my seat. “That’s... kinda odd. Unless you got bucked side on, or while you were rearing up or something... Most pegasi get wounded in the face or wings... because, you know, they... yeah...” I trailed off. What the fuck was I babbling about junk like that for?

She glared at me from over the top of her book before going back to reading whatever it was she was reading.

I rolled my eyes. “You can stop pretending to read now. I’ve never seen you pick up a book before, and... I kinda want to talk.”

“Shows what you know,” she snapped.

“Sure,” I replied. “Look, Dash, I just want to make sure you’re okay. I’m not here to start a fight or piss you off or anything. Are you gonna be alright?”

Silence.

“Please, Trixie does the silent treatment way better than you.” I stood up and started towards the door. “I’ll just go if you’re gonna be like that.”

“Yeah, whatever. I’ll be fine. Just a scratch. The doctors are just overreacting,” she grumbled.

I paused in the doorway, worry creeping into my gut. Turning to face her, I frowned. “Overreacting, how?”

“You know, the usual. ‘Oh you can’t fly’ and ‘You can’t walk that fast’ and crap like that. I got into worse scraps in Flight School.”

“How did you actually get hurt?” I asked, stepping closer. “It’s just a few cracked ribs, right?”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” She waved her hoof and went back to the book. “Like I said, I’ve been through worse.”

I smirked. “It sounds like you got your ass kicked. What happened to all those kung fu lessons?”

“Hey, you should see the other guys.” For the first time in a long time, I saw that trademark Rainbow Dash smirk, and it didn’t piss me off. “And I was drunk at the time. I’d like to see you do better.”

“No. You wouldn’t.” I sat back down, crossing my arms. “Trust me. The last time I was drunk and in a bar fight, I put like, four ponies in hospital and didn’t even get scratched.”

“Suuuuuuuuuuure Miss Hotshot.”

“Hey, ask Luna about it. It’s why she noticed me in the first place.”

“Whatever you say.” Once more with that book, was she actually reading that crap? “So here to mock me or have you actually got something to say?”

“Uh, not really. I just wanted to make sure you’re okay.” I scratched the back of my head. “And... say sorry about that shouting match we had in the palace.”

The book hit the ground as she stared at me. “Wait, wait, wait. Did... did I just hear you correctly? Did you actually apologise? You. Gilda. Apologised. Wow... I... wow...”

“You know what? Fuck you.” I snapped at her only to make her burst out laughing. After a moment, I calmed down and started to feel a bit embarrassed. “It’s not funny. There wasn’t even a damn joke.”

For whatever reason, that just made her laugh harder even as she clutched her side and winced in pain. After a minute or two, she finally calmed down and smiled at me. “Heh, that’s the Gilda apology I was expecting.”

“Whatever.” I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms. “I also wanted to talk to you about this Luna thing. You know, without the yelling and some random bitch trying to be funny.”

“Luna thing? What Luna thing?”

“Dash, please don’t give me that shit.” I glared at her. “You were trying to make me take her bloody job offer. Maybe she put you up to it, maybe you thought you were helping me, either way I seriously want you to cut it out.”

“No idea what you’re talking about,” she said all too innocently.

“Don’t fuck with me Dash!” My fist smashed into my chair. “Don’t you fucking dare!”

“Geez, anger management issues, and I’m being serious, I have no idea what you’re talking about. It’s Twilight with the personal royal mailbox, not me,” she said.

“Sorry,” I muttered. “Every time I think of that bitch I just... Fuck, it makes me want to kill something.” I clenched my fists and let out a deep breath. “Sorry.”

“Seriously, I thought you dealt with all the anger issues. Pretty certain the Flight School people made you or something.” I looked away so that I wouldn’t have to deal with her sympathetic gaze. “You’re not going back to those habits I hope.”

“...For a while I did. Because of Luna I just... fuck. I completely snapped and... it was ugly. I’m a bit better now, but... I’m still having trouble. Trixie’s been helping, a lot, but... I still lose it sometimes when she’s not around.”

“Wait, you mean Tri-” She paused and shook her head. “Whatever helps I suppose.”

I looked her up and down, before I said, “Look, Dash just be straight with me.” I looked right into her eyes. “Is Luna trying to get to me through you?”

“Trust me, I’m not working for Luna or anything. Geez, I’m my own mare you know.”

I just kept staring straight into her eyes. “Please don’t lie to me, Dash.”

“Hey, if you don’t trust me, you can get out,” she snapped.

“Dash, you need to understand where I’m coming from.” I stared into her eyes. “Luna stood by and watched while I was almost brainwashed into becoming a sex slave for the rest of my life. She didn’t do anything while Trixie nearly got killed. I can’t explain to you just how much of me she fucked up and destroyed. Fuck, she damn near broke me, Dash. I almost killed myself because of what happened.” I swallowed, my voice cracking. “If she has anything to do with this, I need to know.”

“That bitch,” growled Dash as she forced herself out of bed, before ripping some crap out of her legs. “Help me out here, we’re paying her a visit.”

I stepped over, and helped take her weight. “No, Dash.” I started to move her back to the bed. “I’m not trying to start a fight with her, though fuck knows I want her dead, and you’re not in any shape to be out of bed.”

“Fuck that, I’m giving her a piece of my mind whether you’re helping or not.” She shrugged me off and caught herself just before collapsing completely on the ground.

“Fuck.” I cursed and stepped over to lift her back up. “Seriously, Dash, you can barely walk five feet. I mean, the palace is just up the street, but I doubt you can even make it to the stairs. Just lie back down, and I’ll call a doc up with some painkillers or something.”

“I’ve got enough painkillers through my system that I’d consider fucking Discord,” she muttered under her breath.

I set her back down in the bed, and reattached the cords she’d ripped out. I’m pretty sure they went back in the right place. “So, you swear that Luna hasn’t been putting you up to this?”

“Nuh ah.” She went to rip them out again, but I grabbed her hoof. “Come on G, let me do something stupid for once.”

“Stupid was what put you here.”

“Nah, that was some idiot who couldn’t take ‘No’ for an answer,” she said as she struggled against me, but she was too weak to do anything.

“Stop fighting, Dash. I’ll use the crazy patient straps if I have to.”

“Bet you’d love that,” she muttered under her breath.

I sat back down in the chair next to her, and watched to make sure she wouldn’t try to stand up again. “Anyway, if Luna wasn’t putting you up to it, what were you trying to do by pissing me off like that?”

“Sorry, Pinkie Promised.” The way she said it made it sound as though that explained everything.

“What does that mean?”

“If I tell, I die. Horribly. Tragically. And very definitely not awesomely or epically.”

I blinked at her. “...What? How does that make sense? Did you sign a contract with a draconequus or something?”

“Eh, something like that.” Dash waved her hoof as though it wasn’t a big deal. “Just trust me on this will you?”

“Trust you on what?” I frowned. “Are you still trying to convince me to take that job?”

“Don’t get why you don’t want it, but considering you hate Luna that much, I can’t blame you. I mean, come on! First captain of the Lunar Guard, or whatever she wants to call it? So awesome, maybe she’ll bring back the Shadowbolts. Damn! Imagine how epic that’d be.”

“I just can’t, Dash.” I frowned. “If I get involved with her again, who knows what I’ll be dragged into. And if I get involved in something heavy, then Trix will too, and she could get hurt or actually die this time. I mean, Celestia hates my guts and wants me dead, Luna seems to think I’m her friend or some shit, and if I take that job then I’m practically gonna be the face for race relations, and I definitely don’t want that kind of attention. I’m not like you, Dash. I don’t have an ego that needs constant feeding.”

“Hey! My ego does not need constant feeding and you make it sound like a bad thing.”

“That’s because it is a bad thing.”

“I doubt Celestia wants you dead, and even if she did, you’d think being a big deal would stop her from doing anything. I mean, seriously? You think Celestia would just stage an accident or something? If you really think that, there’s something wrong with your head.”

I snorted. “Call me crazy if you want, but I wouldn’t have survived this long if I was as stupid and trusting as most ponies are. Celestia’s got a dark side, just like any other ruler.”

“Suuuuuuuuure, whatever you say, you crazy gryph.”

I rolled my eyes. “Dash, do yourself a favour and never get into politics. You’d be eaten alive.”

“As if you’d do any better. At least I’d make things interesting for once. And, you know, do some good with my power.”

I didn’t answer her, just shook my head and chuckled as I sat back in my chair. “So, are we good? I mean, I know we’re not back to being like we were, but... I dunno. Are you still pissed at me?”

“...Sure, whatever.”

“Ugh, mares are so bloody complicated,” I muttered and rubbed at my eyes. “I don’t know if that means you’re angry and just keeping a lid on it, or you’re not angry, or just don’t want me to know you’re still angry, or a freaking billion other things.”

“You’re an idiot, you know that?”

“Yeah, I’ve been told.”

“Well you are. Now get me out of this stinking bed. I swear I’m about to go insane if I stay here for one more second.” As if to emphasise her point, her wings twitched.

“Have the doctors cleared you to go?” I asked. “No? Then I’m not helping you out of that bed.”

“You’re meant to be my friend!”

I rolled my eyes. “If not helping you hurt yourself makes me a bad friend, then I’ll happily be a bad friend. If that filly...” I snapped my claws. “What’s her name... Uh... Shutterfly? Whatever. If she was in your situation, would you help her out of bed?”

“It’s Fluttershy,” snapped Dash. “And that’s not the point!”

“It is, and you know it. The rules don’t change for you, Dash.”

“Well they should,” she said. “Well if you don’t help me now, I’ll just sneak out later.”

“I’m nocturnal, dude. I can wait here all night to stop y-”

“I’m sure your marefriend would just love that.”

I paused for thought, before I shrugged. I held out one hand. “Trixie gets pissed at me, she gives me the silent treatment for a few days, gets over it, I make her dinner, and we’re all good again.” I held out my other claw. “You leave this bed, trip on some stairs, your ribs puncture your lungs and my only friend’s dead.” I balanced the two out on an invisible scale. “Really not much of a contest.”

“Seriously? Get a social life. Or will Trixie whip you for that?”

“Trixie actually told me to go and ‘make some friends’,” I rolled my eyes.

“Oh dear Celestia’s royal plot, don’t let Twilight hear you say that.”

“Twilight?” I searched my memory. “Uh... magic, right? Celestia’s student?”

“Resident egghead, geek extraordinaire, could lecture a room of politicians to death,” finished Dash.

“I seriously don’t get your new friends. How could you of all ponies be friends with someone like that? Let alone Shutte-”

“Fluttershy.”

“Right, Fluttershy. I can barely talk to her without getting so frustrated I could scream. Not to mention that shrieking Pink Horror.”

“Hey, Pinkie’s cool and Fluttershy could kick your ass.” She folded her hooves and glared at me. “I don’t mock your marefriend and you don’t mock my friends. Got that?”

“Alright, alright.” I held out my claws calmingly. “I’m just saying is all. Also, there’s no way in Tartarus Shutterfly could beat anyone in a fight. I’ve never seen a more delicate mare in my life.”

“She beat up a full grown dragon.”

I snorted out a chuckle. “Uh huh.”

“Totally serious, Pinkie Promise. You know that dragon that threatened to blanket Equestria in smoke?”

“Nope. I wasn’t in Equestria for a few months after we had that fight in Ponyville. Must have happened while I was gone.”

“Well whatever, getting him to move out was all Fluttershy.”

“I doubt that. You probably weren’t even there when that dragon got told to piss off. That’s an issue for the military, or the Princesses, or some negotiators. Not Celestia’s own personal and irreplaceable super-weapons.”

“Nah, we got that job. Totally nailed it and it was all Fluttershy. You should have seen it. Totally. Awesome.”

“Sure,” I sat back in my chair, folding my arms behind my head. “Any other monsters you and your friends want to steal credit for beating?”

Why was I back here? Seriously, by all accounts I should be somewhere in the middle of nowhere, doing who knows what. Sure, I’d end up being hunted down like some piece of food, but at least I wouldn’t be here. So what in the bloody world was I doing? I could still escape, there was still the chance for me to run away right now and to never look back. Vinyl and Octy would wonder what happened to me and where I had gone, but at least they’d no longer be in danger. It was only a matter of time before Chrysalis decided they were a detriment and removed them from the picture. The longer I was here, the more danger they were in.

How long had I been standing here with a hoof raised? An hour? Two? Did it matter? Maybe some pony had called the guards and told them there was a crazy pony in the building and they needed to be locked in a mental institute somewhere. It was a pipe dream, but one worth dreaming.

Also, it was so bloody weird to no longer have pervy thoughts floating around in my head. I swear, Vinyl is the worst influence ever and no one should ever feed on her. Ever. Feeding on that prick Blueblood would be better.

A knocking sound echoed through the hall.

Was that me? Did I just knock? Fuck! Alright, stay calm, deep breaths. I can still run away. In fact, there’s a window right there! I’ll just change to a pegasus and jump out. Kinda silly, but it works. Okay, let’s go!

Um... legs? Please move. Why aren’t you moving? Come on, move!

The locks on the door clicked, and the door swung open. Vinyl stood there and asked, “Hey, is that you? If not, then who are you and what do you want?”

“Nope, not me.Totally not me.Just a random stranger, sorry for the bother, later.” I turned to walk away, but she bit my tail and dragged me back inside.

“Great, I was just about to come find you.” She slammed the door shut behind us and looked at me, running a hoof through her mane. “Alright, so Octy’s taking this... not as badly as she could have,” she rubbed her jaw, “only got slapped once. Anyway, I’ve calmed her down, and she’s sitting in there with some coffee and wants to talk to you. Just talk. If you can convince her that you’re, you know, a pony, then you can stay. Just don’t disguise yourself as me, her, or anypony she knows. And don’t flirt with her. Or stare at her. Or make any sudden movements. Or touch her drink. Or her. Actually, just stay on the other side of the room from her. And for Celestia’s sake, whatever you do, do not under any circumstances-”

“Vinyl?” Octavia called out. “Is that her?”

“Yeah! Be there in a sec,” Vinyl turned back to me and jabbed a hoof into my chest. “Don’t mess this up. I was up all night trying to convince her that this isn’t treason or something.”

“How’d you manage that?” I whispered back.

“I have absolutely no idea.” She trotted back down the corridor, and pushed open the door. I followed her inside, and Vinyl stood between me and her. “Octy, meet my changeling roommate. My changeling roommate, meet Octy.” She elbowed me and hissed, “Say hi.”

“Um... hi?” I smiled weakly.

Octavia looked tired, and frazzled as she answered. “Uh... hello.”

“See?” Vinyl said, nervously glancing between us. “There’s no need for this to be a big deal. Uh... why don’t you show Octy what you really look like?”

“Wha-what?” I glanced between the two of them before gulping and dropping the disguise.

Octavia flinched back, and watched me warily. After a second she said, “So... uh... I’m sorry, I don’t know if you’re male or female.” She frowned, shuddered, and looked away. “Could uh... she? Put her disguise back on?”

Vinyl nodded and looked at me expectantly.

“Gladly.” I tossed on my spare unicorn disguise that wasn’t based on anypony. “Better?”

Octavia didn’t seem any more relaxed, but she nodded. “I’m sorry, um, I still haven’t caught your name. Ms...?”

“SC0619.”

Octavia blinked. “I beg your pardon?”

“Yeah, you find that weird, but that’s my name and I’m sticking to it.”

“Uh...” Octavia glanced at the real unicorn. “Vinyl, are all changelings named like that?”

“How should I know?” Vinyl shrugged. “I never can never remember her name anyway.”

“Zero.Zero-six-one-nine. With SC in front obviously,” I muttered with a glare. “You don’t hear me calling you... er... Inzyl or something.”

“But that’s because Vinyl is an actual word,” Octavia pointed out with a frown. “Sorry, but it could take a while before we can remember a sequence of random numbers.”

“Hey, they’re not random numbers! That’s like saying your name is made up of random letters. So not cool.”

“Hey, chill.” Vinyl nudged me with her hoof, before turning to Octavia. “I’ve always just called her ‘dude’ or ‘bro’ or ‘hey you’ if she’s in a crowd.” She shrugged.

“That seems... slightly derogatory...” Octavia answered.

“Hey, if she wants a real name she can just pick one.”

“I have a real name,” I said. “I just told you what it was.”

“Eh,” Vinyl tossed her hoof in the air. “It’s more like a serial number, you know? You’re hatchling number three billion and five, so we’ll just call you three billion and five.”

“Please, if that was the case I’d be something like three billion five hundred thousand something or rather. And come on, since when can you use a number as a pick up line? You can’t. My name? Total chick magic. Or male magnet. Whatever.”

Octavia threw up in her mouth.

Vinyl ignored that and turned to face me. “Even if it is your name, CS619-”

“Zero! There’s a zero there.” I threw both hooves into the air. “I remember your names fine.”

“Fine. CS6190 is a bit of a mouthful anyway. Are you sure we can’t shorten it to like, CS or something?”

“It’s SC. As in Scout. Scout zero-six-one-nine,” I grumbled. “And can we stop talking about my name? It’s a perfectly fine name!”

“How about we shorten it just that, then? Scout. We’ll call you Scout.” Vinyl grinned, and turned to Octy. “That works, right? I always wanted to name my pet something like that.”

“I’m not a pet! And I have a name, just fucking use it!” I snapped.

“Woah, woah, woah.” Vinyl held her hooves out and reared back. “Just chill, dude. I’m just trying to help Octy get a handle on this, and think of you as something other than another mindless drone in an endless swarm. Names help with that. First you name it, then you start getting attached to it.”

“I have a name though,” I mumbled.

Vinyl opened her mouth again, but Octavia interrupted her. “It’s fine, Vinyl. We can talk about this later.” She turned to face me. “So, SC0619, I have to ask what are you doing living with Vinyl? Are you only here to...” she gulped, “Feed off us?”

“Nah, feeding off Vinyl leaves me in this really weird ‘I wanna go after anything that moves’ type of state, and that’s a lot less fun than it sounds. I’m just here to hang around, nothing really that serious. Plus, playing at her gigs gives enough emotion for me to last a couple of days.” I shrugged and tried to give her a reassuring smile. “I’m not a spy or anything you know.”

“Well, how can we be certain of that?” Octavia frowned. “For all Vinyl knows, you’re not even the original changeling she made this agreement with. If you can take any form, there’s no reason you couldn’t have replaced the real SC0619 and she never noticed.”

“Hey, we’re closer than that,” Vinyl muttered and turned to me. “We’re friends. Right, SC...9? 6...? 2...0?”

Head meet table. Hard.Repeatedly.

“Hey, it’s not my fault you have a stupid name,” Vinyl pouted.

“My name is not stupid,” I said under my breath, though I wasn’t even sure why I bothered.

“For that matter, how am I supposed to tell the difference between you and Vinyl if you’re disguised as her?”

“Um... I don’t know her eye color?” I said. “So I just guessed and went with blue, unless that’s her actual color.”

Vinyl grinned. “Nope. Not blue.”

“Yes, but she could be just saying that.” Octavia replied. “I know your eye color, why wouldn’t she?”

“Because you’re special to me?” Vinyl smiled and nuzzled her.

Octavia returned the nuzzle, but didn’t seem quite satisfied with that system. “Yes, but she could have pried your eyes open while you were asleep. Or she could just watch you until you open them in the morning.”

“Because I’m such a stalker right?” I rolled my eyes.

“All I’m saying is that it’s a system prone to flaws and exploitation.” Octavia turned to face Vinyl. “Maybe if you tell me something about yourself that she doesn’t know? That way I can use that if it might not be the real you? Something like, what’s your favorite color, or who was your first kiss?”

“Right...” Vinyl glanced at me and shrugged. “Uh... how about the name of my first time?”

“Spitfire,” I said without missing a beat.

Octavia blinked in shock, and frowned in disapproval.

Vinyl didn’t seem to notice. “Oh... the only stallion I ever screwed?”

“Firestreak.”

“Vinyl...” Octavia growled in warning.

She didn’t seem to notice. “How many ponies I’ve laid?”

“Thirty-two...?”

Octavia’s eyes bugged. “Vinyl?” She choked.

“Damn it...” Vinyl frowned. “Alright, just wait, I’ll get this-”

“No you won’t!” Octavia snapped with a stomp of her hoof. “Thirty two? Really?”

Vinyl shrugged.

“How about my birthday, then?” Octavia suggested.

“Um...” I glanced over at Vinyl. “That’s a hard one. Twentieth next month right?”

“Nah, Octy’s birthday’s near the start of the year, right?” Vinyl glanced at her.

Octavia frowned. “I can’t believe your insect roommate remember my birthday, and you don’t.”

“Uh...” Vinyl shifted from left to right. “Uh... she read my mind, and erased it from my memory! Changelings can totally do that!”

“Yes, changelings can so totally do that,” I said flatly with an eye roll.

“Vinyl...” Octavia warned.

“Alright, fine!” Vinyl snapped. “Everypony just gang up on me, why don’t you? How about where Octy and I first met? Where we first kissed? Where our first date was? The first night that we did it? Any of those?!”

“Whoa!” I scrambled back and held out my hooves. “Geez, sorry, I don’t know alright?”

Octavia held put a hoof on Vinyl’s shoulder. “Vinyl, calm down. I just want to be safe-”

“She’s my friend, Octy.” Vinyl shrugged the hoof off and rounded on her. “I’m not going to kick her out of my apartment for no reason. I share things with her, a lot of things, because that’s what friends do! She’s not going to try to replace me, and she’s never ever going to touch you because she knows what you mean to me. She’s not some spy, she doesn’t do any sneaky subterfuge stuff, and I really hate the fact that you think you need some stupid code word or question just to tell us apart!”

“Vinyl, I-”

“No!” Vinyl stomped her hoof. “I’m going for a walk, and when I come back I want you two to get along without me!” And with that, she stalked out of the room and the door slammed shut behind her. A moment later, it opened again and she shouted to us. “And notice how I left you alone in a room with her? That’s because I trust her, damn it! And you should too!” Then the door slammed again, and I was left alone with Octavia.

“So...” I clapped my hooves together.

“...” Octavia didn’t seem to have anything to say either. “Would... you... like some tea?”

“Green tea?” I asked.

“Umm... I think we have some. I’ll just check...” Octavia trotted out of the room, and I heard the sound of water being poured into a jug. “Yes. Apparently we do have a few bags of green tea.”

“Sweet!” I slipped off the couch and trotted into the kitchen. “You would not believe how hard it is to get green tea in the hive. I love this stuff. Need some help?”

“Um... No, I’m fine in here,” she pushed the kettle onto the stove. “Would you like some sugar or milk?”

“Neither, I prefer my green tea nice and strong. Changelings don’t really have taste buds. We only eat or drink to be polite or if we really, really, really like the texture.”

Octavia nodded. “That’s... interesting.” A frown touched her muzzle, and she looked me in the eye. “Wait, was it you who took me to that gryphon restaurant the other night?”

“Um...” I coughed and smiled sheepishly. “Vinyl’s going to kill me.”

Octavia’s eyes widened. “I was positively drunk! And you called me a racist! When I woke up I couldn’t believe Vinyl had done that to me. The only reason I didn’t mention it to her was I was so embarrassed about it, and I was surprised when she didn’t even bring it up.”

“Heh, yeah, you got totally trashed.” I grinned at her before sighing. “And yeah, you were totally being racist. I swear by Celestia, I don’t get how Vinyl can hang out with you when you go full ‘ponies are better’ mode.”

Octavia blinked, and scowled. “I am not a racist.”

“What was it you said?” I cleared my throat and mimicked her voice, “‘I’m sorry, but how can you know how to cook if you don’t even eat the stuff’ or something like that. I don’t know, but it was racist.”

“It wasn’t,” she growled, turning away to take the kettle of the stove and pour a two cups of tea. “It was a perfectly reasonable question to ask.”

“Sure,” I said as I levitated the cups to the table. “And thanks, you do not know how much I love this.”

“You’re welcome.” She sat down across from me, her eyes narrowing again. “Was it you that got involved in that fight with Rainbow Dash as well?”

“No...?” I smiled innocently as I sipped on the tea, a moan escaping as I felt that smooth drink going down my throat. “Oh Celestia’s flank I’ve missed this.”

Octavia blinked in surprise before shaking her head and looking away. “I knew it was too good to be true. I should have suspected Vinyl was interested in flying mares after I found that issue of Air Illustrated in her room. I didn’t think she’d start a fight though, I’ve never known her to be violent.”

“What?” I tilted my head to the side in confusion. “Okay, I’m going to be serious for once, but Vinyl loves you and she’s not interested in anyone other than you. I mean, the one time I was around when you two were together, the love overflow was enough that I didn’t need to feed for a week.”

Octavia blushed at that, and smiled into her tea. “Really?”

“Yes. Next time when you two are alone and she’s trying to be romantic, take off her glasses. You ponies have that cheesy saying about eyes and souls or love or something, and if it’s true, you’ll see it without a doubt.” Throwing my head back, I drank the rest of my tea as though it was a shot of alcohol. “More please.”

Octavia stood up, and brought the kettle over, still smiling. She tipped some into my cup, before a frown touched her lips. “But then why does she insist on making those lewd suggestions at her ‘gigs’ about female nightkin, gryphons, and zebras?”

I coughed and looked away, sipping on some tea in the hopes of hiding my expression.

“That was you?!” Octavia sounded incredulous. “I was worried that she thought I was becoming boring and was trying to give me hints.” She shook her head and took a sip of her own tea. “Why would you even say those things?”

“If you hadn’t noticed, I’m into the whole equality thing. It’s kinda a big deal for us and plus, nightkin and gryphons are hot!” I grinned at her, hoping to make her squirm, but she merely rolled her eyes.

“I for one, don’t see the appeal. Nightkin have those ghastly teeth and wings. And those eyes,” she shuddered. “They’re simply not natural. And they’re far too similar to those old horror stories, Curse and such.”

“Those teeth are awesome.” I held my forehooves up in front of my face, pretending they were teeth. “I mean, just imagine the bites and nibbles those could give. So awesome.”

Octavia shook her head, but seemed amused. “And gryphons don’t even have... compatible anatomy. I mean, how would you kiss a beak? And those talons, they couldn’t touch you... there without tearing something.”

“You’d be surprised,” I singsonged.

Octavia looked green again. “You didn’t... did you?”

“A mare never kisses and tells,” I said as I drank some more tea before adding as she took a sip from her own cup, “Totally did.”

Octavia coughed and banged a hoof against her chest. “That’s... positively ghastly. I didn’t know gryphons even accepted homosexual or interspecies... canoodling.”

“First of all, it was a guy. Secondly, Gilda has a marefriend and currently she’s the face of gryphon relations.”

Octavia blinked at me, before shaking her head and frowning. “I was under the impression Gilda didn’t represent gryphons very well at all. According to all the newspapers, she’s something of an exception when compared to their females, and quite the brute too. Just the other day she was photographed choking some poor reporter.”

“Any other high profile gryphons you can name?” I countered.

“Um... their former king?” Octavia shrugged. “But no, none spring to mind.”

“Exactly. Gilda, for all her faults, is the face of gryphon relations.” I leaned back in my chair. “She’s kind of a big deal.”

“They should probably pick a better spokes-pony then,” Octavia replied before adding, “Or spokes-gryphon. This whole anypony versus anyone business is so trivial and needlessly politically correct. Was it you or Vinyl that corrected Luna over that at the meeting?”

“Duh, who else?” I grinned at her and jabbed a hoof at myself. “I’m just awesome like that.”

“Honestly, it’s the pettiest thing in the world for you to take a stand on.” Octavia rolled her eyes. “Even with the new wave of refugees, gryphons barely represent four percent of the population.”

“Doesn’t make them any less important,” I replied.

“I would argue that it does. The needs of our nation are important than theirs. We need to consider our requirements first, before we can really set about giving aid to them.”

“Raaaaaacist,” I sang. “Equestria has more than enough to give aid to them ten times over before even feeling the dent.”

“I am not racist!” Octavia huffed. “I resent that. Yes, we have the means to provide for them, for now, but what if their civil war drags out? What if they become dependent on us? How long can Equestria sustain a population that’s not offering us anything in return? If we simply give it to them now, they’ll expect the same in future. Give an inch and they’ll take a mile, as my father always said.”

“Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaacist,” I said again. “Just listen to yourself for once.”

“I raise valid points, not blind prejudice!” she snapped back at me. “Gryphons and ponies are vastly different, and there are issues that need to be addressed. Not just the obvious ones like their carnivorous nature or misogyny, but other ones like their military culture and predatory instincts. How will that fit in our society, regardless of their race? It would be like taking a pony from before the tribes unified and throwing them into modern society and expecting nothing wrong to come of it. Things are different in Equestria than they are in the Kingdom.”

“Valid points does not make you not racist.” I paused. “That sounded better in my head, but anyways! You could at least give them the chance.”

“How am I denying them a chance? I just suggest caution over blind acceptance.”

“Suuuuure you were.”

Octavia rolled her eyes. “You’re trying to paint me as a bigot, when you’re not even thinking about actually countering my arguments. At least I’m putting a degree of thought into the topic.”

“Meh, I’m a scout not a thinker. They point me in a direction and I go, not that hard to understand,” I said with a shrug.

“So... you still work for your uh, hive?”

“When you’ve got an evil overlord who knows everything everyone is doingand can track you down whenever she wants to , it’s kinda hard to get away. Don’t tempt me though, it’d be nice to get away from that old hag.” I looked at her nervously. “Just... er... don’t go telling her I said that. If she asks, she doesn’t look a year over twenty-one.”

Octavia stared at me, a worried frown appearing. “Is Vinyl in danger because of you?”

“Don’t be silly, she’s not interested in Vinyl or you or any of your friends or family. You’re... inconsequential...” I shrugged. “Personally, I think she’s finally cracked.”

“That’s not comforting.” Octavia put her tea down and looking suspicious. “What are you doing here? Why did you ever approach Vinyl in the first place?”

“You’re gonna have to ask Vinyl that one, I’m afraid. As for why I’m here, well, I’d love to tell you, but I don’t know.” I took another drink of the tea and stuck my tongue out at how cold it was. “I forgot how bad this tastes cold.”

“What if your queen decides that she doesn’t need Vinyl at all? What’s to stop her ordering you to do away with me and Vinyl entirely and replace the both of us with infiltrators?”

“What’s to stop Celestia from bringing down the sun and killing every pony?”

“That’s irrelevant, Celestia would never do that. It’s simply not in her nature.”

“Well then, there’s your answer.”

“You’re telling me your queen isn’t ruthless and calculating? Even if you would refuse such orders, what’s to stop her having you replaced?”

“My irresistible wit and charm of course. Tell me, have you seen a more handsome changeling than moi?” I said as I ran a hoof through my luxurious mane.

“You’re dodging the question, and that’s not even what you really look like. For all I know, as far as changeling’s go, you could be considered hideous. But then, I suppose as far as changelings are concerned, appearance would be a relative issue...” Octavia frowned at me again. “Are you even truly female?”

“Eh, gender doesn’t mean much since we can, you know, change. I mean, hello! It’s in our name. Changelings. It really comes down to what we want to be, and me? I prefer being female. I just love the way a mare can make a stallion’s eyes pop out and how a simple flick of the rump can knock out an entire battalion.”

Octavia blinked in surprise. “So... you prefer to be a mare, but aren’t really worried about it?”

“It? Is this some sort of code phrase or something? I swear, you ponies spend too much time making up these little innuendos or whatever full of winks and argh. Can’t you just have a proper conversation for once?”

“I’m just trying to get a handle on your personality. If you’re female but prefer mares as sexual partners, that says things about you.”

“Technically I prefer males, Vinyl just messes up my orientation. I swear, that mare has a libido so high it’s like comparing an alicorn to a unicorn foal in magic. How do you even keep up with her?”

“With tight restraint.” Octavia answered.

My mouth opened then closed then opened again as I stared at her in shock. Was she joking? She was joking right? She had to be joking.

“Oh, not like that,” Octavia waved a hoof. “What I mean is I make her earn it, and make it worthwhile for her. I make her exercise restraint and approach me on my terms. And... it helps if I keep an open mind with her. She does have quite the broad... appetite.”

“Don’t remind me. I still have nightmares over some of the things she has going through her head.” I whimpered and cradled my head. “There are some things that simply aren’t meant to be seen.”

Octavia frowned at me. “Do you mean that thing she likes with th-”

“I don’t want to know!” My ears flattened against my skull.

“Oh, it’s not that bad.” Octavia waved a hoof. “I don’t really enjoy it too much, but if she en-”

“Lalalalalalalalalalala, can’t hear you!”

Octavia just rolled her eyes. “Don’t be so obtuse.”

“Don’t know, don’t care. I’ve finally got her out of my system thank you very much, I don’t need to be corrupted again.”

“So... does feeding on ponies always have that effect on you? If you feed on... a cow for example, do you develop a craving for bull? Or is Vinyl just... extreme?”

“Vinyl’s extreme, but any emotion will affect us. It’s not really common knowledge, so don’t spread that around, but if I feed on someone really angry I’ll end up more irritable and if I feed on someone really, really, really, happy I’ll end up feeling as though everything is great.” I rubbed the back of my neck. “It’s part of why we tend to feed on the same people every time since it helps us... adjust.”

“So, have you fed on me?” Octavia asked, sounding fascinated.

“Nope. Vinyl would kill me if I did that.”

“Oh. Right...” Octavia chuckled. “I was just slightly curious about what I’d... taste like.”

“You’re not extreme enough to get a strong reaction, which makes you the ideal... er...” I tried to find a non-predatory word for it, but it was impossible. After all, she was food. “Um... ideal pony.”

Octavia blinked. “I don’t know if I should be flattered, or get annoyed about essentially being described as dull.”

“Flattered. Flattery is good, great even!” A nervous chuckle escaped. “And it’s called being balanced.”

“Uh huh,” she answered dryly. After another second she asked, “I’m sorry, I’m just rather curious about... the emotion feeding thing. I’m not even sure I understand how you could get energy from love. Who’s the most ‘extreme’ pony you’ve fed on?”

“Vinyl.”

“Really?” Octavia chuckled. “I always knew she was bad, but not that bad. Honestly, she’s only so much more active than I am in regards to that.”

“She’s insane.”

“Yes. Yes she is.” Octavia smiled and stood up. “I honestly wonder what she sees in me at times. I’m far from her usual field of interest, raving and partying and energy drinks and cheap one night stands and bad decisions.” She rolled her eyes. “I don’t even see the appeal in a hangover and sexual diseases.”

A smile touched my lips. “I could tell you, but that’d ruin the d’awwwwww factor.”

She stepped back to the table and filled the pot with more boiling water. “So, do changelings ever settle down? What if you fall in love with another changeling? Could you feed off each other indefinitely?”

“Er... ask me once I fall in love?” I chuckled nervously.

“Isn’t that the sort of thing you should think about beforehand? It could be a bit of an issue at the time.”

“It’s... er... something we’re not allowed to talk about. Ever.”

“Oh...” Octavia poured me another cup of tea and sat down again. “Why not?”

The cup was immediately snatched up as I nursed it in my hooves. “I dunno. No one talks about it and it’s a kinda big secret that we prefer to keep on the hush hush.”

“So... do changeling have many taboo topics? It sounds like you lead a rather dreary and tightly controlled existence.”

“Well when every single other species wants to kill you, it’s necessary.”

“Well, it’s not exactly like your kind has a history of being the victim, and your method of survival is rather sinister and invasive.”

“We’re shape shifters by nature. Tell me, could you ever trust a shape shifter? Love one? There’d always be that nugget of doubt in the back of your mind that maybe they’re taking another shape and cheating on you.” A sigh escaped as I swirled my green tea. “At our core we are liars, spies, constant change.”

“...Rather sad when you think of it like that.”

“Welcome to my life.” I raised my glass in a mock toast. “I mean, no matter what we do, when something goes wrong, it’s our fault. And then you have ponies for next door neighbors where everything goes right and, well, is it a surprise we lashed out. Sorry about that by the way.”

Octavia sighed, and stood up. “Couldn’t you have just been a mindless insect? It would have been much easier to tell Vinyl to get rid of you. Now you’re making me empathetic.”

“Heh, sorry, it’s what we do. Emotional manipulators and leeches you know, probably understand emotion better than anyone.” Standing up, I passed the cup back to her. “I think it’s about time I left anyways.”

“Why?” She frowned at me. “I thought the whole point of this was to convince me you should stay? Which you’ve more or less done, by the way.”

“Yeah... well...” As much as I hated to admit it, dealing with Vinyl got me too sympathetic to begin with and now I was connecting to Octy. If that happened... “I need to do some stuff.”

“If you leave now, Vinyl will think I made you leave. If you have to go, fine, but at least wait until you can explain things to her. She’s your friend, you owe her at least that much.”

That made me pause at the door. As much as I hated it, I could feel the emotions warring inside me, causing me to grit my teeth. I wanted to stay, I wanted to stay so badly, more than I had ever wanted anything else in the world, but I could also feel the hivemind. It buzzed inside my head, nudging me on, drawing me away. I had a job, a purpose and I needed to do that.

“It’s ultimately your choice if you want to leave or not, but you can’t simply walk out of her life like that and expect her to just be fine. You’re Vinyl’s friend, serial number for a name or no. It simply wouldn’t be fair on her.”

Fuck.

My hoof dropped away from the door handle and I turned back to Octy. “You know what, an hour or two wouldn’t hurt.” But even as I said that, I could feel the pressure in the back of my mind increasing.

I was actually still in a good mood when I got back to my apartment. I’d almost forgotten just how damn funny Dash could be. I turned the key in the lock and stepped inside.

The last few hours were just like back in flight school, me and her up all night, talking non-stop about stupid shit that meant nothing. She bragged about things that totally never happened, and I pretended I believed her. It was a total nostalgia trip for me. The only way it could have been better was if I wasn’t morning already.

I closed the door behind me, and yawned as I towards the bedroom. I couldn’t help but feel I’d forgotten something, though. Whatever. It was probably nothing.

“Hey, Trix, I’m back! You here?” I called out.

The bedroom door slammed open and there stood a very pissed off and very red eyed mare. “And just where have you been?”

Ah. I think I remembered what I’d forgotten.

“Uh... the hospital?” I answered hesitantly. Oh crap. I’d forgotten to tell her I was going there, and then I spent all night out and she didn’t even know where I was. I was so dead. Uh... quick! Distract her! “Hey! It turns out there’s this community meeting thing at the palace tonight that I figured we should go to.”

“Gilda,” she growled, “give me one good reason to not kill you right now.”

“... Uh...” That’s a really good question. Think me, think. “I... made a friend! Yeah, I made a friend like you wanted me to!”

“Oh really? A friend you say?” If anything, her tone made me even more nervous. “Tell me about this ‘friend’ of yours.”

“Alright, well... I didn’t really make a friend, I got back in touch with Dash, and spent the day talking with her at hospital. But that counts, right? That fixes up that issue you had with me being too lonely, right?”

Her eyes narrowed, but she didn’t say anything.

“And... Uh... Anyway, I’ve been up all day and night, so I’m feeling pretty damn tired.” I moved to step around her. “So... uh... you know, I’ll just get some sleep and everything’s fine.”

A hoof was suddenly in my way as she glared at me and I realized that she didn’t have her hat or cape on. “Do you have any idea how worried I was? I came this close to calling the Guard to go looking for you!”

“...Sorry, but... I can take care of myself, right? What’s the worst that could have happened?”

The glare I received was straight from the gates of Tartarus, a special order just for me.

“Hey! Calm down, it’s not that big of a deal, Trix. I’m fine.” I put my claw on her shoulder only for her to shrug it off. “Hey, that’s not fair! I know I should have warned you where I was, but I can take care of myself, and you know I wouldn’t do anything stupid or dangerous.”

“Trixie isn’t so certain about that last one,” she snapped.

“Hey, you’re the one who picked a fight with the city guard last week,” I pointed out.

“You’re the one who sees a shrink every week.” As soon as those words left her lips, her face fell. “Sorry...”

My eye twitched a little bit. You try killing your brother for the sake of someone you love and come out the other end peachy keen. I didn’t actually say that. I wanted to, but I stamped it down before I even took breath to answer.

I stared at her for a moment, before I shook my head and pushed past her. “Whatever. I’m tired, I want to sleep.”

“You don’t just walk away from the Great and Powerful Trixie! Don’t you dare!”

“Don’t I dare?” I turned around and snapped at her. “‘Don’t I dare’? I repeated as I stepped towards her. “Gee Trix, that sounded a whole fucking lot like a threat. So that’s it? You’re threatening me now? As if the emotional blackmail wasn’t already enough, or the mandatory visits to a psychiatrist that you helped sign me up for! What are you gonna do now, huh? Get me committed to the goddess damn loony bin this time?!”

I noticed Trixie was shrinking back from me, and I was practically roaring in her face. My wings were flared, my crown feathers were standing up, and I realised I was crouched low so my face was directly in hers. Also the ‘ready to tackle’ position, another part of me noted.

“N-No. Sorry. I’ll just go an-and do, um... cook dinner!” She quickly backed out of the room and scrambled towards the kitchen.

“W-wait, Trix!” I stood up and followed after her. “Shit, shit, shit, I didn’t- I wasn’t trying to- I mean, fuck! I’m sorry! I didn’t even notice what I was doing!” I said as I followed after her.

As if that makes it any better.

Shut up!

“It’s fine! It’s perfectly fine! T-Trixie will cook dinner, it’ll be ready in a minute.” She ran around the kitchen, throwing all sorts of stuff in a pot and dicing food faster than I’ve ever seen her move. There was a flash of light and a beer bottle was in my face. “J-Just sit down and enjoy your drink, the food will be out shortly.”

“Trix, I’m sorry.” I repeated as I grabbed the beer and put it down on the counter. “I didn’t even realise I was... Fuck, I swear to Celestia I’d never hurt you.” I stepped closer to Trixie, and asked, “Are you okay? I-I- shit... I was just tired and angry. That’s it. Tired and angry and... Look, you were right to be worried about me. I shouldn’t have spent so long with Dash and not let you know where I was. That was my bad.”

She shrunk away as she filled the pot with water and put it on the stove, still muttering under her breath, but it was impossible it make out the words. Her breaths were coming short and sharp, and I froze as I realised she was hyperventilating.

“Trixie?”

She didn’t respond to me, she just kept cooking frantically and breathing hard.

I stepped forward, and wrapped my arms around her. I pulled her close to my chest, wrapped my wings around her body, and stared into her eyes. “Trix, you’re scaring me.”

She froze. Her entire body stiffened and for a second, I thought I had completely broken her. Then a small sob escaped and she wrapped both hooves around my body, hugging back tightly as she cried for the first time.

I hugged her tighter and stroked the back of her mane. “I’m sorry, Trix. I’m really bloody sorry.” Fuck me, I can’t believe I’d rattled her so badly like that. Damn me. Somebody should just freaking stab me. Holy fuck, I can’t believe I did that. Acid churned in my gut, and I felt sick to my stomach. Did I really just snap at Trixie like that because she was worried about me?

Yes, you really did. Classy move, Gilda.

“I-I... Are you okay, Trix?”

She nodded mutely into my shoulder and squeezed me tighter. Every fiber of her being was trembling in my arms, but she slowly settled down until she just rested against me. We just stood there for a couple of seconds, not saying or doing anything as I awkwardly brushed her mane.

“S-Sorry,” whispered Trixie, finally breaking the silence.

“No, it’s fine. I’m the one who... Fuck, I don’t even know what came over me. I’m just... shit, are you okay?” I frowned as I thought back on what I knew of Trixie. Please tell me I didn’t just make her flashback to getting beaten by her mother or something.

Probably.

I swallowed.

“Y-Yeah.” She touched a hoof to my cheek and I instinctively leaned in, nuzzling it lightly. “You’re not like her. You love me... right?”

That was out loud? Shit.

“Yes. I love you and I’d never hurt you. I couldn’t live with myself if I ever... I can’t believe I just...” I shook my head, and hugged her tighter. “I’m sorry.”

“It was Trixie’s fault, she shouldn’t have said anything, she should have just let you sleep,” she said before mumbling under her breath, “It’s always Trixie’s fault.”

“No, it wasn’t your fault at all. I had no good reason to snap, and you were right to worry about me.” Fuck, maybe that shrink has a point.

You think?

“J-Just hold me.” She looked up at me with those large, innocent eyes of her. “Please.”

I nodded, and If I hugged her any tighter it would have hurt her. But I would never let myself hurt her. If I ever caught myself doing that again I’d... I’d...

Leave her? Yeah, because that went so great the first time she thought you’d abandoned her.

“Shut up.” I froze as I realised I’d muttered that out loud.

“Gilda?” Trixie looked up at me confusedly.

“Just... talking to myself?” Apparently? I shook my head. “Sorry, I’m tired and I think I’m starting to go crazy... Or, you know, more crazy.” I tried to smile at her, making it clear that was a joke.

Instead she just frowned. “Are you alright?”

“Well, I just screamed at you a few minutes ago for practically no reason, and I’m seeing a shrink once a week, so... not really?” I chuckled and rubbed the back of my neck.

Both hooves were suddenly around my neck and I found myself on the receiving end yet again. “Trixie is always here for you. I’m always here for you.”

“I know, and it’s nothing. I’m just tired I guess...”

“Trixie is still sorry.” She nudged me gently towards the bedroom. “Go sleep.”

I nodded and turned away. ”Right. Wake me at five this afternoon, will you? There’s another one of those community meeting things that Dash talked me into going.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Don’t ask me how, but she can be really damn convincing.”

“Well I’m proud of you.” A light kissed was placed on my cheek. “Now go sleep. Trixie will join you in a couple of minutes.”

“Thanks Trix.” I said to her as I padded toward the bedroom before I paused and turned around. “Wait, you’ll be going to bed too?” I frowned and glanced at the clock. “But... it’s only like, ten in the morning for you.”

“Trixie stayed up all night waiting for a certain someone to come back.” She gave me a pointed look.

“Oh... right, sorry.”

Just keep apologising, because that’ll make everything better.

Shut up.

With a sigh, I jumped onto the bed and rolled into a more comfy sleeping position. I was more tired than I thought, because even though I hadn’t had a shower yet, and Trixie wasn’t next to me, I was out like a light in barely a minute.

Chapter 11

I never told Trixie, but I’m pretty sure she’s figured it out by now. It’s not just being nocturnal that’s making it hard to sleep these days, it’s the goddess damned dreams that make me wake up shivering and sweating. Every freaking night, it’s Nightmare brainwashing me, making me kill Trixie or my mother, again and again.

Those nights freak me out, because I know that they almost happened. If Nightmare had finished the ritual, she would have made me kill Trixie out of sheer fucking jealousy, and there’s a good chance Luna never would have gotten rid of her, then Nightmare might have taken over, and then all the crap about a new Eternal Night was plausible. Unlikely, but plausible.

The dreams that really freak me out are the ones with Grace. The one where we’re in the weather factory, and he’s calmly trying to make me give up and walk away, and... I kill him. He stares dead into my eyes as I bury a knife in his chest, and he asks without saying it, ‘Why? How could you do that to your own brother?’

Those freak me out because they actually happened. They’re not my imagination working overtime, they’re not me dreaming up things that could have happened. That was what really happened.

I killed my brother.

Sometimes I get lucky. I go to sleep feeling tired, wake up feeling refreshed, you know, natural stuff. Maybe once in a few weeks, at least once a month. Usually though, it’s Grace and Nightmare, one or the other, and I wake up shivering and have to remind myself that I’m actually laying in a bed next to the mare that means more to me than anything else ever had. That I’m not going to peel her skin from her hooves up, and because of what I did, she’s still alive.

I repeat that to myself, again and again. Sometimes it helps. Usually it only helps a little.

When I wake up this time, it’s from a dreamless sleep. Things are hazy and blurred. I feel Trixie’s coat against mine, hear the sound of her breathing, and I remember that I’m in my bed in Canterlot. Everything’s fine. She’s safe, sleeping, and no matter what happens I’ll never let anything hurt her.

I close my eyes again, and rest my head against the pillow. Breathing in, I take in her smell. It’s always that ‘summer rain’ shampoo she uses, and underneath that there’s a hint of firework powder.

Then I realise breathing hurts, and that every time my heart beats there’s a dull throb in my chest. While I was sleeping, someone snuck into our apartment and cut me open, before running sandpaper over my insides.

That wakes me up. Rolling over, I groan and open my eyes, staring at the roof. Blinking in surprise, I realise that’s not our apartment roof, that’s... somewhere else. Me and Trixie are... somewhere else.

Why would we be there?

Every muscle in my body aches like I’ve been running for days. I don’t feel refreshed from a calm dreamless sleep.

“Trixie...?” I whisper hoarsely.

She shifted slightly and snuggled into me, her hooves wrapping around me tighter.

I try to prod her gently, but I’m clumsy and kinda just bump my claws against her. “Wake up.” Trying to sit up, I stop when it makes my insides hurt even worse. “Trix, wake up.” I shake her slightly.

“Huh... wha...?” She blinked up at me blearily before she tackled me to the bed with a glomp that could have killed a dragon. “You’re awake! Oh thank Luna, you’re awake.”

“It hurts...” I croak. “Please stop.”

“Sorry!” She immediately pulled back, but kept her hooves on me as though if she let go I’d break or something. “I’m just... You’re awake. I was so worried about you.”

“Why?” My eyes go over the room. “Where are we?” White stone roof, white stone walls, fancy decorations... “The palace?”

“Yeah, you’re magic was... well... Trixie doesn’t understand it entirely, but it was bad.” She looked up at me and I blinked at just how red her eyes were. “You could have died.”

“It’s okay,” I tried to hold her closer, but she ended up doing most of the work, gently hugging me back. “Why are we in the palace? Luna’s there... Shouldn’t I be in hospital?”

“It had something to do with your transformation and Luna’s the only one that could help,” whispered Trixie as she buried her muzzle in my chest feathers, breathing deeply. “I was scared...”

“It’s okay, I’m alright,” I stroked her mane with my claws. Honestly, if it meant taking help from Luna, death was an option worth considering. “Am I alright?” I asked after a moment. “Did I break something?”

“No, it’s... complicated. Your transformation wasn’t... complete or something. It was meant for ponies and you got it and maybe it was the cooking or, I don’t know. Luna doesn’t know either.” Trixie sighed and just held me close. “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

“It feels like my guts have been sunburnt...” I scrunched my eyes shut, and leaned back against the bed. “Can you get me some water? My throat’s sore.”

Trixie smirked and gave a shrill whistle and yelled, “Hey Eclipse, some water please!” She grinned at me. “The wonders of living in the castle as a guest.”

“We’re not living here,” I answered immediately. “Rather be dead.”

“I knew you’d say that.” To my surprise, a cup of water popped out of the shadows onto the counter. Grabbing it with her mouth, Trixie bought it over to me and I took it off her. “And here’s your water.”

I stared at her as I drunk, before I realise she passed it to me with her mouth. Why wouldn’t she just use her magic? My eyes turned up to her horn, and I choked on my drink. Putting it on the table next to the bed, I sat up and spluttered out, “Your horn!”

“Oh this? Don’t worry about it.” She gently pushed me back down and nuzzled me. “Trixie is fine.”

“Your horn cracked again! That’s the third time, Trix. If it keeps happening, you could lose your magic entirely, fuck, it’s probably close to being completely ruined.”

“It’s fine.” A light kiss just to prove the point. “Don’t worry about me. You just focus on getting better. You hear?”

“No Trix, it’s not fine.” I stared into her eyes. “Swear you’re not gonna stress your magic like that again. You could die! You already almost did back in the Kingdom.”

“And I said I’m fine,” she growled as she pressed her lips against my beak. After a couple seconds, she drew back slowly. “Stop fretting, I know my limits.”

“Trix, I’m not worth getting yourself killed for!” I snapped. “This isn’t something you can just brush over, you should be in a hospital right now getting it treated, not here with me.”

“There are medics in the castle you know,” chuckled Trixie before she glared at me. “And don’t you dare say that. You are worth dying for.”

I seethed and leaned back against my pillow. After a moment I chuckled as I realised something. “It’s been awhile since we had that argument. Fuck, we’re so messed up.”

A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips. “It has, hasn’t it?”

“Yeah...” I sighed, and thought about it for a moment. How long could we keep holding each other up like this? We were both just so damaged... I mean, fuck, we were both so reliant on each other, but we were both willing to die for the other at the drop of a hat. How long until one of us does die? The other wouldn’t go on living for long, I wasn’t deluded enough to believe I wouldn’t kill myself if Trixie was gone. And I could still remember Trixie almost hanging herself when I went with Nightmare in White Peak.

It reminded me of that stupid Red End story, the one where the two sappy fucks offed themselves because they thought the other had died, but if they stopped to just talk about it and think for a second, they would have realised they were both fine. I fucking hate that story.

“‘And so they wept, and so they bled, holding each other, right til the end.’”

“Where’s that from?” asked Trixie

“Some stupid Red End legend. I always hated it. Two stupid douchebags fall in love, a Great Scar female and a Red End warrior. They both think the other died in a battle, and so they both kill themselves so they can meet in the Pale, but the truth is they were both camped not that far from each other anyway. If either of the morons took the time to think about it, they would have realised they were both fine anyway. That’s the final line of it.”

“What.” Trixie’s eye twitched. “Either you’re really bad at telling stories, all or gryphon myths suck.”

“Nah, there are some awesome ones like ‘The Bruised Gaze’, which is about how the Black Eyes all become the pack of scheming, backstabbing fucks they are. Awesome story, tons of betrayal and conflict, with one of those really cool big twist endings. It’s been adapted like, a thousand times. Remind me to show it to you sometime.”

“That’d be lovely.” With her body draped across mine, I could feel her heartbeat. “I’m just glad you’re safe and sound.”

“Speaking of me being fine, let’s get out of here before Luna shows up.” I sat up, and winced at how much that hurt before I tried to slide over the side of the bed. “Help me up, Trix.”

“No.” She even pushed me back down. “And do not make me restrain you.”

“Why not? I can rest and heal up back at the apartment.” I wasn’t too proud to give her the most pathetic, manipulative look I could. “I can’t deal with Luna right now. Can we please just get out of here?”

“Sorry, but you’re not cute enough for that to work.” Just for good measure, she sprawled herself on top of me knowing there was no way I could push her off. “I suppose it’s time for Trixie to be your blanket for once.”

“I just woke up, I don’t need a blanket.” I tried to shift and move her off me. “Come on Trix, what I really need is to get out of here.”

“Nope.” She sprawled herself out further. “Not until you get better.”

“I am better,” I groaned. “Better just means not as bad as you were, right?”

“Not good enough,” she said flatly.

“I can get better at home. You know me being in the same room as Luna’s just a stupid idea.”

“Well Luna’s not here is she? Plus, if your magic acts up again, Trixie would rather not be forced to teleport you through so many layers of protective enchantments it could smother the sun. Got that?”

All I could do was nod. Saying anything to that would be a bad idea. Even I knew to keep my beak shut right then.

“Good.” A small sigh escaped. “Once you get better there’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“Why bring it up if you don’t want to talk about it now?” I rested my head back against the pillow, and I had to admit, I was tired enough that it felt good to relax my neck. “You would have been better off just not mentioning it ‘till I was better. What was it anyway?”

Trixie licked her lips and looked away as she rested her head on my chest. “There may be a way for me to get some of my magic back...”

“Oh?” I looked up at her. “What’s wrong with that?”

“It’s suggested by Luna,” she said flatly.

“Well fuck her then,” I rested my head back against the pillow. “You’re not her guinea pig, especially if it means pumping you with the shit she screwed me over with.”

Trixie sighed, but didn’t say anything.

Her sighing made me sigh. We weren’t done talking about this, were we? “Trix, we can’t trust Luna, not after the way she lied and used us last time. I know how much having your magic fixed would mean to you, but Luna has only ever lied to and cheated us. For all you know, accepting this means you have to be her template for an army of clones or some shit.”

Trixie’s eyes narrowed.

“Okay, that last point was stupid, but am I wrong?”

Instead of replying, she just looked away and held me close. “I suppose not...”

I sighed and held her close. “At least she didn’t offer to make you a nightkin.”

“Y-Yeah...”

Suddenly, I wasn’t feeling as hurt. “What?!” I shouted as I sat bolt upright.

“Down!” her horn flared up and I found myself shoved into the bed. A second later there was a bright flash of light and Trixie groaned, slumping into the bed as her horn smoked.

“Trixie!” I shouted and sat up, rolling her over so she was on her back. Thank fuck, she was breathing, though it sounded pained. Her horn was still in one piece, but it was smoking.

“I think I overdid it...” She grinned up at me weakly. “Don’t worry, just give me a couple minutes and I’ll be fine.”

“Fuck that noise,” I jumped off the bed and stalked to the door, before throwing it open. “Someone get a medic or a doctor or something in here!” I shouted into the corridor at four really scared looking nightkin.

“Ma’am, I’m gonna have to ask you calm down and stay in the room.” Some stallion stepped in front of me.

“If you don’t get a doctor in here in the next five minutes, I swear I’ll make you eat your own fucking kidney,” I snarled in his face, and he took a step back in shock, before I slammed the door shut and turned back to Trixie. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes.” Even with a smoking horn she still managed to look pissed off. “There was no need to threaten them.”

“It was the fastest way to get their attention,” I replied and settled on the bed next to her. “How much does it hurt? Do you need a bandage or burn cream or something?”

“What I need is for you to get back in bed right now and to rest,” she snapped.

“I’m fine,” I waved it off. “Barely hurts at all.”

“Gilda, get in bed now or I’ll make your life a living Tartarian torture fest,” she said sweetly.

I hesitated, but Trixie seemed fine so I did as she asked and hopped back on the bed. The moment I did, all the pain came back in an instant, and I was distinctly aware that I’d just had all of my intestines removed and then returned to after someone dusted them up with chilly powder.

“You stupid gryphon,” growled Trixie as she rolled on top of me once more. “If your protectiveness wasn’t so sexy, you’d be dead right now.”

“That doesn’t sound so bad,” I groaned. “Fuck me dead, I could swear it didn’t hurt this much five seconds ago.”

“I’d rather fuck you alive,” she chuckled before licking my beak. “Now stay in bed and no moving alright?”

“I swear to Celestia, one of these days I’m shoving a knife up Luna’s ass.” I had to fight the urge to curl into a ball and go fetal. Moving out of bed was a really, really bad idea. Why the heck did I do that again?

“Gilda,” warned Trixie, “be nice, she’s trying to help.”

“Don’t care, still hate her.”

With a groan she thumped my chest before curling up on top of me. “Just shut up.”

I was silent for a minute or two, before I thought over what just happened. Trixie just over worked her broken magic trying to restrain me so I wouldn’t hurt myself, then I stood up to get her help, which made me hurt myself trying to stop her from being hurt.

“We seriously need to get our shit together.”

“Hm?” she asked sleepily.

“If we keep doing crap like that, we’re gonna kill each other.”

“It’d help if you thought before you did anything,” she replied.

“We’re both just as bad as each other with that.” I clenched my eyes shut. “Trix, what would you do if I died?”

“Trixie would bring you back obviously. A mere trip to Tartarus? Please, simplicity itself.”

“You’d kill yourself,” I whispered, knowing I’d do that exact same thing.

“As if you’d be any different.” She snuggled closer, a shiver running through her body.

“I know,” I opened my eyes and looked into hers. “Trix, we’re fucked up. Not just as individuals, but together too.”

“Still better than being sane.”

“No it’s not,” I frowned. “Trix, we need to fix this, we need to learn how to live without each other.”

“And how do you say we do that?” she whispered.

“...I think we need to...” I clenched my eyes shut. “Fuck... I think we need to spend some time away from each other. I think I need to move out.”

“W-What? No!” She clung to me tighter. “No! There must be some other way, there must be. Please...”

“We can’t keep going like this, Trix, we just can’t. With what happened just last night, you damn near killed yourself trying to save me, and five minutes ago I got so over protective I threatened to kill a nightkin... and I know I would have done it too.” I held her closer to me. “I can’t think of another way... I mean, it’ll just be for a little while, right? And it’s not like we won’t see each other.”

“But that’s what lovers are meant to do for each other! They’re meant to be willing to do anything for the other, I mean, there are friends who’d do that. It doesn’t mean we’re too close. It doesn’t mean we need time apart. I-It doesn’t mean any of that!” She was breathing in and out heavily, blinking away tears and hugging me tightly enough that it hurt.

I didn’t care. I hugged her back just as tightly, stroking her mane and shivering at just how vulnerable she looked right then. I hated myself for saying this, I hated that I was hurting her like this, but I knew I had to say it.

“Trix, we’re both in danger so often. Every fucking day it feels like I’m this close to messing up and getting killed doing something dumb. We both need to learn to be able to trust each other to take care of ourselves. More than that though, I need to know that if I died you’d keep going. And I think you need to know the same about me.”

“You’re wrong. Don’t do this, please.”

Tears leaked down her cheeks and more than anything I wanted to wipe them away. To kiss her on the lips and promise her I’d never leave, that I’d be there for her every single last second of her life. She was such a strong mare, definitely stronger than I’d ever be and yet here she was, breaking down right in front of me. I wanted to tell her I was just joking, to wipe it all away with some fancy spell, but we both needed this. She... she deserved a better life than this.

I couldn’t give that to her. She needed me too much, and with the way I was it was only a matter of time until I snapped and got myself killed or hurt. And because of that, she’d get herself... killed. My magic was acting up and trying to kill me, and the only pony who could prevent that was Luna. To protect Trixie, I needed to give her more reason to live than just for me, or failing that, at least fix enough of my problems that she can lean on me more.

“Trixie...” I clenched my eyes shut, unable to look at her any longer. I had to do this. It just wasn’t fair to her, being so dependant on me when I was as flimsy as plywood. “I’m going to take Luna’s job offer. She’s going to send me off to training for a month, and then... then we can get used to... not always having each other nearby. And that’ll be a start. You’ll know I’m safe, and I’ll know that you’re safe, we just won’t be in the same bed every night. We’ll get used to that, and then afterwards we can talk about... the next step.”

“No... d-don’t leave me. Please...” If anything her sobbing grew worse as she clung desperately to me.

“I’m not leaving you.” I was. Damn me, I was. “Trixie, I swear I love you, but we both need more reason to live than just each other. It’s only a month, I’ll still be in the city, and we’ll see each other every chance we get, I promise.” There was no way I could look into her eyes right then. I’m so fucking pathetic that I couldn’t even look her in the eyes while I’m abandoning her.

No. I wasn’t abandoning her, I was doing the only thing I could for her. I had to save her from herself by saving me from myself. How the heck did we ever get so fucked up?

“And you won’t be alone, right?” I tried to make this sound like it wasn’t as bad as it was, but even I knew I was failing miserably. “Adelina will be in the apartment unless you want to get rid of her.”

“I don’t want her!” she screamed. “I want you. I need you!” Her hooves pounded my chest again and again, but soon her sobbing left her breathless and weak. “All I want is you...”

“...And that’s the problem, Trix. That’s my point. You need to have more to live for than just me, especially if there’s the chance my own magic is going to kill me.” Not to mention my raging insanity and suicidal tendencies. “We both need to want more than just each other, or we’re only going to get hurt by ourselves worse than anyone else ever did.”

“W-We’ll be able to see each other right?” I made the mistake of looking down. All I could see were those tear stained eyes of hers, begging me, pleading desperately for something, anything to make me stay, even if it was just for a second.

There was no way I could say no to her. “We’ll definitely see each other. Fuck, going cold turkey like that would only make things worse.”

Her lips twitched slightly. “A-And we’re still dating. Right?”

“Yes,” I nodded sharply. “And I’m still saving up bits for that engagement ring. This isn’t us breaking up, this is just figuring out how to survive without each other. We’ll still date, go out to restaurants and plays and... whatever you want to do.”

“O-Okay...” Her tears finally stopped and touched her face, gently stroking her chin.

I opened my beak to speak, to say something, but all that came out was a croak. There was nothing I could say then, nothing I could think of to make her feel better about this. Screw it. Actions are better than words anyway.

I kissed her. Dimly I remembered that it was always Trixie that started this, but didn’t care right then. I nuzzled her, kissed her, held her, just did everything I could to let her know how much she meant to me.

“I love you,” I whispered, and realised it was the first time I’d ever said that sentence to anyone. I’d used those words before, but never let them stand alone to speak for themselves like this.

She just stared at me wide eyed, mouth opening and closing a couple of times before she suddenly buried her face in the crook of my neck, sobbing uncontrollably once more as she held me as close as can be. She said something, but it was impossible to make out what it was and just cradled her tenderly against me, brushing her mane awkwardly while I did. Eventually she pulled back and smiled at me. A real smile this time. There was no strain, no hint of sadness, not even at all uncertain.

“I love you too,” she whispered, and though her cheeks were damp, her eyes were red and puffy, and her mane was a mess, she never looked more beautiful in that single moment. “I love you, you stupid, silly, annoying, boneheaded gryphon. I love you so much.”

All I could do was nod, and stare into her eyes. “One of these days I’ll be good enough for you. I don’t know how you could settle fo-”

A hoof pressed itself agaisnt my beak. “Don’t you ever dare say or even think that again. You’re perfect for me.”

I swallowed, and had to close my eyes to stop them from tearing up. “Even with all the awful stuff that’s happened to us, I wouldn’t change any of it if it meant we weren’t together.”

A light, tender kiss. “I’m glad I’m not the only one who thinks that way.”

I opened my eyes at her touch. “At the end of this month, I’m gonna wear the sexiest freaking suit you ever saw, and I’m cooking you the best food anyone’s ever tasted, and then we’re spending an entire day with just you and me. I don’t care what happens, we’re going to be together for as long as we’re both able to stay awake.”

Suddenly, Trixie wasn’t looking as sad and vulnerable anymore. Now she looked at me like a manticore stalking a deer, that sensual predatory look gleaming in her eyes as she smirked at me. Some survival instinct in the back of my head screamed to let her go, and just bolt for that door, but the rest of me was paralysed by her touch and taste and smell right then. I couldn’t have looked away even if I wanted to.

“Well since you’ll be leaving me for a month, Trixie had better make good use of what time she has left...” she whispered in my ear as a hoof trailed down my chest.

I swallowed nervously, but didn’t resist her. Maybe I shouldn’t have mentioned the suits... and for some weird reason my head jumped to making sandwiches. Rather than blurt out something stupid, I just kept my beak shut and surrendered to her touch. After a second, my beak opened again, and I pulled her into the biggest sloppiest kiss I could. It took a while, but eventually we separated.

Panting, I looked at her and said, “Dibs top.”

“Um... I wouldn’t go in there if I were you,” I said, shuffling awkwardly from hoof to hoof as a massive blush burnt its way into my face. “I mean, thanks for coming all the way up here, but she’s fine. They’re fine. Everything’s fine.”

Eclipse gave me a flat look. “You heard what she said, and she certainly didn’t sound fine to me. They requested a doctor,” he pointed a hoof at the stallion standing next to him. “Here’s a doctor.”

“Y-Yeah, I know, but... um...” A massive spike in pleasure forced me to bit my lip until it bled to prevent any embarrassing noises from escaping. “If you go in now, she’ll kill you. Both of them will. Brutally. Hard. Without stopping. They’ll just keep pounding and pounding and p-” No doubt my face was bright red. “You get the idea.”

He stared at me, and glanced at the doctor then back to me. “You can guarantee she won’t make good on her threat to me then? Because she was looking at me when she said that, and I am very much concerned for my own well being.”

I nodded mutely, too scared to open my mouth as I felt more peaks of pleasure and love coming from behind that door. I most certainly did not want to find out what was going on in there. Walking in on Vinyl and Octy that one time was more than enough to scar me for the rest of my life. Toss in that egotistical mare who had the whole dominatrix speech thing going on and a gryphon, and I just knew I’d die if I saw anything. Even if I didn’t, I’d probably be a roasted bug a second later, unless Gilda squished me first.

He sighed, and glanced back at the doctor. “I’m sorry to have wasted your time. You can return to your practice.”

Muttering under his breath in annoyance, the white coat wearing unicorn turned away and trotted back down the hall.

With a sigh, Eclipse took up position next to the door and glanced at me. “And you’re sure they’re fine in there?”

I immediately shuffled away from him. “Yes. And... um... don’t stand that close to me. A ten foot radius should be enou~gh!” I clamped both hooves over my muzzle, trying my hardest to hide my blush. Just what the fuck was going on in there!? There was normal sex, porn star sex, Vinyl sex and then there was that. “T-Trust me. They’re fine. Better than fine. So fine you could say it’s practically or-”

Shut up self!

Eclipse gave me another one of his looks, even as he backed away a few steps from me. “Are they having sex in there?”

I nodded, my hooves still firmly wrapped around my muzzle.

Rolling his eyes, he looked ahead. “Now I’m wondering what they wanted the doctor for.”

My eyes widened as a series of thoughts, images and emotions flooded my mind. Without missing a beat, I spun around, slammed my head into the wall three times to daze myself before collapsing back into my seat.

“Bluey?” Eclipse sounded concerned. “Do you... react this way every time someone has sex near you, or should I find Luna and let her know there have been side effects?”

I shook my head once and took a deep breath, “This does happen occasionally, but only when the sex is accompanied with a lot of emotions and by a lot I mean a lot, like holy shit, there’s enough emotions in there to drown a clutch of baby changelings and then some more, I mean, I haven’t felt this much emotion since Vinyl decided to jump Octy on their anniversary date and I mean, damn, how did they keep that up all day and night I mean, you have eat right?” The answer was suddenly really obvious to me and I just knew if I dunked my head into water, there’d be steam everywhere. “Oh...” A whimper escaped.

“Isn’t the gryphon recovering from some kind of medical emergency?” Eclipse frowned. “How can they be doing that, let alone so enthusiastically?”

“I don’t want to know,” I whimpered.

He sighed and looked ahead. “Is there anything I can do to help you?”

Head meet wall. Wall meet head.

Eclipse coughed into his hoof and shuffled his hooves. “I didn’t intend it like that, I was merely offering a glass of water or a book to distract yourself with.” He paused, and glanced across at me. “Or... would a magazine and some privacy help?”

“W-Wh-What!?” I spluttered and just stared at him in absolute shock.

He shrugged. “I was wondering if it might be like flying in a gale. You know, the trick is to turn with the wind, not fight against it. If the proverbial wind is sexual relations, maybe you might need some time to yourself to turn with it.” After a second he added, “And by ‘turn with it’, I mean masturbate.”

“I know what you meant!” I glanced either side of the corridor and changed my fur colour to red, hoping it’d mask my blush. “Just shut up!”

There was a pause, before he glanced back across at me. “Quiet because I’m annoying, or quiet because you could do with a sense of solitude? If it’s the second, I can direct you to an unoccupied bathroom.”

“I’d like to see you deal with this much love and lust flowing through your damned brain,” I snarled.

He shrugged. “I wasn’t commenting on your ability to handle it, just suggesting ways to do so. I’m sure Luna won’t mind if you step away for a few moments to take care of a personal emergency.”

“You suck, you kno-” This time I was prepared and just managed to slam my muzzle shut before I said anything more.

Eclipse sighed and looked ahead. “It occurs to me, now might be the best opportunity to get an honest answer if I ask you a question. I’m just internally debating whether or not it would be morally appropriate for me to take advantage of you while you’re like this.”

“Depends on the question, but I’ll take anything to keep my mind off what’s going on in there.” A shudder ran down my spine and I scowled.

“Very well then.” He paused before he turned to directly face me. “Are you actually attracted to me?”

“Yes!” Heat flowed into my cheeks and I was positive that despite my red coat, it was still obvious I was blushing. “I mean no, I mean I said that because of the emotions coming out of the room rather than any prior feelings I may have for you despite you looking totally hot though that’s probably due to me first seeing you after I fed on Vinyl and thus my emotions are out of wack and my libido was so high I could drown.”

He looked me up and down, before he sighed and turned to look back ahead. “As your partner and superior officer, any relations of such a nature would be both inappropriate, unprofessional, and against regulations.”

“But...?”

“But nothing.” He didn’t even glance back at me. “Romantic involvement between the two of us is simply not an option.”

“There was a ‘but’ in there,” I said. I tried to keep my eyes off him, but with all those emotions and him being the only male nearby, my eyes kept drifting back and I kept imagining what was hidden under all that armor.

“I assure you, that there wasn’t.”

“Well are you attracted to me?” I asked.

He paused. “I can honestly answer no, I’m not attracted to you.”

I wasn’t disappointed. Of course not! I mean, there were plenty of other stallions out there. It was just all these emotions playing havoc, that was all. I mean, just look at him. All stoic and boring and bleah. Who’d be interested in that?

“That’s good.”

“In the interest of full disclosure, I feel I should mention that my lack of attraction is not because of anything I hold against you. I do enjoy your company, just not in that particular way.”

“Sure. Consider me not offended then.”

“Glad to have that settled then.”

“Agreed.”

He paused, before he smirked across at me. “So, any guesses as to what they’re actually doing in there?”

“Nope. Not getting into this. Not talking about this.” I squeezed my eyes shut in an attempt to get those images out of my head, but all that did was reinforce them. It didn’t help that Trixie had such a hot flank either. I mean, damn, it was so sp- “No!”

He just chuckled at my reaction, but still kept his eyes ahead. “Sure you don’t want that magazine?”

“Which ones would you recommend?”

“The ones with small articles and less text,” he replied dryly. “Or maybe you could just use your imagination.”

“Or maybe you could shut up.” My ears perked up at the sound of someone crying out from inside the room and from the way Eclipse’s ears twitched, he heard it too. The worst part was that jolt of pleasure and love that came with it, causing me to straighten up as though shocked.

“...Isn’t that room soundproofed with magic?” he asked, sounding surprised. “That must have been rather loud... how did it even get past the spell?”

“It’s also meant to be spelled against emotions leaking out,” I growled.

“Enough emotion to drown a brood of hatchlings, indeed,” he muttered.

“Exactly. And if you do not want me to jump you right now, I suggest you stop teasing me and start distracting me.”

“I hope that’s a joke, and not a threat.”

“Why don’t you test it and find out?” I asked sweetly.

“And in other news...” Smoothly, he turned to me and asked, “Have you heard the rumours gryphon Wide Eyes are infiltrating Equestria among the refugees?”

“Are they idiots?” I took an extra step away from Eclipse, just in case.

“Personally, I doubt the validity of the rumours. I imagine all the active agents over there would be involved with the brewing conflict and picking sides. Some of them might be among the refugees, but I can’t imagine what they’d want in Equestria other than the same thing all the other gryphons coming here want. That is to say, a chance to escape the war.”

“Or it’s the changelings,” I sighed.

He tilted his head in consent. “Fair point, and probably a more concerning issue as well. Still, it’s a topic worth discussion that a lot of gryphons are trained warriors. Do you think the Princesses should be taking extra measures to deal with them? It’s a fact that the average guard isn’t a match for the average gryphon, let alone an experienced soldier.”

“Send Gilda in, sit back, watch the show.”

He glanced at me. “What do you mean by that?”

“Exactly what I said. Well, I lied. Do you want to know the real reason no one ever messes with Equestria? You’ve got two freaking living goddesses. To win, you need one single strike that fast and immediate that it instantly wins the war or you’re fucked.”

He frowned at me. “True, no doubt, but... I’m not entirely sure how that’s relevant to the topic at hoof...”

“Equestria could have no guard and you’d still win. But you do have a guard and now you’ve got a gryphon who is a fighter. A warrior. If she can teach, well... you’ve won. It’s as simple as that.”

Eclipse shrugged. “Why do we need to learn from her? There are thousands of mercenaries and guerrillas in Zebrica, and I’m sure the combat techniques they’ve learned, ones that involve hooves, would be more applicable to our guards anyway.”

“Did you just suggest Equestria hire mercenaries?”

“Temporarily of course.”

“You still sound like an-an-an-” I groaned and slammed my head against the wall. “Get out of my head damn it!”

“In any case,” He took another cautious step away from me. “The point I was making is that there are other warriors who are just as qualified, and probably a good deal more mentally stable than someone who threatened to make me eat my own kidney.”

“I would have threatened to eat something else,” I muttered under my breath.

“What was that?” he asked as he glanced across at me.

“Nothing!”

He rolled his eyes, and looked ahead. “Keep distracting yourself, counter my point, and continue the discussion.”

“She’s just a loudmouth.” As soon as those words left my mouth, I imagined what she must say in bed and my ears burned.

“And you know this from personal experience? Don’t your shared memories confirm that she’s closer to a frothing beast than a disciplined soldier?”

“Don’t know, don’t care.”

He rolled his eyes. “Alright then, new topic. Are you concerned about the potential side effects of the ritual?”

“It didn’t kill me or increase my libido and that’s enough.” I breathed a sigh of relief as the emotions finally died down. “I think it’s over. Please let it be over.”

“Well, if Celestia’s right the ritual will lead us all to insanity and eventual death, and given that the closest thing the nightkin have to a recorded history is a legend about a supernatural mass murderer, she might have a point. Doesn’t that concern you at all?”

“Does Luna want a race of mass murderers?” I shot back.

“No. But if her possession at the hooves of Nightmare Moon proved one thing, it’s that Luna’s capable of failing. If she wants us to be a race of murderers or not might be irrelevant if she doesn’t fully understand the ritual she’s been subjecting us to.”

“Are you trying to make me regret my decision? Because if so, great job.”

“All I’m saying is it’s something we should discuss. If there’s the chance we’re going to become violent schizophrenics, we should be prepared for that outcome, and know what we’d want to happen to us if we were no longer fit to think for ourselves.”

“Well you suck. The whole ‘think about it logically’ thing is depressing. Stop depressing me. Seriously. Brighten up and have fun damn it!”

“Alright then,” he sighed. “We’ll file that under the ‘politics and religion’ category for now. Actually, that raises an interesting question, do changeling have any religious views?”

“What happened to not talking about religious views?” I tilted my head to the side and breathed out. “Okay, it is finally over. Hopefully.”

“Should I bring the doctor back?” he asked wryly.

I stared at him blankly. “You’ve never had sex before, have you?”

“I was making a joke.” He returned my look with an eye roll. “Of course I’ve had sex before.”

“Suuuuuuuuuuuuure. I can tell if you’re lying, you know.”

“Then you should know I’m telling the truth.”

“Nope. Lie.”

He snorted. “She was a pegasus from Cloudsdale, her name was Vivacious Velocity, but I always called her Viv. We did the deed three different times, on the fifteenth of the seventh, the eighth of the ninth, and the fifth of the tenth. If you like, I can go into detail about how and where. I assure you, I’m not a virgin.”

“That’s... kinda creepy.”

He shrugged. “The important details always stand out in my mind. For example I can list the number of hours you spent in a coma, or the number of times you’ve made advances on me, jokingly or otherwise.”

“Yep, definitely creepy.”

“I like to think of it as amusingly eccentric. At the very least I never forget anniversaries and birthdays.”

“Still creepy. Stop stalking me please.” Aaaaaand another spike of pleasure. At least it was just a spike this time rather than a constant wave.

“I’d point out that you were the one following me before I even knew your identity.”

“I did no such thing!”

“So it was just coincidence all those times we met while you were still in disguise.” He tsked at me. “If you say so.”

“You make it sound like I’d actually want to find you to begin with.”

“I’m merely pointing out the pattern.” He shrugged. “Specifically the one where you approached me. I personally don’t believe in coincidences, or destiny for that matter.”

“Hey, you approached me that second time.” I walked over and jabbed him in the chest. “That’s not my fault, now was it?”

“True, but you were in my patrol route, and you were crying in a place where it would be my job to respond to your distress. Add to that the fact that apparently I suffer from ‘white knight syndrome’, and altogether it means that once again, it can be argued I was your target.”

“That implies I actually wanted to see you again,” I said flatly.

“I don’t believe in coincidence or destiny, but conspiracy?” He smiled at me. “I’ll believe it if there’s enough evidence to support it.”

“You’re an idiot.” I rubbed my temple and sighed. “When do we get off this stupid shift anyways?”

“When Luna relieves us,” he replied. “Which could be hours from now or a few seconds. She often chooses not to give us specific time frames, it keeps us on edge or something.”

“Well she sucks then.”

“I disagree.”

“Well then you suck.”

“Once again, I find myself disagreeing with you.”

“Yeah, well, can’t you just order your friends to take the shift?”

“Luna gave this job to us, not them, and she did so because she thinks she can more or less rely on us to keep whatever happens a secret. So no, I can’t in good conscious order them to take over our shift. Also, Luna would make my life hell if I did.”

“But being in charge is all about delegating responsibilities!”

“Luna is our leader, and she delegated the responsibility to us. Besides, I’m only a sergeant, a noncommissioned-officer, I’m far from being in charge.”

“Highest ranking in the nightkin though, right?” I asked.

He shrugged. “Yes, but that really doesn’t mean much until we develop a formal command structure, and have more soldiers than two complete squadron’s worth.”

“Two squadrons...” I tapped my hoof to my chin. “That’s what, less than two dozen? Geez, that’s tiny.”

“Yes, it is. Unsurprisingly, the offer of having your form irreversibly mutated into that of Curse hasn’t attracted many soldiers.”

“But I look cute and hot! I mean, what mare doesn’t look cute and hot?” A thought popped into my head and I grinned at Eclipse. “So, you’re a stallion, tell me, is it true what they say about guys and tall slender mares? I mean, this is roughly the same shape as my normal form and I could work as a supermodel with this form. So, hot or not? Ignoring your whole ‘Oh dear Luna, she’s a insect, ewwwwww, get it away from me’ attitude.” Did I do a female version of his voice for that one section? Maybe...

“I do not sound like that,” he gave me a flat look. “That doesn’t reflect my attitude in a remotely accurate manner.”

“Oh? Then what is your attitude? In a totally objective manner, am I hot or not with this body shape ignoring the buggy bits.”

“Objectively speaking? Yes, I imagine you would be considered a particularly attractive example of the feminine form by the majority of stallions.”

“And to you?” I elbowed him playfully.

“Logically speaking, body shape has less relevance to two ponies’ compatibility then personality and common ground.”

“So basically, you don’t care if the mare you’re dating is hot or not as long as you can get along with them.” My head tilted to the side. “So let’s say they’re not physically appealing at all, you’d still go for them?”

“I’m not entirely sure why we’re discussing this.”

“And if you’d go for that surely you’d go for the ugliest mare ever since it’s all about personality and common ground. Which means you’d go for, say, a zebra if their personality was right, which means race doesn’t matter and therefore you could potentially go for a gryphon or even, say, a changeling or dragon. QED. I win.” And with those words I stood up and began trotting away.

“I wasn’t aware that we were engaged in a competition for you to ‘win’,” he answered. “And where do you think you’re going?”

“The bathroom and to grab that magazine you mentioned earlier.” I grinned over my shoulder at him, and his bright blush only made my victory all the sweeter. “The offer is still up right?”

He coughed into his hoof, and opened his mouth to answer before closing it again. After a moment he replied, “Actually, seeing as how they’ve stopped I’m not sure it’s entirely necessary any more. The suggestion was made as a coping method, but now that there’s nothing to cope with, it’d be an inappropriate action while on official duty.”

“How do you know they’ve stopped?” The ‘oh crap’ reaction was so worth it. “I mean, I am the emotional parasite here so unless you want to open the door and check, I’m going to the bathroom.”

“...I assumed all that noise was the... conclusion to their activities. If I’m incorrect in my assumption, then... take all the time you need.”

“I will!” I yelled over my shoulder as I walked away with a sway of my hips.

Eclipse didn’t answer, just shuffled uncomfortably and averted his eyes. Biting back my laughter, I made sure to walk just a tad slower than I normally would have before disappearing around the corner. At the point, I rushed off to the bathroom and locked myself in before bursting out laughing. I laughed till my sides hurt, till tears streamed down my cheeks and until it felt like my carapace was going to split open again. And then, once I had finished laughing my head off, I sat on the seat and waited. And waited. And waited. A part of me screamed at me to start moving, to run or jump or dance or sing. Something, anything to pass the time, but I made sure to stay still. It was only once the minutes had ticked by and I felt I had given him enough time to let his imagination run wild did I unlock the door, wash my hooves and leave.

Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves, I suppressed my joy and felt the grin slip off my face. Actually no, that was silly of me, to complete the little prank I needed to add a small bounce in my step. That was how things usually went right? A small bounce in the step after sex? Who know? Eclipse certainly wouldn’t, that’s for certain.

“-rehouse in the lower airport. We wish for thee to take the changeling with thou as well as a squad of nightkin. This is a... ‘sting’ operation We believe thou calls it. If the information is incorrect, We do not wish thee to be discovered. Understood?”

“Completely, Your Highness.” Eclipse bowed down in front of Luna. “And for future references sake, the changeling’s name is Bluey.”

I blinked in surprise. Of all the things I expected out of him, that was not one of them. I mean, going up against a goddess, the pony who basically gave you your life back? Damn, that took guts.

“She has yet proven she has earned a name. Dost thou not know, a changeling is given a name either out of mockery or admiration. Perhaps once she hath proven herself worthy as shall deem her worthy of a name.” Luna’s eyes found mine in the window’s reflection and I found myself freezing. “Do not disappoint Us.”

Eclipse stood up from his bow. “Even so, referring to her as ‘the changeling’ is somewhat degrading, isn’t it? She says her name is SC-0619.”

“Interesting,” said Luna as her eyes swung back to Eclipse, letting me breathe again. “Perhaps We hath misjudged thou after all. Curious and curiouser.”

And just like that she slid out of existence.

Sighing, he returned to his position in front of the door. “Now that was an illogical thing to say,” he muttered to himself and shook his head. “Why would you do that?”

“I don’t know, but technically I’d be NK-0018.” I smirked as he whirled around to face me. “Also, that was totally hot. I mean, standing up for me like that to a goddess? Maybe I should revisit the bathroom.”

“You saw that then? Think nothing of it. Friends take risks for each other’s sake.”

“Wait, wait, wait, you know I exist right? That I’m not a figment of your imagination?” I let out an exaggerated sigh. “And here I thought all your friends had to be imaginary.”

“Har, har.” He gave me a flat look. “Most ponies would say ‘thank you’ anyway, and leave it at that.”

“Good thing I’m not a pony then.”

“Social etiquet-”

“Is socially constructed!” I said cheerfully. “Now, we going to that warehouse or not? Come on, I’m booooored and it sounds interesting and it is an order from Luna.”

“Yes, we’re going.” Eclipse headed down the hallway. “Are you sure you’re up to it, though? If you’re still feeling weak from the ritual, I’ll assign Shiver and Pitch to keep you safe.”

“No need, I’m a big girl you know.” Just for fun, I threw in a wink, causing him to roll his eyes. “I can just stay back and give some magical and moral support.”

“If you’re sure. I definitely think it’s for the best that you avoid direct combat until you’re up to a hundred percent again.” He glanced at me. “Can you change your coat back to grey? You’re not blushing as much anymore, and you will need to fit in among the other nightkin. Also, do you think you’re up to making your wings nightkin yet?”

“Good idea.” A ripple of magic went outwards from my forehead changing my coat back to grey. With a bit more concentration I felt a tingling sensation going through my wings as they morphed. “Better?”

“Want help taking the bandages off so I can check?”

“Nah, I got it.” I charged up my magic and began unwrapping myself. “I don’t get how you can live without your magic.”

He gave me a flat look. “I have magic, just like anypony.”

“Unicorn magic then. Whatever. I mean, telekinesis and fireballs and teleportations.” With a groan, I stretched out my wings. “And damn that feels good.”

“Earth ponies and pegasi managed without it for generations. I just reminded myself of that every time I grew frustrated while relearning how to feed and clothe myself. I wasn’t going to let that one event transform me into a cripple.”

“Good for you!” I trotted over to the window and threw it open. “So we going or not?”

“You have a bad habit of dropping awkward topics the moment they come up,” he joined me by the window. “Ladies first,” he waved a hoof. “Are you strong enough to fly?”

“Just because I’m not chubby like you,” I shot back. “But... um... are these like pegasus wings?”

“I wouldn’t know from experience, but I’ve been told that they’re more or less similar. According to Shiver, the main difference is felt when gliding, you have to angle upwards a bit more.”

“Alright.” I gave a couple experimental flaps to make sure I had the muscles figured out. “And that feels really weird. Mind hopping out first in case I fall?”

Without a word, he jumped out the window and turned around to hover in mid-air, watching me. “Whenever you’re ready.”

“You forgot to mention one thing,” I said as I leapt out into the air, pumping my wings continuously, “pegasi soar more and flap less. Almost feels like the mid point between pegasi and normal flight actually. Weird.”

“I wouldn’t know,” he replied and turned around to glide towards the ground. “Come on, it’s time we introduced you to the rest of the nightkin.”

“Finally.” I rolled my eyes and followed him down only to immediately drop down. Crap! Angle up, angle up!

I felt hooves wrap around me, and heard Eclipse grunting as he pulled me up out of the dive. “Didn’t I say angle your wings more?”

“Oh shut up!” I yelled at him as I angled my wings up. “I’d love to see your first time flying.”

He let go of and backed away a bit, but still stayed close and watched carefully in case I dropped again. “I broke my nose on my first attempt.”

“See? Now stop mocking me.” We slowly glided down and as soon as my hooves touched the ground, I let out a sigh of relief. “Flying should not be that stressful.”

“You should have seen Pitch’s first time flying. He used to be an earth pony, and I must confess I was less than kind about his crippling fear of heights.”

“You threw him off a tower didn’t you?” I chuckled and shook my head. “If you didn’t, I’m disappointed in you.”

“I didn’t throw him off the tower, that would be wildly irresponsible,” he replied as he walked ahead of me. “I merely gave him a gentle push, one that he thanked me for later.”

“I would have thrown him off,” I chuckled as I followed after him towards the blocky, dark wood cabin in the middle of the garden. It was pretty obviously a temporary structure, but even then it was pretty out of place in the middle of Canterlot, especially the Castle Gardens. “At least it looks homely.”

“We have a more permanent base being built in an as-of-yet undisclosed location. At the very least, it’s more comfortable than it looks, and we were warm in the winter.”

“Sounds like fun. Though I bet having sex would be a problem, not that that’d affect you in any way.” I nudged him playfully.

“We have weekend passes, and with our own bits we are permitted to hire hotel rooms if we require privacy. Private Weightless is married to a unicorn in the inner district actually.”

“Alright, alright, geez, no need to take things so seriously.”

“I was just answering what I assumed was a question. If you want to find partners in the city, you’re welcome to do so as long as you’re here when you need to be.”

“Whatever.” I stopped in front of the door. “So do I just go in?”

He coughed and adjusted his armour. “Not quite.” Positioning himself in front of the door, before taking a deep breath and kicking it open with a loud bang. “Look lively ladies!” He roared in an bloody loud drill sergeants voice. “Up and at ‘em fillies!”

There was flurry of activity as nightkin zipped around to stand at attention before their bunks with a perfect posture and a salute.

He strode down the rows between them, glaring at each and every soldier as he passed. A few moments later he reached the end of the row, and turned around to stride back towards the front. Pivoting on his hind hooves, he barked out, “Where’s Shiver, and where’s Pitch!”

Dead. Silence.

“If someone doesn’t tell me in the next five seconds, all of you will have your weekend passes revoked. If someone doesn’t tell me in the next ten, I’ll have all of you cleaning out the palace toilets with your own teeth brush.”

“We don’t know sir! They went out earlier saying they needed some fresh air!” replied one nightkin.

Eclipse snorted in annoyance and gave me a look. “This is Specialist Blue Moon. Seeing as how Corporal Shiver thinks she has better things to do, she’s currently your new 2nd in command.”

I cocked an eyebrow at that, but said nothing. Was he going to regret that decision by tomorrow morning? Fuck yeah.

He turned around and looked back at the group. “Some of you might be wondering where I’ve been all last week. The answer to that question is if you’ve got the time to ask questions like that, you’ve got the time to be doing better things. Like flight drills, or combat exercises, because obviously you have enough spare time on base that you don’t need a weekend pass.”

Okay, I had to admit, he could pull off the mean drill sergeant thing really well. I swear the mare on the right was shaking on her hooves and looked ready to wet herself at any moment.

He immediately rounded on her. “Have something to confess to, Private High Peak?”

“N-No sir!” she squeaked.

“Good,” he replied and trotted back towards me. “I’m not here because I enjoy your company, we have a mission, ladies and gentlecolts. I want you all armed and armoured in the next five minutes.” Eclipse paused in front of me and turned to face them. “Dismissed.”

They all immediately leapt to action, tossing open the chests at the foot of their beds and pulling out gauntlets and greaves and wing blades and who knows what else. Some just tossed it on with practised ease, a couple had to help each other out, but most got it on without any difficulties.

“So... um... where’s my stuff?” I asked.

“At the foot of your bunk. Yes, you have a bunk. Right at the end, the bed on the left.” He didn’t look at me, just watched the other nightkin. “We had it measured for you while you were sleeping. If you need help getting it on, you can order someone to give it.”

“Why don’t you help me out then?” I asked. “Never been in armor before.”

“I need to watch the others or they might try to slip things behind my back. Don’t worry, I’m sure any stallion here would be more than glad to assist you.”

“Like what? Come on, their guards, not foals.” I trotted over to my bunk and almost used my magic to drag everything out.

“Something like leaving a strap undone, or trying to slip an unpolished plate beneath another one before I can see it. Isn’t that right, Private Blight?!” He turned on a short stallion, who fumbled and dropped his cuirasse to the ground. “Don’t think I didn’t see that. Tell me private, did you ever plan on having a free weekend again?”

“Ah... Yes sir!...?”

“Then you better not forget to polish your gut plate again!” Eclipse barked at him, before turning back to me. “Just get someone else to help you, you’ve got the rank.” Then he trotted towards the end of the room, glaring at every nightkin he passed.

“Oh yes, because they’re respect someone who can’t even put on their own armor,” I muttered under my breath. “Now let’s see if I remember how to do this...” I stared at the pile of junk before me. “Well fuck.”

“Greaves on first,” Blight muttered at me. “Make sure they’re comfortable and don’t pinch before you put on your chest plate, get all the straps secured, then foreguards, then webbing, then wing blades, and lastly gauntlets.”

“Thanks, mind helping me? I’m not used to doing things without magic.”

“Get used to it quick,” he replied and stepped over to help me wriggle into the greaves, his eyes on my flank the entire time. “Eclipse doesn’t put up with anyone being clumsy with this crap at all. The guy has no sense of humor.”

“You’re telling me. I had to spend a week with him, I think I almost died of boredom ten times over,” I whispered back as I held my chest plate in place so he could do the straps at the back.

He gave me a confused look. “Why were you with him for a week? Shouldn’t he have told you how to do this if you were together for that long?”

“Special operations,” I replied with a shrug. “I tend to do undercover stuff not frontlines duty. That and there was a complication with my transformation, something about impure chemicals.”

He grinned at that, and eyed me up and down as he pulled on a strap over my lower back. “How about that ritual, eh? Damn fun isn’t it? Almost wish I could do it again.”

As much as I wanted to buck him in the face for that look and feel, I let it slide. Somehow, I got the feeling doing that on my first day to the first pony who decided to help me was a bad idea.

“I was put in intensive care for over a week. Sure, let’s go with fun.”

He paused in one of his straps. “Yeah... I guess I can see just how badly that might go wrong if it wasn’t done right... Sorry about that.”

I simply nodded and strapped on foreguards, then webbing then wingblades, almost slicing him accidentally in the process. Finally the gauntlets were on and I shifted uncomfortably under the weight. I just felt so heavy and slow, almost as though I was walking through one of the bogs back near the hive or something.

“Excuse me, I need to talk to Eclipse about something,” I said as I walked off, trying to look as natural as possible with all the junk on me. I eventually found him in his own little room and I politely knocked on the door.

“Enter!” I heard Eclipse call out.

“Hey, is this all the armor you have?” I asked as I stepped in. A quick glance around told me he was as boring as I knew he was. Good tastes in books, but boring. There wasn’t even a single picture anywhere in sight!

He glanced over his shoulder at me, and dropped the manila folder he’d been holding. “Did you put that on yourself?”

“Why?”

“Because it’s terrible, and I’d like to punish the soldier who helped you.”

“It was... er... Blight? Yeah, Blight, but that’s not important. Is this the only type of armor you have?”

“At the moment, yes. The nightkin’s budget comes out Luna’s personal coffers mainly, and most of that is currently being directed towards the construction of a permanent facility.” He stood up and walked over to me. “Turn around, I’ll help you get it right.”

“Thanks, because this thing is killing me.” I turned around for him and felt him undoing the back strap. “I would like to formally request a lighter set of armor.”

“Well, we can talk to the royal smith and see if he can modify this set, but an entirely new set would be quite expensive.” He grunted, and I breathed a sigh of relief as he helped me shrug off the cuirasse. “I suppose you can borrow from me, and have a new set commissioned if you agree to pay me back later.”

“That feels much better and that’s fine, if I need a new set, I can get a new set.” I rolled my shoulder as he knelt down and began adjusting all the straps down there. “And seriously, thanks. This heavy armor is seriously not my thing.”

“It’s not that bad,” he replied as he slipped the curious back over my chest. “You’re still weak from the ritual, you might find yourself more inclined to this set once you’ve got your strength back.” He grunted and pulled on a strap.

“Too tight!” He immediately eased up and I let out a sigh of relief. “Maybe, but I’m not used to armor at all so I doubt it.”

“No one’s used to it when they first wear it,” he replied as he stepped away and looked me up and down. “You learn and adapt, just like with anything else.”

“So how do I look? Good?”

“Intimidating,” he answered, eyeing me up and down. “Do you need help with the pauldrons?”

My eye twitched. “No pauldrons. Do you see me wearing pauldrons right now? No. Pauldrons.”

“Why not?” He frowned. “They’re extremely practical in a potential combat situation, and with your current state do you really want to risk unnecessary wounding?”

“I’ll be in the background anyways.” I rolled my eyes. “But fine, if you insist.”

“I do insist, the pauldrons are not optional.” He turned around and went back to flipping through the manila folder. “Is there anything else?

“You gonna help me into the pauldrons or not?”

He rolled his eyes as he stood up and approached again. “I thought you would have been able to take care of those yourself.” He picked one of them up with his mouth and stood to the side of me. “Leg out please.”

A chuckle escaped as I held out my leg like he wanted. “Thanks.”

He put it on and moved around to the otherside. “Your other leg, please.”

I held out my other leg and he slipped it on as well. “So when are we moving out?” I grinned at him playfully and added in a sultry voice, “Sir.”

Raising an eyebrow at me, he shook his head and answered, “Do you mean for the operation or the two of us?”

“Both?” I gave him the most innocent look I could muster.

“Well, in regards to this mission we’ll be moving out in the next three minutes. You and I will be moved to an apartment within the city, probably within the next few days. The chances are that Shiver Wind will be promoted sergeant and be put in charge of the barracks.”

“Wait, we’re actually moving out? Why?”

“In case you’re still not trustworthy. For now, caution dictates that It would be wiser to keep you more or less isolated and your interaction limited to someone competent but expendable,” he sniffed and stepped away from me. “Don’t worry about it. Once Luna trusts you, I’m sure she’ll move you out of your luxurious Canterlot apartment and into the confined barracks with the regular nightkin.”

“Of course.” I ran a hoof through my mane. “So how do you want to play this?”

“Tell anyone who questions it that they can take it up with Luna?” he replied.

“I mean the mission,” I sighed.

“Oh. Well, given that I have... almost no combat experience, and that this is basically just a large scale police raid that we need to keep quiet?” He shrugged. “We keep it simple. Cover the entrances and exits, time our entry, arrest, gag and blindfold anyone inside, bag any evidence we find, and return to the palace within five minutes.” He indicated the folder on the bed. “The warehouse blueprints are in there, and I was just deciding who to position and where.”

“Mind if I take a look? ‘cause, you know, changeling scout and all that.”

He hesitated for a moment, before he nodded. “Go ahead.”

I spread the plans out before me, pouring over the notes associated with it. “Does Luna want this to be under the radar? Or are we allowed to make a big deal out of it?”

“Luna requested discretion,” he looked back over the blueprints. “This information comes from one of the leads you gave to her, other than that I don’t know much more and didn’t ask questions.”

“Then I suggest we go in at night in stealth. I can scope out the situation before hoof, identify if any of them are changelings. This window here seems like the best entrance. It’s out of sight, got a balcony to keep us from sight as well as a place to rest on so we don’t have to constantly hover.” I paused and thought it over. “I don’t suppose you have any non-nightkin who can play the dock manager or something?”

He gave me a flat look, and pointed his hoof at me. “Yes.”

“Oh. Right.” I looked down at my armor. “Then I need to get out of this junk. So here’s what we do, I knock, see if anyones in. If they are, I can check if they’re changelings and distract them letting you and your team get in through the window. If we can get the dock manager’s permission, we can ever try to do the whole ‘I’m an inspector and we got complaints’ thing and see if we can get in safely.” I rubbed my temple. “This is easier when everyone can shapeshift.”

“I see one glaring issue with this plan.” He frowned and looked back at the map. “It’s entirely reliant on you, you conceived it, and you could easily give warning to any changeling inside.”

“Fine, you can be the one undercover then. Do the managers have some sort of uniform? Something that covers up your wings? We can dye your mane and tail as well and throw on some shades.” I stepped back and peered at him. “Yeah, I can see that working. Coat dye would be great too, but that’d take too much time.”

Eclipse coughed into his hoof. “Is the mane dye really necessary?”

“Yes, nightkin have pretty obvious colour scheme and trust me, you do not want to give them any reason to doubt your cover story or you’re dead.”

He tilted his head. “Good point. This is starting to sound like a more complicated operation, though. We’ll need to take the time to talk to all of the relevant parties, and acquire the uniform and papers. Plus the time it will take to dye my mane. We won’t be moving out in the next three minutes if this is the plan we’re using. Plus, this balcony you’re recommending won’t hold all of us, so we’ll only be able to use that to allow entrance to eight or so nightkin.”

“Well do we need to do it tonight? Or will tomorrow morning work? I doubt it’d look nice if you’re first mission involves you making the nightkin look bad.”

“Well, this mission comes directly from Luna herself, so there’s almost no chance of warning getting to the changelings that might be there. I can’t see why we can’t do this tomorrow, as long as you agree to stay under observation until we conduct the raid.”

“I can stay in here if you really want,” I said with an eye roll. “It’s not like I’ve got anywhere to go.”

“If you could stay here, that would suffice, yes.” He nodded. “Just so we’re clear, I do actually trust you, and I’m trying to look out for you in making sure there’s no way you can be suspect if this goes wrong.”

“Thanks. Shall I tell the others to relax and take off the armor or whatever?”

He breathed out, and glanced at the blue prints. “That would probably be for the best. Yes, if you could tell them to stand down, that would be appreciated.”

“Or...” My tone drew his eyes to me. “Shall I order them to perform some drills?”

It took him a moment, but he blinked and smiled. “There’s nothing like the groans of despair to help put me in a working mood, and it has been awhile since they’ve had a surprise like that...” he shrugged. “Sure, they need the chance to get used to the idea you’re now the second in command.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” I skipped out the door and into the main barracks. Taking a deep breath, I drew on Eclipse from earlier and yelled, “Alright everyone on your hooves. Now!”

They all snapped to attention.

“I want you all outside, ten laps of the castle grounds, you have five minutes. Every minute over is another lap. Now go!” They immediately all raced out and I couldn’t help, but grin at myself. “Damn, I can see why you enjoy ordering them around so much.”

“Just make sure you don’t kill them!” Eclipse called out to me. “We don’t have enough recruits for that.”

“How does half dead sound!” I yelled back before adding, “Also, get out here, we need to dye your mane and tail!”

“Why do we need to do that now?” he replied. “We don’t have any dye on hoof.”

“You don’t, but I bet one of these mares does.” I began ransacking the closest bunk. “Come help me.”

“That’s Blight’s bunk,” he pointed out as he stepped out of the room. “Check Shiver’s bunk, I suspect she dyes her mane purple.”

“And her bunk is which one?”

“Third left from the back,” he nodded his head at the bunk mentioned.

“Alright, why don’t you check the others?” I asked as I trotted over and began rummaging through it. Clothes, some books, some clothing that really should not be that easy to find, but no dye. “I got nothing here.”

“I found blonde here,” he answered over his shoulder from a row of bunks. “But I’d prefer if that was a last resort.”

“I dunno about that, you could look good as a blonde.”

“No thanks,” he gave me a flat look, before moving to another bunk. “Interestingly enough, that hair dye came from Pitch’s bunk. I’ll make a point of asking him about it later.”

I snorted in amusement. “Do I even want to know?”

“Green in here,” he replied over his shoulder. “Is that actually worse than blonde?”

“Depends if it’s puke green or not.” I blinked in surprise at the vial before me. “I’ve got bubble gum pink. What.”

“Blonde it is,” he replied and walked back to Pitch’s bunk. “I’m honestly curious as to why he has this. He doesn’t even dye his mane.”

“Maybe he does in his spare time or something. And I think bubblegum pink suites you better.” I stepped back and peered at him. “Definitely pink.”

“No,” he replied in a level voice. “Not pink. Not without extenuating circumstances.”

“Blonde with pink highlights then,” I said.

“Why do you even want me to use pink?” He frowned at me. “I’ll just wash the dye out once we’re done with the mission.”

“So? You’d look decent in pink.”

“Blonde,” he repeated firmly. “No pink.”

“Pink.”

“Blonde,” He glared at me. “It’s my mane, it’s my choice.”

“Booooooooring.” I stuck my tongue out at him. “Fine. Get over here and I’ll dye your mane.”

“Do I really need your help for this?” he asked. “It’s just a matter of applying water and following the instructions on the bottle.”

“A stallion cannot dye their own mane. Trust me. Now get over here.”

Rolling his eyes, he turned away. “I’ll need to take my armour off first.”

“Pretty much. Want to do this in your office? I doubt you want them to see to see their tough and totally boring commander dying his mane.”

“That would not be ideal, no,” he muttered as he walked through the door to his office and began stripping off his armour. “Just try not to stare.”

“You wish.” Plus, it didn’t count as staring if he didn’t know.

“Not what I meant,” he replied as he slid the cuirasse off over his head, revealing a large burn scar across his back. Just seeing it made me wince and it was not at all flattering. It seemed old, but it still looked painful, and it wasn’t because it was a nice diagonal line, I would have thought someone had splashed boiling oil across it or something. “I asked you not to stare,” he said over his shoulder.

“I was staring at your body,” I replied innocently.

“That’s not exactly comforting,” he muttered as he rolled his shoulders and stretched his joints.

I laughed at that. “Though you’re definitely not as muscular as I thought you were. Now grab a chair and sit down while I mix up this crap.”

He shut the door, and took a chair without complaint. “I was a unicorn. My tribe isn’t exactly known for its stockiness.”

“Still less stocky than I expected, probably the armor.” Humming softly to myself, I began mixing the ingredients like it said on the bottle, wrinkling my nose at the smell.

“Of course I look bigger in armour. You should see yourself while wearing it. With your height, the extra steel makes you look downright frightening.”

“Har, har,” I muttered as I finished mixing the slop. “Alright, now this is when things get tricky. Mind if I borrow your bedsheet? No? Sweet.” I began tearing it up to drape over his shoulders before picking up a comb and brush. “Now for the fun part.”

“I would like to voice my protest about the destruction of my bed sheets, seeing as how I do need to actually sleep here tonight.”

“You can just bunk with me,” I said sweetly as I began applying the dye with the brush, making sure to start from the scalp outwards and to keep it all evenly distributed. With magic, it made everything so much easier.

“That would be highly inappropriate, not to mention the somewhat concerning implication that destroying my bed sheets was part of your plan all along.”

“I’m a changeling, deviousness is part of our nature.” I moved onto another strand of mane. “Plus, it’s not my fault you don’t have any towels handy.”

“We do have towels handy,” he gave me a flat look. “You just never asked for them.”

“Oh well, not my fault then. Also, stop moving, this is awkward enough to do as is.”

He stopped fidgeting. “It was completely your fault. You tore my sheets before you even asked for a towel.”

“Tough.” It worked systematically and slowly, just like how Vinyl had taught me. “I think bright blue would look better on you actually.”

“No thank you, I’m fine with the colours Luna gave me.”

“Boooooring.” I began mixing some pink dye in the background as I continued working on his mane. “This will take a while just so you know, so you might as well read a book.”

“I’ll be fine. If guard duty has taught me one thing, it’s how to remain still for extended periods of time.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you!”